《Capture Your Heart》 Chapter 1 The Man Being Hunted Chapter 1 The Man Being Hunted The sea is vast, rolling with white waves thate from afar. A luxury cruise "Dream of the Sea" bound for Zurich is now sailing on the rough sea. On the deck of the stern is a British girl named Karin, who is an overseas student at the University of Zurich. Her winter break ends. Her family is not rich, but she studies very hard. The benefit of her hard work is that she could be sent to Zurich to study for further study, and in the first year in a foreign country, she received a generous schrship. In addition, It also came with two luxury cruise tickets toe and go from Zurich and it is a luxury suite. The sea breeze disrupts her long hair, and she has been standing on the deck for more than two hours. It is getting darker, and the cold wind is bing madder. She folds her jacket, puts her hands in her pockets, and turns away from the deck. The air conditioner in the deluxe suite is set to the appropriate temperature, and she sucks her nose that is numbing and frosting. She takes off her coat and takes a hot bath. Then she lies on arge and soft bed and want to sleep. She will sessfully arrive in Zurich and continue her studying abroad... Late at night, she sleeps soundly, and a sudden knockes from the door. Getting up in doubt, she opens the door with her coat on. When the door opens, a man suddenly breaks into her room and presses her against the door. He covers her lips, and says hoarsely, "Don''t be afraid. I am being hunted..." She looks in horror at the man in front of her, and draws in her breath. She is shocked to find that his chest is bleeding. He apparently suffers a serious injury, and the blood from the wound is flowing out like rose juice. She gestures him with her eyes to let go of her first. After a brief thought, the man chooses to believe her. "Don''t say anything. I won''t hurt you. I live next to you. Now I''m in danger. A group of people are looking for me everywhere. If you protect me this night, I will show gratitude to you for the rest of my life!" Karin calms down from the initial terror, and she nods, "Okay,e with me." She pulls out a small medical kit from her carry-on baggage, which is inevitable to carry when is out. Unbuttoning the button on the man''s shirt, she is relieved. Fortunately, it is a knife wound. If it is a gunshot wound, she really doesn''t know what to do. She cleans the wound with disinfectant water skillfully, and then sprays a thickyer of the medicine powder on the cut. Finally, she wraps a bandage around his solid chest for three full rounds until the wound stops bleeding. "They''ll probably find me here, these things need to be cleaned up." The man points to a pile of tissues stained with blood on the floor, and his coat. Karin quickly picks up the paper towel and rushes down the toilet, then locks his bloody coat into her lock box. Suddenly, there are gunshots from the outside, and the whole cruise ship is in a horror. Even when the door is closed, anyone can hear the screams outside... "Thats for me!" The mans cold face suddenly changes color, and Karin says anxiously, "Then you should hide away." But where to hide? Looking around the room, although it is a luxurious suite, there is almost no ce to hide! The man is about to hide in the bathroom, but she grabs him, "No, it''s unsafe there." If the killer wants to find someone, the toilet is definitely the search target. But she has no better ce to cover him. The footsteps are getting closer and closer, and the gunshots are shocking. In anxiety, she quickly pulls him to the bed and says, "Let''s pretend to be lovers..."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2 Confrontation Between Chastity and Justice Chapter 2 Confrontation Between Chastity and Justice The man understands what she means, but he is so shocked. What kind of girl is she? "I may be a bad person, do you believe me?" He reminds her in real time. "It''s toote, go up first!" Karin takes the lead in getting into the quilt. After a brief surprise, the man alsoys down. The originally nd night, a strange man is lying beside her, her nervous palms sweating, and her body can not help shaking. "Actually this cant blind their eyes." Karin hesitates, and immediately understands what he means. Her heart is struggling for what to do, chastity and justice confronting her. In the end, she chooses the latter. She takes off her shirt with trembling,ying back naked. Her cheeks instantly turn red. This is the first time she is naked in front of a man, a stranger. With a sound, the door is kicked open, and a group of people like the bandits break in. They are all tall and strong, holding guns in their hands, wearing ck suits, ck sunsses, and staring aggressively at the bed. At almost the same moment, Karin rolls over and presses on the man''s body, clinging to the man''s shoulders tightly with her hands, putting her face on his face, pretending that the two are intimate, and she deliberately showed her naked back. "Damn it, we bump into something..." A killerughs jokingly, and then a few othersugh as well. "Search for him carefully." Karin deliberately pretends to be frightened and hugs the man under her.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Fortunately, the killers search the bottom of the bed, but they do not lift the quilt, leaving them with their final dignity. "Nothing, next!" With an order, the killers go for the next room. the door is still open, and a cold current invades her bone marrow... Her heart thumps, her body seems to be burned by fire, and a wonderful sensation is flowing in her blood. She picks up the coat on the ground and wraps herself in quickly, looking intently at the man next to her, but finds that the beads of sweat ooze from his forehead, and his deep eyes are full of forbearance, thinking that he is scared. She doesnt know that this is the primitive reaction of a man... There is a harsh whistle outside, and he sat up quickly and said gratefully, "I must leave immediately now. See you!" He tears off a piece of finely-colored jade worn around his neck, puts it into her hand and says, "Thank you for your saving me. If you have any difficulties,e to me with this!" Dressed neatly, he opens the window and jumps out. Karin looks at the jade in her hand. All of a sudden, the man disappears. Before she could not tell whether this is a dream or reality, the closed window is pushed open again. The man who has just disappeared is back, and he hurriedly tells her, "Remember my name is Troy Charles of the Zurich Charles family!" Karin wakes up like a dream, rushes out of the suite, rushes to the deck, and a yacht in the distance is far away. She sighs slightly. Who can remember... Chapter 3 The Old Friend Seems to Come Back Chapter 3 The Old Friend Seems to Come Back Two yearster. tarbucks Cafe on No. 1 Street. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The setting sun lights the sky, Karin puts on her working clothes, and begins to work with great energy. It has been three years since she hase to Zurich, and the consumption here is so high that she has to rely on part-time work to support her most basic expenses. This cafe is introduced by a friend. She is doing cashiering work. For economics students, it can''t be easier. Just after seven o''clock, it is the busiest time in the cafe. Seven or eight people are waiting in line for coffee. "A cup of Blue Mountains and a cup of sugar-free ck coffee." The old man opposite says to her in English, she nods, and answers with a smile: "Okay, please wait." Half of the people whoe here for coffee are British men. This is what she most pleased with, because it can relieve the loneliness of being a foreigner in a foreign country. "A total of 12 pounds." She looks at the rear of the team casually, and suddenly, a handsome figure catches her attention. "Please change." The old man hands her 15 pounds. Hr eyes follow the figure and walk out of the cafe. Shepletely ignores the work in front of her. "Miss, I''m in a hurry." The old man reminds her and she looks back and says sorry, "I''m sorry." The shing back is strange and familiar sometimes. She seems to have seen somewhere. She is so mad that she is so absent-minded in her work. The sense of familiarity is bing more and more intense. She suddenly thinks of a person and chases after him, attracting customers who line up for coffee... "Karin, what are you doing ?!" Lina, the foreman of the cafe, holds her, and points to the cashier: "Do you know what you are doing!" "Lina, please help me with it. I have an urgent matter ande back immediately." After that, she rushes out and stands by the bustling road. Therge and small vehicles keep flowing in front of her, but the figure is like a gust of wind in her memory, without a trace... Is it an illusion? Why does she have such an illusion today after two years? She goes back to the cash register, adjusts the status, and smiles at each customer again. When she is about to leave work, Linaes to her and asks meaningfully: "Honestly exin why you ran out tonight?" She lowers her head awkwardly, "Nothing. I saw someone who looks like a friend of mine." "Troy Charlie, right?" Looking up in shock, Karin gives her a surprised look, "Lina, do you know him?" "How could I know him, but I am just used to seeing the waitresses here who adore him. You are not the first person to be out of control when seeing him, so rest assured, I won''t tell the boss, just..." Lina deliberately pauses, teasing teasingly, "The next time when you see a beautiful man, you need to be calm." "You misunderstood me, actually..." Karin is trying to exin what happened two years ago, but stopped by Lina: "Fine, don''t exin, I understand." After that, she leans over her ear and says half-jokingly and half-seriously, "One advice for you, don''t have any illusions about him, he isnt interested in girls." Chapter 4 Inaccessible Distance Chapter 4 Inessible Distance It is a dark and deep night Karin gets out of thest bus, put her hands in her jacket pockets, and walks towards the school. Tonight, if she hasn''t stumbled across the familiar figure, maybe she has forgotten the man she met two years ago. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. No one will always remember a kindness he has done asionally, she included. Back to the dormitory, she opens the code box and takes out a man''s coat. The bloodstains been cleaned. Although she never expects to meet him again, she still keeps the coat. That night was a thrilling one. She didn''t ask him why he was hunted after, and he didn''t ask her name. Maybe in the past two years, he, like her, had long forgotten the encounter... Turn on theputer, she Googles the words Troy Charlie, and then clicks the search engine. Soon, the information is disyed. Looking down line by line, the originally calm face gradually ceases to be calm. She is like visiting a legend and is stunned by his prominent background. When she finishes reading all the content, she concludes that he was a mysterious andplicated businessman, rich and powerful, but also has many unknown secrets. Karin breaths a long sigh of relief. Fortunately, she does not meet with him today. She does not know that he is the richest man in the British family in Zurich and the only child of the Charles family. In her simple and transparent life, she and he could not be have any rtionship... What if they meet each other today? Let him fulfill his original promise, and will report her life-saving? That is only made by greedy talents. She Karin is not like that. Thinking again and again, the next day, she decides to return the coat back. "Karin, are you going to send something?" Billie, a friend of her in the same dormitory, curiously asks her. Billie and her are from British, but she is from London and Billie is from Edinburgh. "Yes." She nods. "A man''s coat? Your boyfriend''s?" Billie is quite surprised. She doesnt Karin has a boyfriend. "No, just a friend." She slowly stretches her hand to her pocket, hesitating for a long time, and then finds out a piece of valuable jade from the inside, and puts it in her palm. What has happened that night emerges in her mind, he put the jade in her hand, saying that if she needs help in future, she can go to him. But will she be in trouble? In another half year, she is about to graduate, leaving this ce where she has lived for three years, but still strange. She has never met him in the same city for two years, even in the future. Making up her mind, she puts the jade in her jacket pocket, then seals the box, and sends it to the man who she would no longer meet. She knows the address from the Inte. In the Charles Commercial Building. In the brilliant office, Troy Charlie is reading a document "Mr. Troy, here is a copy of your courier, which says that you need to open by yourself." Troy Charlie''s long lowered eyshes move and he replies, "You just open it." "Okay." Robert nods. He is both Troy Charlie''s bodyguard and his closest friend, so many things can be done by him. "Just a coat." Robert looks surprised at the man with the exquisite facial features on the opposite side. Troy Charlie raises his head suddenly. When he sees the clothes Robert is holding, he stands up and says, "Who sent this?" "It was sent by post. From this postmark, it should be from the University of Zurich." Chapter 5 Picking A Girl Chapter 5 Picking A Girl Troy Charlie takes over the coat in Robert''s hand, and thoughtfully, his expression is abnormally solemn. "Its her." Robert raises an eyebrow in surprise: "You mean the girl who saves you on the boat two years ago?" "Yep" "But why didn''t she give it to you in person, but instead mail it?" Troy Charlie couldn''t figure it out. He tells her very clearly that she coulde to him at any time when she is in trouble. The only regret is that he forgets to ask her name. For the past two years, he asked Robert to check many times, but just based on the vague appearance description, it is not easy to find a person in a city asrge as Zurich. After hearing the disappointed answer again and again, Troy Charlie thinks about many kinds of spections. The most reasonable one is that she was just a tourist. She has left here two years ago. At this moment, the dress in his hand makes him overthrow all previous spections, and he quickly orders... "Robert, let''s go to the University of Zurich." "Great." After Robert leaves, Troy Charlie is lost in thought again. He suddenly thinks of something, and hurriedly reaches out to his jacket''s pocket. Sure enough, he finds out the jade he has given her, the heirloom treasure of the Charlie family. Willing to abandon chastity to cover him, this truthfulness is not measurable by a piece of jade, he just handed it to her, and just wanted to prove that he was truly grateful, but obviously, this girl is of good character, and she doesn''t want to let him pay back... In the evening, at the University of Zurich, the leaves of the tanus tree are rustling in the wind. "Karin, the headmaster informs all students from Britain toe to the yground!" Billie pants to the dormitory and conveys the message to Karin who is reading. "To the yground? Why?" "I don''t know, just go!" "I have no ss this afternoon, so I don''t need to..." "Aren''t you from Britain?" Billie couldn''t help but pulls her arm and runs out. When Karines to the yground, there are already dozens of people standing by the team, and all of them are from Britain. Feeling puzzled, she had been studying in this school for three years, and for the first time, she hears a gather. It is incredible... When the school headmaster sees that everyone has arrived, he started his speech: "Hello everyone, we call you here because one of our school''s investors, Mr. Troy Charlie of the Charlie Family, is looking for his old friend. Dont have any pressure. It will not affect everyone''s learning and life. " Karin suddenly heard the words Troy Charlie and is stunned. She only sent him things today, and now he has found the school. What should she do next... If the ssmates knows that she is undressing with a strange man on the cruise, she would be shameful... Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Mr. Troy, all British students are here." The school headmaster makes a respectful gesture, Karin bows her head, her hands tangled with ten fingers, but Billie, who is beside her, exims continuously: "Wow, there is such a beautiful man. Karin, look, he looks so handsome...!" Billie pulls her arm and does not notice the sudden change in her friend''s face. "Oh my god, this man looks so handsome" Billie keeps talking in her ears, and all of the female ssmates are talking, except Karin, she is bowing her head and not saying a word. Billie suddenlyughs. Karin looks at her with confused eyes, "What are youughing at?" "He is like a king looking for concubines..." Karin raises her eyes slightly, and watches in front of the team with vignce. Sure enough, she sees a handsome face, and he is gazing at the rows intently. Seeing that he is looking thest row, she quickly lowers her head and prays silently in her heart. "He can''t recognize me. He can''t recognize me. He can''t recognize me..." Chapter 6 Escaping Is the Best Way Out Chapter 6 Escaping Is the Best Way Out Karin''s abnormality finally attracts the attention of the friends beside her. Billie asks in confusion: "What happens to you? Why keep your head down." "Nothing," she answers. "Dont tell me you are shy..." "No..." She denies it, but her head is more lowered. That man is closer. Closing her eyes, as she is about to yield to the fate, suddenly a pleasant belles to her ears. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Charlie takes out his mobile phone, looks at the number, leaves the team to a quieter ce. "Oh, why is it so unlucky? He almost came to me!" Billie stomps frantically, while Karin lets out a long sigh of relief, looking at Charlie'' s back in the distance. "Billie, my stomach hurts. I have to go!" She clutches to her abdomen, her beautiful face twists in pain, and flies away from the scene... Running all the way to the grove of the campus, sitting on thewn breathlessly, a gust of wind blowing by, she is in a maze now. Why does Charliee here? She sends him his things, and her intention is already obvious. She doesnt need him to fulfill his original promise, and she doesnt think there is a need to meet again between them. If she is recognized today, then would her simple life beplex because of his appearance? Life is impermanent. In the passing years, there may be some cmities that no one cannot escape... In the quiet dormitory, Billie lies beside theputer and ys the game intently, so that she does notice that Karin hase back. She intentionally coughs a bit, knowing that Billie would tell her all things happened in the afternoon. Shees to her friend and pretends to ask casually, "Billie, I slipped away today, did anyone know it?" "No..." "Does Mr. Charlie find his old friend?" "No..." "So what did he say?" "Nothing..." Karin breathes a sigh of relief and continues to ask, "He won''te again next time, right?" "How would I know..." Billie finally finishes ying games and turned her eyes to her friend, "However, judging from his expression, he seems quite disappointed..." "Alright" Karin turns around quickly picks up a book, and reads. "I tell you some good news." Billiees over. "What" "I change my job..." She exims: "This is also good news?" "Of course, this job is challenging and the sry is higher." "Oh, what kind of job?" Billie smiles mysteriously, Bear promotion." "What?" Karin stands up and says, "You work in that ce?" "Yeah, the ce is not important. The important thing is as long as I sell a dozen beers, I can get five Swiss francs. With my social skills, it won''t be long before we can live an easy life... " Chapter 7 You Dare to Come to Me Chapter 7 You Dare to Come to Me This is obviously unreliable, at least, Karin thinks so. Although she is an adult, she is still a student who is not deeply involved in the society after all. Entertainment ces have always been tooplicated for her, and it may be unsuitable for her. But Billie just has to work there. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. In desperation, what Karin can do is to tell her to be cautious in everything and be experienced in difficulties. Billie keeps her words in mind at first, but half a monthter, something bad has happens... On Friday night, she returns to the dormitory from the coffee shop, but finds that Billie isnt there. Billie returns at this time in normal days. She has a bad hunch, so she takes out her cell phone and calls Billie, but she doesnt answer the phone She waits in the dormitory for half an hour, but Billie doesn''t return. She couldn''t stand anymore, and gets out to find Billie... At the Wonder Nightclub, she finds the manager on duty and asks, "Excuse me, may I ask whether Billie works here?" "Yes." "What about her?" The manager on duty is suddenly angry: "Don''t mention it, she offended a group of people this evening, and they have taken her away." Karin is startled: "They have taken her away? Isn''t that a malicious abduction? Dont you care about this?!" "Those people are rich and have power, we cant handle it." What? The duty manager tells Karin that Billie drinks a few sses of beers in order to sell a few more beers. As a result, those guys say that she is good drinker and insist her to apany them. Billie refuses to do so, and smash someone''s head with a wine bottle out of control during the dispute, and thats it... "Wonder Nightclub is a famous entertainment ce in this area. Everyone could not be offended here, unless you wanna go die." The manager on duty says angrily, and Karin asks anxiously: "Where do the persons who took her live?" "Don''t say I didn''t remind you. They are all mad. If you go for them, you are asking for trouble. Not only will you not save your friends, but you will also be involved." She startles immediately. What should she do now? "I suggest that, first, you can choose to call the police, but your friend will be more dangerous. Second, if you can find some guys who are as powerful as they are, then you can handle it." Karin suddenly thinks of Charlie, but she lets it go. She does not want to trouble him... No, no, she shakes her head and runs out of the nightclub. Sleepless all night, she worried that Billie would be ruined by those assholes. Before the dawn, she decides to go out. No matter what the reason is, she couldn''t turn the blind eye to her friends death. Charlie, she hopes he can remember her... Chapter 8 The Rules of the Rich Chapter 8 The Rules of the Rich After making up her mind, Karin decides to go to Charlie on her own. Shees to the Charlie Group, but is stopped by several security officers, "I''m sorry, please show me your card." "Card? "What card you need?" she is confused "Passport card." "I do not have" "Then you can''t go in." She is anxious: "I know your general manager, Charlie." "A lot of people know him." "I really know him!" "Sorry, you are not allowed to enter without a passport card. Please leave immediately." The guard men ruthlessly turn her away, and she stands aside angrily: "Then I can wait here!" "It''s no use waiting, our general manager is on vacation recently." On a vacation... Karin looks confused. She couldn''t tell whether their words are true, but her matter is urgent. So she decides to go directly to his house. The Charlie family is famous in Zurich, so it is easier to find him. In front of her is a magnificent western mansion with red walls and green tiles. There are rows of trees in front of the door. The surrounding walls are high, which seems separate the his house and the outside world... She stands in front of the magnificent door and rings the doorbell. After a moment, the door opens and a majestic housekeeperes out, "Who are you looking for?" "Excuse me, I''m looking for Mr. Charlie." "Who are you?" "I..." Karin stammers. How to exin to her? She doesn''t seem to have anything to do with him... "Friends... We are friends." She answers with a blinking gaze. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "What kind of friendship?" The housekeeper stares at her sharply, she says Just normal friends." "My young master usually doesn''t treat customers. If any friends really look for him, he will tell me in advance!" With a m, the door is closed relentlessly, and Karin stuns. She continues to ring the doorbell. This time, the housekeeper''s attitude is obviously impatient, "I have already made it clear, why don''t you leave?" "I''m in urgent need. Could you help me call Mr. Charlie? Can you tell him I''m a friend he makes on the boat, and he will meet me." "You idiot. Do you think anyone can enter in casually?" The housekeeper leaves indifferently, and Karin hurriedly holds her: "I have something special..." "What?" "A piece of jade." "Where?" "I... I gave it back to him." "What a joke?! I warn you, don''t ring the doorbell, otherwise don''t me me!" The door closes again. Karin angrily rests her head on the door panel. If she knows something would happen, she would definitely dont return the jade back... Life really is so funny, she thinks. She finally understands why two years ago, he would give her the jade. It turns out the rules of the rich! Chapter 9 The Masquerade Chapter 9 The Masquerade Fate is such a wonderful thing that it is either met or missed... Karin goes back to school in despair, and she never knows that it would be so difficult to see him. Even if it is frustrating, she is not willing to give up. When she finds no way out, an entertainment newspaper headline catches her attention "The Charlie Family is going to host a Masquerade on August 13th." Masquerade? Isnt it another chance to see him? Shees to Charlie s for the second time, and she appears as a participant. However, she forgets that the party is not for anyone to attend, and she could not enter without an invitation letter. Leaning against the buttonwood, she watches others enter with grandeur, her heart is suffering. Billie has been taken away for five days. If she can''t see Charlie again, the consequences will be unthinkable. This is her only opportunity today. She must not miss it anyway. In a hurry, she stops a young man passing by her . "Sir, can you bring with me?" Seeing the man''s eyes full of doubt, she quickly exins: "I want to go in and find someone, but I can''t get in without an invitation letter, would you please help me?" Perhaps the urgency and anxiety in her eyes makes the man unable to bear it, he nods: "Okay, follow me." Karin is grateful to thank him, holding the man''s arm, and goes into the gate of Charlie House. Inside the house is another scene. It is elegant and magnificent. A towering pce stands before her, giving her an illusion like returning to the neenth century Denmark. She puts on a purple fox mask and says goodbye to the man who brings her in. When she is turned away, she has difficulty in how toe in. Now she''s in, and she doesnt know how to find Charlie. There are hundreds of people here, and the real faces are hidden under gorgeous masks. The chance of finding the person you are looking for with just one look is very thin... "Well, where is Charlie?" Behind her are two women in strange costumes whispering. Karin raises her ears to listen to them talking, which is too important for her. "He should still be upstairs. He always appears at the end of the ball every time." Upstairs? Her eyes move to the carved armrest in the distance, and she really wants to go for him directly! This may be a bit abrupt, but it is more practical than her blindly finding through the crowd... Regardless of sess or failure, there is no other ways. She has to try. She goes upstairs, but is dazzled by the intricate interior design in front of her. There are seven or eight corridors, not to mention how many rooms there are. She explores from room to room and firmly believes that if she continues this way, she would always find the person she was looking for. When she walks to one of the rooms, the door is half-covered. She is preparing to enter, but suddenly there is a sound of footstepsing closer. Her hand on the door frame is suddenly pulled in by a brute force. Then, a person with a mask covered her mouth, stretched out his finger to ask her to keep silent. Karin holds her breath in shock, and a deliberately low voicees from outside the door, "Have you found him?" "No" "Keep searching him..." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She slowly raises her chin, and nces towards the pair of strange eyes under the mask. The heartbeat suddenly elerates. It is him. Even after two years, she still remembers the cold and deep eyes, she still remembers... Chapter 10 Destiny Chapter 10 Destiny There is no sound outside the door, and Karin raises a hand and takes off the man''s mask in front of her, which does not disappoint her. The man hidden under the mask is exactly whom she wants to see at this moment. "Who are you?" The man stares at her sharply, and seems to have a stranger feeling than when they first met two years ago. "Don''t you remember me?" She slowly takes off her mask, "Troy Charlie..." The atmosphere instantly condensed, and the man in front of her is shocked, "It''s you? How could it be you?" "Sorry, I don''t want to disturb you. But I have something emergent" Karin exins. "Please sit down." Charlie points to the European-style sofa behind him. The simple and clear colors with luxurious decoration, as well as the luxurious ornament, she guesses that this should be his bedroom. "I''ve been looking for you, you know?" He sits across from her, staring at her with a gentle gaze, totally different from his coldness just now. "Yes..." Karin is a little embarrassed. If Charlie knows that she has fled intentionally that day, she would have felt shamed now. "You...?" "I am an international student at the University of Zurich." Charlie briefly stumbles: "So, did you hide itst time?" Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "It wasn''t intentional. I never thought that Mr. Charlie would give me anything, but I''m ashamed now, because... I need your help." "It doesn''t matter, you can say and I will help you." Karin recounts Billie''s story briefly to him. After he hears it, he says nothing and takes out his mobile phone. After exining it in fluent German, he hands up the phone and says to her, "Don''t worry. Before dark, you can see your ssmates." She doesnt doubt his ability at all, and shees to him because she believes in him. She gets up and thanks him: "Thank you, Mr. Charlie." "You''re wee, what''s your name?" "Karin." "Karin..." he repeats, "How did you get in?" "I begged someone to bring me in. I havee to find you before. Your housekeeper would not let me in..." "If you want to find me, you can tell your school headmaster directly that they will contact me. Today I organize this dance for a purpose. If I hasn''t pulled you in in time, you would be very dangerous." Charlie never imagines that after looking for her so many times, she would appear on this special day today. "Have you been hunted after again?" She asks. He grins and nods, "Yes." Karin is speechless. She wonders why the man in front of her who could control everything would be hunted after all the time? Now he is in his own house, and this is the second time they meet. The first time happened two years ago, and he was chased after and now they meet again two yearster, and he is still being hunted after. Is it a destiny? Chapter 11 This Man Is Not Simple Chapter 11 This Man Is Not Simple The dancing hall does not cause any sensation due to the abnormality that urs upstairs. Karin is puzzled for a long time, and finally says. Can I ask you a question?" Charlie nods, "Yes." "Why are you always being hunted down..." He smiles, "I am a businessman, and the business is like a battlefield. If you do not fight back your enemies, you will be the next one to die." After hearing that, Karin blurts out, "It''s definitely not that simple." Charlie looks at her in amazement and says, "You are very smart." He gets up and says to her, "Follow me." She follows behind him in doubt, just before stepping out of the room, the thrilling gunfirees. She grabs the man in front of her in panic, and leans unconsciously to him. Charlie nces at her slightly, soothing her and says, "Don''t be afraid." He takes her to a viewing room, pointing down somewhere and says, "Look there." Karin looks at where he points, on arge field of grass is squatting five or six men in ck, throwing a few masks on the ground. They are besieged by a dozen people who each hold with a gun. "Well, I know that person!" She points at one of the men holding a gun in amazement, and Charlie nces briefly, "He is my bodyguard, Robert." "It is he who brought me in." He doesn''t seem surprised, "Then you''ve found the right person. He has always been a gentleman to girls." "What are these guys doing?" "Seducing my enemies." Charlie turns around and looks coldly, "The masquerade is just to find out some bad guys. All the ns today are under my control, except you." Karin is a little confused. She says embarrassingly, "Then I won''t bother you. I have to go now." "Wait a minute." He gets a pen from the viewing room, grabs her hand, and writes a set of numbers in her palms, "This is my personal number. Few people know it. Whatever happens in the future, just call me and you will find me." Karin stares at his slender fingers which is touching her hands, making her panic like a shy girl, as she rarely be in physical touch with men... Thinking of that scary night two years ago, her face is flushed to the ears... "Okay." She retracts her hand. "See you." When she flees from Charlie Mansion in a hurry, she runs back to the University of Zurich, and shouts, "Billie, are you back?" "Karin..." Billie cries on the bed. Karin steps forward and hugs her friend, and asks with concern, "How are you?" "Nothing, just locked me in a small ck room, I thought I would never see you again..." Billie cries loudly. "Dont worry. It is fine." Seeing her friend returning safely, she wants to me her, but couldn''t say anything. "Right, do you know how I was released?" Billie suddenly stops crying. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Karin shakes her head, "No... I don''t know..." "The people who kidnapped suddenly change their attitude today. They say something inexplicably like I have a rtionship with Charlie. They said that if they knew it, they would never offend me. How can I have rtionship with Charlie? I don''t know him at all!" Karin exins, "In fact, it is not surprising that you are a student at the University of Zurich, and Charlie is an investor in our school. Investors have an obligation to protect the safety of students..." Billie is doubtful, "Ah? Is that so?" "Well, that must be the case." It is not intentional concealment, but she has to do so. If she lets Billie know the rtionship between her and Charlie, she will be the focus of the school tomorrow. Chapter 12 Unilateral Affection Chapter 12 Unteral Affection Life continues in peace, and Karin gradually forgets some people and things she should not remember. One evening, when she justes out of the library, a younger schoolgirl runs to her and says, "Karin, someone is looking for you at the school gate." "Looking for me?" She says in surprise. "Yes, a handsome guy." She nods. "Okay, thank you." Rushing out of the campus, far away, she sees a man in a suit, waiting patiently with his back to the school gate. "Hello, are you looking for me?" She asks inquiringly as she approaches. The man turns around, and suddenly, he is taken aback, "You? Are you Karin?" Robert never expects that the one who saved Charlie and the one who asked him to bring her into the Charlie Mansion is Karin... Karin is also quite surprised, but then smiles slightly, "Well, its me." "So you went to the Charlie Mansionst time to find Charlie?" "Yes." Robertughs inconceivably, "That''s good, please get in the car. Charlie asks for you." "What? Anything happens?" "You will know when you go to him." Despite her hesitation, Karin gets in the car out of politeness. The two arrives at the prestigious Imperial City Hotel in Zurich. The hotel is fully furnished and there are many projects for the rich to entertain themselves. Robert takes her to the second floor and pushes open one of the golden doors and says respectfully, Charlie, Karin is here." Karin moves her gaze in the room and nces at Charlie who is ying billiards. She quickly lowers her head, and her ears begin to feel hot again. "Pleasee in." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She steps inside slowly, her hands entangled with each other, "Mr. Charlie, nice to meet you." "Its me who should say this." "I wonder why you ask mee here?" He straightens up, "Nothing special, just remembering that you once saved me, and I want to invite you to dinner." "No, actually..." In fact, she wants to say that although she has saved him, he has already repaid this rtionship, and there is no need to thank her. "I know what you want to say. It''s just my unteral affection. Please don''t refuse." Charlie looks at her resolutely. Karin couldn''t speak for a while, maybe because she has had an extraordinary experience with him, so when facing him, she always feels absent-minded in front of him... "Okay then." She promises with enthusiasm, unconsciously looking at the man in front, a height of 1.8 meters, with perfect figure and linen hair, and under the longshes, there are a pair of deep eyes twinkling like crystals... Karin is out of mind in watching him. What is she doing? Hasnt she watched a man like this? "Can you wait for a second? I''ll finish this round." "Oh, it doesn''t matter." Under the incandescentmp, the temperament emanating from him is extremelyplex, like a mixture of various temperaments, all showing nobility and elegance. Chapter 13 Getting closer by having sex Chapter 13 Getting closer by having sex At the end of the game, the hotel waiteres to the billiard room and says respectfully, "Mr. Charlie, your dinner is ready." Charlie raises his eyes slightly, "Great." He puts down the cue in his hand and walks in front of Karin, with a gentle gesture in his eyes, "Let''s go." She follows him into an elegant box and sees a grand feast, and she says in surprise, "Is it too much for us?" "Choose what you like and ignore the rest if you don''t like it." Karin sits down in a hurry, and secretly says to herself, this is the kindness of Charlie, it wont be great to refuse it. "I left a number for youst time, why didn''t you call me?" Charlie asks as he pours red wine. "Don''t you say if I have any trouble, then I can call you? Besides, I''m fine..." He smiles, "You can call me too if you''re fine. Arent we friends?" "Well, yes." She nods. "You live in Britain? The exact ce is...?" "Do you want to know?" Karin blinks. "If I tell you, can I ask you the same question?" Charlie nces at her narrowly, "Of course." "I''m from London, how about you?" "Originally born in Ennd, but my family have moved to Zurich." "Have you ever been to Britain?" "Seldom, so far just three times, and twice as Ennd." Karin nods, bows her head and stops talking. "Are you free on Saturday night?" He asks suddenly. "What''s wrong? I have to do the part-time." Charlie raises his eyebrow in surprise, "Part-time? Are you short of money?" She shakes a little bit and thinks, don''t he say he will give her some financial aid or something... "Self-help is a manifestation of hard work, and it has nothing to do withck of money. Of course, you can also understand it asck of money." He admires with appreciation, "You can rest assured that I will not use money to tarnish your virtues. I know you are not the kind of person who wants to get something for nothing." Karin wonders, "Can you read the mind?" Charlie shakes his head and teases, "I can''t read the mind, but don''t you think I am the kind of person who knows what you are thinking quickly at first nce?" She is startles and grins then, "I honestly dont see it." The nervous atmosphere seems to alleviate suddenly. Karin feels that Charlie is not as cold as he looks like, and she feels relieved a lot. "You ask if I''m free on Saturday, do you need any help from me?" "That''s it. There is arge charity auction on Saturday. I want to invite you to join me." "You mean, let me be your partner?" "Well, would you?" "It''s not quite right. I''m still a student. I haven''t participated in anymercial activities. Besides, you don''t look like someone whocks apanion..." "I do, but it''s not that closed." "closed? But we... we don''t seem to be that familiar" She smiles stiffly. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Charlie groans for a while, staring at her abruptly, his upper body leans to her, his lips close to her ears, "We have sex with each other, can it be the proof to show we are closed?" "..." Chapter 14 Need to Change Image Chapter 14 Need to Change Image Karin feels that she is like a fool as when Charlie closes to her ears, and asks, Whether sleeping together is familiar, she unexpectedly nods her head. Seeing the narrow smile in his eyes, she was deeply ashamed... Faced with a table of food, she does not have the mood to enjoy it, and after she finished the dinner. She says immediately, "Mr. Charlie, thank you for your hospitality. I have to leave now." "I send you there." Charlie stands up and leaves the box ahead of her. "No. I dont want to bother you. I can take a taxi by myself." She catches up with him, grabs his arm, and tries to keep the most euphemistic smile to cover up the panic in her heart. "It doesn''t matter, anyway, I have time today." Charlie gives her a slight nce, and walks straight to the hotel''s exit. Standing on the sides of the gate are the waiters at the hotel, who see himing out, and says in unison, "Mr. Charlie, be careful on the road." Karin bows her head and walks out awkwardly. The pomp is a bit exaggerated for her. A luxurious limo has been parked outside the door. He gentlemanly opens the door, and Karin wants to say something. Looking back, she sees that the waiters at the hotel are looking at her with doubtful eyes, and she quickly gets on the car. "Where do you work?" Charlie starts the engine and asks softly. "Starbucks Caf at 1325 Bahnhofstrasse." She stares straight ahead and replies tly. "You work at Starbucks on Bahnhofstrasse?" Charlie raises an eyebrow in surprise."I often go to that cafe. Why havent I seen you?" She smiles, "Maybe I don''t look very attractive." "No, it''s because I don''t pay much attention to others." "Well, I know." "You know? Don''t you want to say that I have no eyes?" "No, actually... I''ve met you, right where I work." Charlie brakes suddenly, "Have you seen me? When?" "It''s been more than a month. I saw a person whose back looks like you. When I chased out, you have already left." "What are you doing over there?" "Cash." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "No wonder." He suddenly understands, "I used to pay at the coffee shop at the end of the year, so I never had to go to the cashier." "You won''t even recognize me when you arrive." "Why?" "Because..." She pauses, "Our cafe chief says, you never look at girls." Charlie chuckles, "I really don''t know whether your foreman''s evaluation of me is negative or derogatory. It seems I need to change my image." "How can you change it?" She couldn''t help but tease, "Should you just whistle when you see a girl?" "If I change to that, it will be difficult for many people to adapt." "Oh... if you really want to change, look at the girls more when you go to our cafe in the future." Charlie meaningfully yells at her, "Including you?" Chapter 15 the Ambiguous Behavior Chapter 15 the Ambiguous Behavior The tense atmosphere in the car makes people sweat, perhaps because of the small space, or because of someone''s joke. Fortunately, when the destination arrives, Karin hurriedly thanks him and got off the car like a flee. "Saturday''s promise, don''t forget it." Charlie reminds her in real time. She nods, and does not dare to look into his eyes. Until his car disappears into the air, she is relieved... "Karin, I seemed to see Charlie just now. Am I dazzled?" No sooner she steps into the coffee shop, than the idiots rush to her, asking impatiently. "I dont know..." She hurriedly shakes her head and goes to the dressing room to change in the working clothes. When shees out, she hears aint, "Hey, I must have missed him so much. He hasn''t been here for neen days." "No! It should be twenty-one days. You took a two- days off." Karin takes a breath, the idiots are too crazy, even remembering Charlie hasn''t been there for a long time. How could they feel if they know Charlie has had dinner with her. For two days, she goes to the bathroom. All she has in mind is the agreement with Charlie. She had been annoying at why does he have to take her to the auction? She has never participated in any commercial activities at all. She knows nothing about what to wear, what to say, and what to do. On Friday evening, she receives a courier and opens it. It turned out to be a delicate dress. It must he who sends the dress. Charlie is so determined that she has to go with him... On Saturday afternoon, she has no ss. Holding her dress in her hand, she hurries out of the school gate. Robert stands in front of Charlie''s limo and opens the car door for her. "Why havent you changed clothes?" Charlie looks at her in surprise. "Please, do you want me to dress like a queen in the school?" "..." The car passes in front of a hotel and he shouts, "Stop." Robert stops the car and Charlie turns to the woman around him, "Come in with me to change clothes." She obediently gets out of the car and follows him into the hotel. The lobby manager greets them warmly. It seems that Charlie is the most popr person no matter where he is. "I''ll wait for you outside and I''lle out when you get changed." She nods and closes the door of the VIP room. For the first time in her life, she wears a gorgeous dress. Karin looks at herself in the mirror. Her complexion is fair and smooth, and her figure is graceful. She pulls the dress up. It is a bit difficult for her to adapt to this kind of open-backed dress for a while. She is awkward for a long time before she goes out hurriedly. Charlie hears the sound, and slowly turns his eyes and looks her up and down. His lips seem to smile. "Don''t lower your head." He approaches abruptly and raises her chin with his fingers." Just look at me like this." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Karin is going to faint, and it is difficult to calm down in the face of Charlie, not to mention that he also does such an ambiguous behavior... Chapter 16 Nothing Cannot Be Obtained Chapter 16 Nothing Cannot Be Obtained Arriving at the auction site, before they enter the hall, there is a sh of magnesium light on her face. She hides behind Charlie in panic. She has only one thought in her heart that she could not be photographed. "Please, please..." Robert stops the reporter, and Karin is still hiding behind Charlie. A handsome face without makeup is blocked by his wide shoulders. Charlie doesn''t seem to mind her dodging, or he doesn''t want her to be exposed. Sitting on the front seat and finally escaping the reporter''s tracking, Karin breathes a sigh of relief and looks around secretly. This is an auction hall that can amodate hundreds of people to participate in the auction. They are also sessful people who are both rich and powerful. Many of them are apanied by participants, but others'' female partners seem to be calm. Only she is cramped like a headless fly... At the beginning of the auction, the auctioneer steps onto the podium and makes a few wee speeches. Then, he returns to the theme, "Today we are auctioning a precious bowl from a monk from the Ming Dynasty in China." The two staff members take a retro wooden box to the exhibition hall, and take out the auction good. Karin, who is sitting in the front row, whispers in exim, "It''s so fragrant..." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. It looks like nothing more than an ordinary bowl. The potholes on it are hard to imagine as a precious cultural relic if it does not emit a mysterious fragrance. "This bowl still has a strong aroma after hundreds of years, and it emits not ordinary scent, but a kind of floral fragrance that can be calm. Our starting price is 5,000 Swiss francs." "What!? 5,000 Swiss francs?" Karin''s expression is incredible. Others have already started to bid, Charlie says, "Do you like it? I''ll bid it for you." "No! No!" She refuses without thinking, extremely serious. "Why?" "I''m not too ugly to meet people, so... I don''t need to look good." She says without smiling. Charlie refuses to ept her reason and signals to Robert to raise his number te. As soon as Robert raises his card, there is an uproar in the audience. He ims this thing at ten times the price of others and they are bound to get it. Karin is shocked with cold sweat, and looks at the man around her, and finds that he not only possesses perfect facial features, but also a strong style rarely seen by ordinary people. "Mr. Charlie, I don''t need it, I really don''t need it." She emphasizes very firmly, for fear that he could not see the determination she has, but Charlie doesn''t even respond for half a word except tough it off. The auction object is finally auctioned by Robert. Karin stares nkly at the fragrant bowl on the stage, thinking that she is a poor student, holding such an expensive cultural relic, and returned to school... Will the ssmates definitely think she''s gone to the grave... On the way back, she quietly puts her chin on the window of the car and does not speak, Charlie suddenlyughs. "I''ve never seen it before, a girl does not happy for receiving gift." Karin slowly turns around, looks directly at him and asks, "Is there anything you can''t get as long as you want to get?" Chapter 17 Pretend Not to Know to Him Chapter 17 Pretend Not to Know to Him Charlie doesn''t answer this question immediately, but sits closer to her, presses down the window, raises her hand to block the sun. Karin doesn''t know his intention. "See, your hands can''t cover the sky." She slowly retracts her arm, and utters a sound as to understand his answer. "Do you have to work today?" "Yes." "Evening?" "No, we are in a two-shift system. This week I am in the afternoon." "What time?" "From four to ten. You can just stop the car at the intersection ahead." The car arrives at the intersection, but Charlie does not let Robert stop. Karin tears his sleeve slightly, reminding him, "I..." "I suddenly want to go for coffee." "..." Charlie looks at her and tickles his lips. She hurriedly looks away and says, "Do you have to drink coffee now?" Is there any problem?" "No. It''s just..." She is a little bit difficult to say, "Can you pretend you don''t know me?" "Why?" Charlie raises an eyebrow in amazement, "Do I make you lose face?" "No, no!" She hurriedly denies, "I''m honored to meet you, but my female colleagues... like you. So... you know." "Oh, you don''t want to be their enemy, do you?" "Not at all." She nods. "Okay, no problem." Charlie agrees quickly, his eyes are bewildered, and Karin is frightened. No matter how he looks, he is not the kind of person who is easy topromise. Just like at the auction, she insists that she doesnt want the fragrant bowl, but he insists on getting it. Karin is sincere and terrified, and she seems not to trust him.. Two hundred meters away from the cafe, she proposes again to get out of the car. This time, Charlie agrees. She walks about two hundred meters for about twenty minutes, as she looks back at his car from time to time, which he parks at the most outstanding parking lot. She lowers her head and goes in, changing into her working clothes, trying to pretend to be calm. "Karin, have you found that everyone is very active today?" Lina jokinglyes to the checkout counter, and smiles brightly like a flower. "Have they? I don''t pay too much attention..." She pretends to know nothing. "What?!" Lina motions with her eyes, "You look over there, do you see?" Karin follows her, and sees Charlie''s face, which could only be seen in perfume advertisements in fashion magazines. It seems to be inductive. He also sees them and smiles. "Oh my God, he smiles at me, I finally understand how you idiots feel..." Lina is intoxicated. After that, Karin deliberately avoids him, and even then, she could still feel a sharp look at her from time to time. After an hour of embarrassment, Charlie is finally about to leave. Staring at the back of his handsome back, she is relieved. What is unexpected is that at nine o''clock in the evening, there is still an hour before Karin leaves, and hees again, but this time Robert does not apany him. Several waitresses scramble to serve him. He only orders a cup of ck coffee, then picks up the cell phone. Because he speaks Russian, no one could understand what he is talking about. Forty minutester, he ends the call, looks at the time on his wrist watch, gets up, and slowly walks towards the cash register. Karin almost wants to flee away. What is he doing? Why does hee over... "Check your ount today." Charlie speaks warmly, and Karin''s head is in a nk. Fortunately, Lina responds quickly. She steps forward and respectfully reminds him, "Mr. Charlie, aren''t your ounts settled at the end of the year?" "From today, the closing the bill at the end of the year is canceled."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Chapter 18 Charm Chapter 18 Charm Hearing this, Lina panics. She stammers, "Is... is our service not good for you?" "No, it''s my personal decision. It has nothing to do with you." This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He takes out his wallet and says lightly, "I''m not used to people standing beside me when I pay." "Oh well." Lina leaves. "A total of... 120 francs." Karin whispers, lowering her head. "I''ll wait for you at the ce where you get off." Charlie takes out a few hundred francs and puts it in front of her. He gives her a meaningful look and turns away. "Wait a minute, I haven''t changed your money yet..." "No need to change." He nces at her and goes straight out. As soon as Charlie leaves, the cafe is like a messy nest. Several waitresses are arguing in the foreman to change jobs. Lina has been confused about why their most distinguished guests should give up their distinguished service and worries about whether there is a problem with the service. After she is off wok, Karin hurriedly changes her clothes and disappears immediately. Running to the ce where she got off the car, Charlie''s limo stops suddenly in the middle of the road. She looks around from side to side, ensuring that there are no acquaintances, hurries forward and opens the car door. "Mr. Charlie, whats wrong with you?" She asks calmly. "Call me by my name. Your politeness will make me feel distance." There is a distance between you and me... Karin protests in her heart, but she answers, "Oh, yes." "Are you afraid of me?" He surveys her. "Why do you look so nervous?" "No, you have said that we are friends, and I am afraid of what you did..." Charlie suddenly leans forward, and she hides in panic. He smiles, "Look, you say you are not afraid of me." Karin couldn''t say how hard she is to hold back his charm... "You suddenly moved forward, I thought what you were going to do." She exins with a blush. Charlie starts the engine and says, "Don''t feel pressure, just treat me as an ordinary friend." The car is driving in the colorful night. For a period of time, both of them stop talking. But Karin atst couldnt help saying, "Can I ask, where are you taking me to?" "We are going to have supper." "Can I ask again, where to go for supper?" "Where do you want to go." "Then..." She pauses, thinking whether she should continue to ask. "If you have any questions, ask them all at once." With his permission, Karin clears her throat and says carefully, "Why do you... have to let me have supper with you?" Charlie is a little surprised, and she hurriedly exins, "I mean, there should be many people willing to apany you for supper, and Robert can also apany you." "I seem to have answered this question for you before. He miles and reminds her, "I am not familiar with others." Not familiar? What''s the reason for this? Before he knows her, doesnt he have to handle some businessmen? Karin really wants to ask this question, but for a long time, she couldn''t dare to ask. Chapter 19 A Special Smile Chapter 19 A Special Smile The elegant western restaurant, the retro-style tables and chairs have aplicated and unique design, the unique chandeliers reflect the beautifulndscape, and the paintings on the wall tell a story. In front of Karin is a te of delicate New Zend beef steak, and citron nut sea bass with champagne sauce. Such an amazing food is not attractive to her. Low jazz sounds echoes in her ears. The characteristic environment and the moody lights seem to complement each other. She admits that the atmosphere is good, but she also admits that she is really about to fall asleep. "Why not eat?" Charlie holds the red wine in his hand. "I don''t like the food very much," she answers truthfully. "Then what do you like to eat?" "I like to eat... never mind. You may not like it." He raises an eyebrow with interest, "Oh, just say it." "You don''t understand even I say it, and I''ll only more want to eat it when I say it." "Okay, then we won''t eat this. Go eat what you like." Karin''s eyeballs roll around, "Really?" "Of course." He stands up with a smile, "Let''s go." Twenty minutester, the twoe to a British foodie street. It is the first time Charliees here. "Come with me." Karin grabs his arm in excitement, and the previous embarrassment disappears. She takes him to a booth with smoke spreading, and raises her chin solemnly to introduce, "This is my favorite." "What?" Charlie frowns and is surprises. "Barbecue." She says with a smile. "Sir, I want five skewers of chicken wings and five skewers of lamb." "OK." The charcoal burning in the barbecue grill gives out an orange-red me, and bursts out thick smoke, apanied by the smell of burning, Charlie couldn''t adapt to it and coughs. "Can it be eaten?" He asked incredulously. "Yes, and it''s delicious." Karin takes the cooked food and hands it to him, "Should you try it?" "No, thank you." He shakes his hand."You eat more." Back in the car, Charlie stares intently at Karin who enjoys the food. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "It turns out you are so easy to satisfy." "Yes, as long as I can eat, sleep, andugh, I feel very satisfied." Karin smiles, her clear eyes are as bright as the stars hanging in the sky, and Charlie is slightly lost. "Why do you look at me like that? Is there anything on my face?" She embarrassingly wipes her lips. "No, I just feel like you are special when youugh." "What''s so special, but the two dimples..." She turns around shyly, and her cheeks flushed instantly. Chapter 20 She Does Not Want To Be The One Admired by Others Chapter 20 She Does Not Want To Be The One Admired by Others The fog in front is heavy, and a ringtone of mobile phone cut through the night''s silence. Karin looks at the number, makes a snoring motion towards Charlie, and pressed to answer button. "What time is it, aren''t youing back?!" Billie asks, almost roaring. "I aming..." "Be honest to me, have you made a boyfriend?" "Not yet." She blushes. "I have to go." Quickly cuts off the phone, she twists her hands in distress. Charlie asks, "Your ssmate?" "Yes, the one who you rescuedst time." He suddenly chuckles, and Karin raises an eyebrow in confusion, "What are youughing at?" Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Do you know what you impressed me with?" "I don''t know." She shakes her head. "Fight for justice." Fight for justice? She is in a maze, and Charlie continues, "The first time we met, you covered for me; the second time was you asked for help for your friend? Are there all girls from your city warm- hearted?" "Of course not." She smiles embarrassingly, "No, don''t think I was calm in the face of those killers two years ago. In fact, I was scared to death." "I do not believe that." Charlie looks straight ahead, "In my opinion, you are very different." Karin turns to him in shock. She takes out a small album from her backpack, "I''ll show you a picture of my grandmother." Charlie stops the car, and looks at the woman in the photo. She is wearing a purple dress, small and exquisite, and sitting in front of the small window with a timid smile on her face. "Look, this is a typical old-fashioned woman in London. She is gentle and subtle, quiet and virtuous." Karin puts together a photo album, "So many wonderful women in the world, She is just an ordinary kind woman who is always concerned about others. She lives for love, for affection, for righteousness. But if I can choose, I don''t want to be such a woman." "Why?" "Because her life is tooplicated. It is already sad to not be with her beloved, and it is even more tragedy for her beloved to die." She takes a deep breath, "That will not be my pursuit." Charlie is shocked by what Karin says. He stares deeply at her, speechless for a long time, and thoughtful. It seems that the atmosphere is a little embarrassed. Karin changes the subject, "Do you think women look good in cheongsam?" He nods, "Yes, it has a different charm." "In my dormitory there is a cheongsam that my mother made for me. I''ll wear it to you when I have a chance the other day." "Good." Charlie grinned. As soon as the wordse out, she wishes to bite her tongue. At that time, her mother''s words are still lingering in her ears, "Karin, Mom doesn''t make it well. If you wear this cheongsam in front of the person you love in the future, he willugh at Mom''s skills. Did she say she will show herself in a cheongsam? Oh my gosh, forget it... Chapter 21 Don’t Have an Improper Thoughts Chapter 21 Dont Have an Improper Thoughts When the destination arrives, watching the pce-like teaching building in front, Karin says softly, "Thats it." Charlie stops the car and opens the door gently for her. "Thank you." She nods politely. "I have to go." She slightly raises her chin, staring at the man in front of her. "Okay." Charlie nods, and he suddenly remembers, "Wait a minute." He turns into the car and takes out the bowl that is specially bidden for her, "You forgot you gift." "I can''t take this." Karin hurriedly shakes her hand, "Thank you very much, but this one is too expensive..." "Precious things cannot be measured by money. You have saved my life, which is far more precious than this gift." She sighs, "Mr Charlie..." Seeing her frowning, she immediately changed her words, "Charlie, I know you are a kind person, but you really don''t need to be grateful to me all the time." Charlie smiles, "I''ve never seen anyone like you like." He stretches his finger forward to catch her chin. Maybe it is his habit, but for Karin, it is extremely ufortable. "Not every woman is worth this." Her heart pounds instantly. She instantly steps back and says, "Its too... toote. I have to go." Karin turns around and hurriedly leaves. She doesn''t go far, and suddenly stops. She thinks for a moment, and she turns back, "Maybe I shouldn''t say it, but I still want to tell you that I have a boyfriend, and I am about to return home in six months..." Charlie freezes and thenughs, "Karin, I think you may have misunderstands the meaning of the sendsence I says just now, not every woman has a chance to save me. And I dont have any improper thought for you. " Karin''s face turns red in embarrassment, anxious to find a hole to drill in. She waves awkwardly, "All right, goodbye." Returning to the dormitory, Billie stops her by the door with her hands on her hips, "Why do youe back sote? Where did you go, who did you meet, what did you do?." "I have supper with a colleague in the cafe." She raises her hand. "Well, I brought you a barbecue." Billie nods joyfully, "Thanks. It is worth waiting for you for a long time." "I''m going to take a bath and sleep." She yawns and takes her pajamas into the bathroom. Bathing halfway, Billie knocks on the door, "Karin, your cell phone is ringing, should I help you pick it up?" Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Karin stretches out one arm, "No, I''ll do it myself." Chapter 22 Love Is Helpless Chapter 22 Love Is Helpless She looks at the strange number disyed on the phone screen, hesitates for a moment, and answers, "Hello?" "Is it me. Have you fallen asleep?" She lowers my voice and answers, "Not yet. What''s wrong?" This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Nothing, to make sure you''ve arrived safely." "You sends me outside the school, so I won''t be robbed at school..." Thinking of the embarrassment just now, she works hard to create a rxed atmosphere. "That''s good. Good night." "OK, good night." Quietly waiting for the other party to hang up first, she hears, "Yes, what will you do in the future, you can ask for Robert. He will give you all his help." "Ok..." She is slightly lost. Until she hears the beeping hang-up sound on her mobile phone, she wakes up and turns on the faucet again andughs at herself, "Karin, who do you think you are? How could Charlie, such a noble person, will have an idea for you..." Although it is in the middle of the night, Charlie'' s house is still full of lights. As soon as Charlie returns, the housekeeperes forward respectfully and reports, "Charlie, Miss Mia is here." He asks, "Where is she?" "Shes waiting for you in the living room for almost three hours." "OK." Charlie walks into the living room steadily, and nces at the back of the sofa. He walks calmly and greets her, "Mia." The woman turns slowly and smiles quietly at him, "You are back." "Well, why are you waiting here sote?" Sitting across from her, he looks at her softly. "I want to ask you something." Mia lowers her head, and raises again, "I hears that you have a close rtionship with British girl recently?" Charlie doesn''t seem to be surprised, and says faintly, "Yes." "Why? You y woman again?" It is impossible for any man to put his mind on a woman, especially a man like Charlie. It is not that Mia does not know this, but in recent years, he has rarely has affairs with women, and she is very grateful for this, but she didnt expect that another girles up again. "She helped me. That''s all." Charlie light a cigarette. His chin slightly raises, and he blows out enchanting smoke slowly, "You don''t have to worry about anything. I know what I am doing." "Then, I will not worried about." She sits next to him, stretches her hands around his neck, closes her eyes, and tries to kiss him, but is pushed gently away by him, "It''ste, go to bed early." Charlie stands up and Mia hugs him from behind, "Why treat me like this?" There is an interrogative tone in her grievances. "Because you are not those women." He nces slightly, removes her hand, and goes upstairs without looking back. Mia stares at the back of his, thinking, is it really because she is different? But why doesnt she feel that he is special to her. Vision gradually blurs. This man, always makes her helpless in love. Chapter 23 Annoying Gossip Chapter 23 Annoying Gossip For two consecutive weeks, Karin has never seen Charlie again. asionally, when she hears a colleagues in the cafeining that he hasnte here for a long time, she has a slight loss in her heart. In this moment, she would deeply me herself, feeling that she is hypocritical. He is drawing a clear line with her indirectly. As careful as she is, how could she not understand... On Friday night, she has dinner from the cafeteria and returns to the dormitory. "Karin,es here." Billie beckons, and she walks in wonder, "Why?" "Look at this news. Thats the so-called mysterious mistress of Charlie ..." She looks at her at random, and her heartbeat almost misses a beat. She is too familiar with this scene, because the heroine of the photo is her... Charlie bids the gift for his girlfriend, just for winning her smile, the news reads. The nameless title makes her frown unpleasantly, muttering, "You also believe this gossip." "No." Billie gives her a look, suddenly says, "Well, how do I think this woman''s back is a bit like yours?" "How is this possible!" She hurriedly looks away. "I have no such luck." "That''s true." "This woman looks very young. Hey, it''s another woman who depends on beauty to win the heart of rich man..." This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Karin blurts out, "What are you talking about? They may only be friends. Don''t draw conclusions without seeing them." "The photo has been disyed here, and the news." "This is Entertainment Weekly. At least most of them are false reports. Last time, it said that Japanese king died in a car ident. But he is quiet well!" Billie argues with her, "asional deviation does not mean that there is no truth at all. Besides, if you look at this picture carefully, Charlie obviously uses the body to cover the face of this woman. If the two do not have any special rtionship, does he need to protect her carefully? " Karin is so angry at what she said. She snatches the magazine and tosses it aside, "The more you talk, the more outrageous it is. I suggest you join the paparazzi after returning home. The news is absolutely brilliant!" "Well, I think you''re so weird. I am talking about others, what are you so excited about?!" She blushes and turns back, screaming, "I just dont agree with you." Chapter 24 Send Text to Wrong Person Chapter 24 Send Text to Wrong Person The two are arguing each other, and an exaggerated cryes downstairs, "Karin, I love you--" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "What''s happening?" Billie jumps out of bed in shock and runs to the window, "Oh, an insane guy again..." Karin doesn''t need to look and knows who he is, she sullenly says, "Don''t watch, close the window." "This Carl is really persistent. There is no transfer of rocks. You have refused him. He is still loving you!" "Don''t him in front of me." She stares, takes up her pajamas and goes into the bathroom. The faucet opens and all the noisy voices are drowned instantly. Carl is also one of the international students from Britain. She doesnt remember how did they know each other. Anyway, from the day they met, he fell in love with her and she cant get rid of him. Twenty minutester, she is out of the bathroom, and no sound is heard outside the window, and she breathes a sigh of relief, "He is finally gone." "What''s going on? Look at your phone." Billie reminds her. She nervously picks up her mobile phone and sees that there are more than twenty calls, all of which are from Carl. It is unbearable, and she quickly edits a text message, "Go to hell!" She flips out of the phone book, just enters the shortcut letter C. Billiees up curiously, her elbow touches her indifferently, and Karin shakes her hand a bit, and she presses the "Send" button. When she sees that the receiver on the mobile phone screen is actually "Charlie", she is taken aback immediately. She hurriedly presses cancel, but it is toote, and the screen shows "Send sessfully". "Oh my God!" With a m, she falls on the bed and covers her head with a quilt. "What''s wrong?" Billie ispletely unaware that she has makes a mistake, and steps forward kindly to ask. "It''s okay." She waves her hand, and couldn''t say it in her heart. Charlie and Carl have the same shortcut M, and the two names are just next to each other... Her mind is confused. She wonders if she should make a phone call or re-send a text message to exin it, but she is worried that Charlie would think she is deliberately making excuses to entangle. Just as she is in confusion, the phone call rings loudly. She sits up in panic, seeing that Charlie has called her, she rushes out of the room, finds a quiet ce, and presses to answer-- "Hey..." "Did I disturb your work?" The low, pleasing baritone makes her heartbeat speed up. "No, I have a break today." Karin takes a deep breath and exins, "Oh, I''m sorry, just now, I..." "It''s okay, you sends to the wrong person." She freezes, and asks, "How do you know?" Charlie chuckles, "Because I don''t think I have done something that makes you hate me so much." Chapter 25 Loyalty Chapter 25 Loyalty Nothing is more embarrassing than this, Karin is standing in the dark, her face flushes. "Yes, I did make a mistake, thank you for understanding." She lowers her voice. "If nothing is wrong, I..." Without saying anything, she is interrupted by Charlie, "Let''s have dinner together tomorrow." The expression is stiff, and she doesn''t know how to answer until she hears the voice again, "Is that all right?" "...Yes." Hanging up the phone, she is so confused. She couldn''t understand why she agrees. Obviously, she actually wants to refuse. At the end of the course, it is already half past five in the afternoon. Thisst lesson is decided temporarily by the professor, and no one expects it. Karin hurriedly returns to the dormitory. She does not forget her agreement with Charlie. She changes a clean set of clothes, and runs out with a backpack. Outside the school gate, Robert has been waiting for a long time. She hurriedly walks over and apologized, "Sorry for keeping you waiting." "Oh, it doesn''t matter." Robert smiles and pulls the door. "Miss Karin, please." The car slowly sets off and heads for a very wide road. Karin watches the greenery on both sides and sighs sincerely, "There is no city purer than Zurich." Robert echos, "Yes, Zurich is indeed a good ce." He pauses and asks, "I wonder if Miss Karin ns to stay here in the future?" She gives him a surprised look, and quickly shakes her head, "No." It''s not a lie. She really never thinks about staying in this country. "Why?" "My family and my boyfriend are in Britain, how could I stay here." She smiles. Robert nods meaningfully, "Oh." "Why are you here in Zurich? You migrate here?" "Yes, my grandfather haves followed the Charlie family, so my mission is to be loyal to Charlie." Karin wonders, "What age is it, and is there such a loyalty? Your family is so admirable!" She looks at Robert. He should be about the same age as Charlie. In addition to his skin being a little darker, he is considered a handsome man. The car parks in front of the Metropolitan Club, it is a top private business club. Robert looks at his watch, "Let''s wait a little, President Charlie is almost out." "OK." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Karin begin to feel inexplicably restrained. She hasn''t seen Charlie for about half a month. She suddenly doesn''t know what to say after meeting. Chapter 26 Easily Be Loved Chapter 26 Easily Be Loved About ten minutester, a handsome figurees out of the clubhouse, along with several Americans. Charlie shakes hands with them to bid farewell, slowly walks towards Karin, and says, "Sorry to keep you waiting?" "No," she answers with blinking eyes. Robert steps forward, "Charlie, I''ll go back first." He nods, heads straight to the limo, and Karin follows. She has always been most proud of her extraordinary self-control, but in the face of Charlie, she couldn''t control her heartbeat. At this moment, he pulls the door for her and she lowers her head passing in front of him. She smells a light smell of perfume, flushes, and sits on her seat. Charlie doesn''t leave immediately, but walks in front of her and suddenly stoops down. She is startled, and before she could figure out what is going on, he reaches out his hand. After a brief stiffness, Karin is relieved. It turns out that he just wants to fasten her seat belt. This is not the first time she is so close to Charlie, but it is the first time that she is afraid to breathe in front of a man. "Remember to protect yourself first when you go into the car." "OK..." She nods slightly, Charlie smiles, closes the door, and sits beside her. Opening the CD, Mozart''s serenade overflows from the speakers and surrounds the space in the car. The previous tension gradually eases, and the atmosphere is rendered with a melodious melody. Karin secretly nces at Charlie who is focusing on driving. Although she hasn''t seen him for two weeks, it is as long as a century. This man, even in silhouette, is perfect. This man. such a man, must have numerous girls chasing after him... Karin is startled and shocked by the thoughts in her head. She shakes her head hard, and med herself, "What are you thinking about? Karin, don''t forget that you have a boyfriend. Ray is still waiting for you!" "This is for you." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Charlie vacates a hand and takes out a delicate gift box from the storagepartment. "What?" She answers in doubt. "Open it and see." Hesitating for a few seconds, Karin unpacks the exquisite outer package. What catches her eyes is an extremely chic hairpin with dazzling diamonds on it. The diamonds are dazzling. She has never seen such beautiful jewelry. The fingers holding the brocade box tremble slightly. She raises her head, and just about to speak "Don''t refuse, this is sent by my business customer. I don''t need it anyway. You can ept it." She is speechlessly, knowing that the reason is false, but she doesn''t consciously expose it. "Thank you..." Sincerely prodding, she puts the box in her backpack. It is not because of her vanity, but she could not bear to always refute others'' good intentions. However, another voicees up, You just couldnt do anything to him. Chapter 27 Charming Dimples Chapter 27 Charming Dimples She is in a maze for a moment, and recalls her thoughts. "What did you just say? Have you on a business trip?" Karin asks inquiringly. Charlie nods, "Yes, I have gone to France and came back yesterday." "...Oh." She is happy secretly. It turns out that he is not drawing a line with her, but is on a business trip... The car stops in front of a magnificent hotel, and she follows him into it. The doormen on both sides bow together and say, "Wee." The lobby manager is an Englishman and hees forward and says in English, "Charlie, your friends are here." Charlie nods, "Well, I see." Karin is slightly surprised. She stops abruptly, "Aren''t we two eating?" "And some of my best friends." "Then I don''t want to go..." She feels a little embarrassed. How does he treat her if he takes her to eat with his friends? "Don''t worry. They are all British and they get along easily." "But..." "But it''s already here. Do you want them to be stood up?" Charlie jokingly answers. After a short struggle, she lowers her head and says, "... All right." Take a deep breath and follow him into the private room. "Charlie, you always keep us waiting. let us!" In the private room, there are three young men. And their behaviors and dresses tell that their family is superior. "Well, thing are strange today, and someone brings his girlfriend over." "Yeah, and the girl is so pretty." Karin''s ears are hot, but she still keeps a polite smile. "Havent you ever seen a woman?" Charlie stares, several people quickly shut up, he introduces, "This is Miss Karin, an international student at the University of Zurich." Then, he introduces his three friends one after another, and they are all from a wealthy family. Karin thinks to herself, if she did not happen meet Charlie, perhaps in her life, she would not have any contact with these people. "Miss Karin, I also graduated from the University of Zurich. We are still alumni. What major do you study?" The man closest to her asks with a smile, and she whispers, "Economics." "Economics is good, especially for girls. In the future, you can keep your husband''s money tight." Karin is speechless. She doesn''t study economics to manage men'' s money. "Cant you talk seriously?" Charlie knocks on the table and turns his voice down. "They are like this. Don''t take it seriously." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "It does not matter. I do not mind." She bites her lips, two beautiful dimples bloom on her cheeks like flowers, and the three men on the opposite side blink like getting an electric shock. Charlie watches this scene quietly and understands the misbehavior of the three friends, because he has also lost in it. Chapter 28 Nightclub Chapter 28 Nightclub Fortunately, the waiter starts serving, and the atmosphere immediately returns to normal. "I''m going to the bathroom." Charlie stands up, and as soon as his back disappears, the three men gather around. "Miss Karin, could you tell us whats your rtionship with Charlie?" "Where do youe from? How old are you?" This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Here is my business card. If you have any difficulties, look for me instead of the police." Karin grins, "You three ask together, who should I answer first?" They look at each other, and one of them says, "What''s your rtionship with Charlie first?" "We are just friends." In order to prevent them from having the same doubts as the housekeeper of Charlie family, she adds in real time, "It''s just a normal friendship." "Oh..." For a while, Charlie has returns, "What did you say?" "Nothing..." The three of them will each take their ce, and the dinner officially begins. After eating a meal, it is already more than nine o''clock in the evening. Karin thinks she is going back, but she doesnt know who suggests first, "It''s still early, let''s go to the nightclub." Okay, that''s a good idea." She quickly turns her eyes to Charlie, but apparently, he doesn''t mean to object. In this way, Karin reluctantly follows them to the nearby night club and gets out of the car. She suddenly misses home. She hasn''t been home for a year and a half. In order to save money, she only calls her parents once a month or two. In therge box, she sits quietly in the corner. Charlie''s three friends are very active, singing one song after another. "A ss of juice." Charlie takes a ss of mango juice and sits beside her. She says thank you "Do you want to sing?" "No." She smiles. "I''m better at listening to others singing." "A few of them are usually busy, and when when they have time, they will not rest if they are not exhausted." "Then when can we go?" She is anxious because the school has new rules and she has to return to school at twelve in the evening, otherwise the school door would be closed. "What? Do you have something urgent?" "No, it''s just that I have to go back to school before twelve, otherwise I won''t be able to get in." "New rules?" "Yep..." Charlie takes out his mobile phone, "It''s okay, I''ll make a call and cancel this rule." "No!" Karin quickly stops, "I can''t break the rules of the school only because of me." "You are adults. You don''t need to be so constrained." "I want to graduate without any troubles. Don''t let me be a sinner in school." He chuckles, "If these guys can''t enjoy themselves, we can''t go." Looking at the time, "It''s only eleven o''clock. It you do cant go in. I won''t let you sleep on the road." Chapter 29 The Magic of Being Lost in Someone Chapter 29 The Magic of Being Lost in Someone Time passes by, and in an instant, its twelve o''clock. Karin is not relieved because of Charlie''s words, but she really doesnt want to disappoint everyone. Two hourster, these guys finally decide to go back home. "Miss Karin, let''s meet again next time." She nods with a smile, "Well, okay." After a few words with Charlie, they drive away. What should she do next? Karin lowers her head, her eyelids are almost closed up... "Let''s go." Charlie''s voice is like a light breeze blowing through her ears. She looks up, "Where?" "My home." "What?" She wakes up suddenly and says, "No. I dont want to bother you. I can stay in a hotel." Thinking of the sharp eyes of the housekeeper of Charlie family, she shakes a bit. "Why so scared?" Charlie is clearly misunderstood, and she hurriedly exins, "It''s not what you think of..." "What does that mean?" Karin sighs, "I mean, it''s not good to disturb your family sote." "It''s okay, no one is in my house." "No one...?" She is a little startled, wondering what that means. "Get in the car first." Charlie pulls the door and waits for her to sit in. He also sits over from the other side, watching her with her hugging herself, and asking, "Is it cold?" Before she could say she is not, he has taken off his suit jacket and puts it on her. Karin''s face begins to get hot, and she smells the faint perfume on his clothes. She doesn''t know what brand it is, but he has a magical power that makes people feel confused... "You said just now that there is no one in your family. What is going on?" "Charlie family is a big family. I have three uncles and two aunts, but I have no parents." "No parents?" On my 18th birthday, they gave me a special ritual of adulthood. That was, they both passed away." Charlie''s eyes dims, and his fingers holding the steering wheel bulges out with strong joints. Karin''s mouth widens in surprise, but she doesn''t ask why, because she couldn''t do so just in order to satisfy her curiosity... If he wants to say it, he would say it even if she doesn''t ask. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. But obviously, he doesn''t want to say. The car is very quiet, leaving only the sound of their breathing. Looking at the skyscrapers passing by the window, Karin is a little lost, just lost, not sympathy. Because she feels that she doesn''t know Charlie at all. "Do you have siblings?" "Many, but there are only three elder sisters to the same mother." "They don''t live in Charlie House?" "The eldest sister is married, the second one and the third onee back to live asionally. They are more lively and always like parties or something. I am used to being quiet, so I kicked them out. Charlie''s expression has returns to normal, and there is no strangeness in his eyes. "Then... do you have a girlfriend?" This is a rtively private question. Karin knows whether to ask, but asks himself out of his mouth. He gives her a meaningful nce, parks the car to the side of the road, andughs, "Do you want to know more about me?" She blushes and shakes her head awkwardly. "No, I just..." Chapter 30 Between Man and Woman Chapter 30 Between Man and Woman Before Charlie has time to answer, his cell phone rings. He nces at the number on the screen, his expression hesitates, but he presses to answer it. "Hello?" "I want to see you." "Now?" "Yes." Perhaps a very important person, he does not refuse, "Okay, I''ll be thereter." Hanging up the phone, without waiting for him to speak, Karin says kindly, "You should handle your business first. I''ll just find a hotel tonight." He turns the car in a direction, "Its me who dys your time to back to school, how can I leave you alone in the hotel." "Where are you taking me?" "You will know when you arrive." Karin doesn''t ask who he talked with just now, because she knows she shouldnt. ask this question. More than ten minutester, the car stops in front of a vi. While Charlie rings the bell, she carefully looks around. A momentter, the door opens, and a beautiful woman in her thirties,es out. She yawnszily, and says, "Well, Charlie, what time is it now? You don''t need to care about me." Charlie smiles, "Dont make mistakes." He turns around, "I have a friend here, please help me take care of her tonight." The beautiful woman realizes that there is a girl standing behind him. Her head lowers slightly, and she seems a little shy. "Oh my god, Charlie. Did I mistake your words? You bring girl to my house and let me take care of her?" "I have something else to do." "Who is she then?" "A friend." "Just a friend?" "So, will you?" Karin is extremely embarrassed. Fortunately, it iste at night, any expression on her is hard to detect. "This is my second eldest sister, Lily." Charlie introduces in time. She looks up in surprise, and she bows her head, "Hello, nice to meet you." "I''m d to see you too." Lily looks at her vaguely, "Come in quickly." As soon as he is about to step forward, Charlie grabs her and says, "I''m sorry, I have something else to do temporary. My second elder sister is very nice, just tell her what you need." "Well, it''s okay. You handle your things first. I''m fine." "I will let Roberte over to take you to school tomorrow morning." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "No need to bother him, I can take a ride by myself." Lily sees the two mumble, and teases, "Is it so difficult to separate you two?" She takes a step forward and takes Karin''s hand, "Well,e with me.? . " "Then I have to go first." "OK, bye." As soon as Charlie leaves, she is hurriedly pulled into the living room by Lily, and Lily then asks urgently, "Miss Karin, could you tell me, what is your rtionship with my brother?" Karin sighs, why is everyone so curious about her rtionship with Charlie? Shouldn''t a man and a woman be purely friends? Chapter 31 Secrets that cannot be spoken out Chapter 31 Secrets that cannot be spoken out "We are just normal friends." She has forgotten how many time she has repeated the words to people, but almost everyone, including Lily standing in front of her, doesnt believe her. "How do you know my brother?" Karin is a bit stunned, "Sorry, this is a secret that cannot tell you." "The secret that can''t tell me?" Lily raises her eyebrows with interest. But she must know that the more she can''t tell, the more others curious. "Things between men and women are countable. You are in a romantic rtionship, right?" She shakes her head, "Actually, we arent. I..." Well, forget it. I wont force you if you dont want to say. I can see it through, anyway." Karin blinks quizzically, "Miss Lily, what can you see?" "Call me sister." Lily gives her an angry look, "Youve already my brothers girlfriend now. Why still treat me as an outsider?" "I''m not your brother girlfriend..." She stands up in excitement, justifying herself. "Why are you so stubborn? Do you know? You are the first woman my brother brought to me. He never treats girls like this. As soon as something happens, he will leave, totally ignoring how these girls feel." Karin is blushes and hurriedly exins, "Because the school is closed, he has no choice but to send me here." "That proves that your rtionship is not ordinary. Why doesnt he send you to a hotel? Our family hotel chains are spread everywhere. He can arrange anyone for you. Why send you to me? That only proves that he cares about you." Lily smiles meaningfully and continues, "Although we have many brothers and sisters in the Charlie family, only me and Charlie are closest. Therefore, he believes in me most and he sends you to me. Your rtionship is self-evident..." "But out rtionship is not what you thought!" Karin rubs her forehead in frustration. How to exin it to Lily... "Okay, I know you''re embarrassed. It doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it. Anyway, the treatment you received would may someone jealous, especially Mia." "Who is Mia?" She raises her head sensitively, Lily''s expression stiffens, "Oh, nothing, I''m kidding." Karin takes a hot bath, lies on the soft bed in the guest room, and falls asleep until dawn. Early in the morning, in the garden of the vi covered with ivy, she sees Lily in red dress. "Hey, Karin, why wake up so early?" Lily nces at her, beckoning kindly. "I will go to schoolter." She approaches with a smile, "Sorry to bother youst night." "Look what you said, just take this as your own home. Come and y when you have time." "Ok..." "Let''s go and have breakfast." Lily embraces her shoulders, and does not conceal her love for her. After a brief exchangest night, although misunderstands, Karin also likes this candid Lily. The two just walk to the door of the vi, and there suddenlyes the whistle of a car behind them. "Look who''s here." This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Lily''s eyes narrow ambiguously, and Karin turns around in confusion, a handsome guy in a limo, the one who sent her herest night. Charlie steps forward in front of Karin, and asks softly, "Have you had breakfast?" When she is about to answer, Lily takes the lead, "No. Youe at the right time. Let''s eat together. I haven''t eaten with you for several days." "No, I take her out to eat, and there is something I want to tell her." "Can''t you say it here? I''m your sister!" "I''m in a hurry." Charlie couldn''t help but bring Karin into the car, and Lily shouts with her hands on her hips, "Well, Charlie. You did do a great job! The car is parked in front of an English restaurant. Karin finds a seat near the window. The sun is shining softly on the back of her hands. Her fingers are white and tender. "Sir, what do you need?" The waiter asks politely. Charlie''s gaze turns softly to the opposite side, "Ask thisdy first." Karin shakes her head, "Anything will be alright." "You cant take it so easily. Or in the future you will marry a perfunctory man." His words shock her. She always feels that she doesn''t have too many desires because she loves simplicity. And a person''s habits will not have too much to do with who she will marry in the future... Charlie orders a nutritious breakfast for her. Seeing that she keeps frowning, he couldn''t helpughing, "Still thinking about the sentence I just said?" "No." She embarrassingly shifts her gaze to outside the window. "Hows your sleepst night?" "Oh, I slept well." "My sister is very straightforward. If she said something she shouldn''t say, please don''t take it seriously." "Of course not." In fact, Karin does not take Lily''s words so seriously. She has no expectation for Charlie. In her opinions, his kindnesses from a kind of education, and he treats everyone like this, not just for her. "You just said you have something to tell me. What is it?" She asks quietly. "My birthday is on the 15th this month, and there will be a grand banquet by the time. I want you to come." She opens her mouth in surprise, "Your birthday?" "Well, is it strange?" Charlie smiling in the sun is extremely handsome. "No, I''m just thinking what gift should I give you?" She thinks that he is so rich that he should have everything. He said before that the most precious thing cannot be measured by money. When she heard he is going to celebrate his birthday, her response turns out that she wants to send him such a precious gift. "Don''t worry. I already think about it for you." "Ah?" She raises an eyebrow in wonder, "What did you think for me?" Chapter 32 Behavior seems to be off track Chapter 32 Behavior seems to be off track Karin is really curious of what Charlie would say next. "I remember you have a cheongsam your mother makes for you?" "Yeah." She asks with a grimace, "You want it?" "I don''t want it. I want you to fulfill your promise and wear it to my birthday party." Karin is startled, and never expects that Charlie would make such a request. She did promise to wear it in front of him, but she was just joking. But now, Charlie take it seriously, "Can you?" She smiles and nods, "Yes, I can. But the gift is still to be given... "No, thats the best gift for me." His expression is sincere and there is no trace of fun. For a moment, Karin wants to tell him what his mother has said. "Okay then." She has to be responsible for what she said. In the evening, Karin returns to the dormitory after the night shift, and quietly pulls out the suitcase from the bottom of the bed. Looking at the elegant cheongsam, she is in a maze. Does she really want to wear it to Charlie''s birthday party? She takes her clothes to the balcony and stares at the starry sky outside the window, feeling that her behavior seems to be off track. After pondering for a long time, she decides that this would be thest time to close to Charlie, and she would return to her life in the future. Time flies. The news about the birth of Mr. Charlies birthday is covered by the media, especially the female colleagues in the cafe. They are all chattering about it. Even Billie is think whether to buy a gift for Charlie''s. Wherever Karin goes, his name is lingering in her ears, and her world is upied by him... The night before the birthday party, she receives a call from Charlie. "Just go off work?" He asks. "Well, how do you know?" she looks back confusingly. She does just leave work and is on her way back to school. "I have omnipotent, not only can I see where you are, but also what are you thinking?" "Oh? What am I thinking?" She smiles unconsciously, and likes to hear Charlie''s warm voice. "You are wondering if anyone willugh at you in cheongsam tomorrow." A dazzling car lightes in front, and she instinctively reaches out to cover her eyes, "What if I say no?" "Then I was wrong." Charlie''s lips are raises, "Can you see me." "Yes." She hands up the phone and walks straight forward. He has gets out of the car and stands by the door, wearing a white shirt with a slightly open neckline. "How do you..." "I have something to deal with, and just passing here." "Oh..." He pulls the door and says, "Get in, I''ll give you a ride." Karin doesn''t refuse, she just wants to ask him some questions. "Are there many people attending your birthday?" Charlie smirks and says, "So, I was actually right just now." She is a little embarrassed, "You answer me first." "Yes." "And it will be on the newspaper?" Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Yes." "Then I don''t want to go..." "Why?" "I don''t want people around us to know we know each other." He holds out his hand suddenly, and when she thinks he is going to touches her chin again, but he just pats her on the shoulder, "Rx, with so many people, the reporter will not be interested in you alone." Karin is stunned. Yes. The more people appear, the lower the rate she would be the focus. So she could relieve. "Then I wish you a happy birthday in advance, and I hope that all your wishes can be fulfilled." "Why say it so early?" He gives her a yful look. "I''m worried that there will be too many people tomorrow and I won''t have the opportunity to talk to you." At the University of Zurich, before Karin gets out of the car, she still has some worries, "Charlie, do I really have to wear the cheongsam tomorrow?" "Don''t worry about it, it''s just a piece of clothing." "But I''m worried that everyone wears formal gowns. If I wear the cheongsam, I will make you embarrassed..." Charlie smiles warmly, "I really don''t expect that you would protect my image like this." She blushes and waves, "Forget it, it doesn''t matter, just leave it alone. See you tomorrow." The next day, the weather is surprisingly good. At four in the afternoon, Robert calls and says he has arrived. Karin doesn''t know how much courage she has, so she put the blue and white porcin cheongsam on her body. The clothes are not as bad as her mother said. "Karin, you are going to a birthday party, not a funeral. Dont look so painful." She squeezes her stiff cheeks, trying to squeeze a sweet smile. When she is about to leaving, she suddenly thinks of something. She turns back, takes out a delicate jewelry box from her backpack, takes out the shining hairpin, and wears it on her hair without hesitation. She doesn''t have any beautiful jewelry. The only decent thing is the hairpin that Charlie gave her. Wearing it is not to attract the attention of others, but she just want to wear it. When Robert sees her, he almost doesn''t recognize it, "Miss Karin, you..." "It''s ugly, isn''t it?" she asks. When shees out of school, many students have looked at her in surprise. "No, it''s beautiful," He pauses, "It''s special too." The car is heading towards Charlies Mansion. The closer it is to the destination, the more nervous Karin feels. Robert seems to see her uneasiness andughs, "Karin, in British cheongsam, you will definitely be able to outshine others. It s amazing." Chapter 33 She is quite pure Chapter 33 She is quite pure When they reach the destination, there is a golden yellow sycamore tree in front of them. Karin stares at each luxury car, thinking for a few seconds, and says like a mosquito, "Roberto, could you give me your coat?" Robert is surprised her, "What''s wrong?" "Its a bit cold." "Cold?" He is puzzled. It is August now. How does she feel cold? Robert takes off his coat and hands it to her. When she gets out of the car, she realizes that today is really not an ordinary day. No matter how big the pomp is, the reporters around the gate alone are enough to make her heart tremble. She starts to regret havinge here. "Miss Karin, pleasee in." Following Robert into the Mansion, there are no procedures, no invitation letter, and no one will stop her. The twoe to the banquet hall. There sounds the melodious violin. Senior political officials, business elites, wealthy wives, wealthy rich people, all gather together here.. "Wait here for a second, I''ll go get Charlie." "OK, all right." Karin is just an ordinary female student from Britain. She doesnt have a prominent family, nor is she rich, so she doesnt need to meet people from high society. As soon as Robert walks away, she finds a quiet ce to wait for them. Ten minutester, Robert returns and the banquet hall is crowded. "Follow me." He lowers his voice and tells Karin to follow him out of the crowd. Then they stop in front of a half- covered room door. "Charlie is inside, please." She''s a little hesitant, isn''t it his birthday today? What is he doing here... Pushing the door open, she sees he is standing in front of the French window. Wearing a ck tuxedo, he puts his hands in his pants pockets. "Charlie, there are many people waiting for you outside." Charlie turns to her slowly, looks at her up and down, and frowns. Karin quickly takes off her coat, "I am afraid of beingughed, so I borrowed Robert''s clothes." Taking off the man''srge suit, standing in front of him is a graceful woman with exquisite curve, with long hair hanging down the back, she looks like a puredy. Charlie''s eyes brighten, and he pulls his hands out of his trouser pockets and hugs around his chest, turning around her. His looking makes her blush. She lowers her head, waiting for him to speak. It is undeniable that Karin''s dress makes him very much appreciated, and what surprises him even more is the delicate hairpin on her hair shining with a unique light. Charlie is inexplicably in good mood for her wearing the hair to his birthday party. "Why looking at me like this?" Really embarrassed by his examination, Karin raises her head and asks. Charlie stands in front of her, stretches out a hand, and hugs her waist. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She grasps and asks in shock, "What are you doing?" His lips sigh softly in her ears, and her ears feel numb. If it weren''t for his holding, she would have softened her legs. "I want to verify whether the slim waist can really be held by a hand..." Charlie doesn''t expect that he would make such a move. He is just instinctual and stretches out his hand. "So... could you let go of me?" Karin''s voice is getting smaller, so small that she thinks Charlie could not hear. He draws back his hand, keeps a distance from her, stares at the hairpin above her leaf ear, and says with relief, "It is really suitable for you." There is a knock on the door, and Robert''s voicees from outside, "Charlie, it''s time to go out." "Okay, I''ll go out right away." Charlie looks at the watch on his wrist and says to Karin softly, "Don''t leave after the banquet." He doesn''t finish his words and leaves the room. Karin is a little confused at the ce. Did he tell her not to leave? What does that mean? Along the way shees, she quietly returns to the banquet hall again. At this time, it really broadens her horizon. The reporters who have been blocked outside the door have already poured into the hall. The magnesium lights sh constantly, pointing in the same direction. Charlie''s handsome face is calm. He holds a ss of red wine in his hands, and thanks everyone whoes here. Hundreds of people surround him and raises their sses to him. Karin stays quietly in the corner and looks at them from the distance. "Miss, are you alone?" A young man walks up to her and tries to chat with her. "Yes..." "You''re British, right?" She nods with a smile, "Yes." "You work here?" "I study here." "Oh, at which school?" "the University of Zurich." The young man asks endlessly, and Karin answers him absently. She doesn''t really like chatting with strangers, especially this kind of offensive conversation. A few more men approach her and she sees that they are all sessful people. She is unhappy and depressed. While coping with their inquiries, she turns her eyes to the most shining ce, at the most shining person. Charlie looks at her at the same time, as if they share the same thought, and there are far more people around him than her, so he couldn''t go to Karin. Mia stands in the crowd, staring at the man she loves in her heart. She doesn''t like to be in the limelight, so she wouldn''t deliberately win public favor because of her rtionship with Charlie. But now, she feels a little ufortable, because she finds that Charlie''s eyes move from time to time to someone, and that person is not her. Following Charlies eyes she sees a woman wearing a cheongsam, about 25 years old, slender, bright- eyed, and beautiful. She is not less beautiful than herself, but it is really disturbing that she has a special charm that can attract Charlie. At the birthday party of Charlie on September 15, Mia meets Karin for the first time. Chapter 34 The man dancing with her Chapter 34 The man dancing with her The beautiful tango "PorUnaCabeza" ys in the gorgeous banquet hall. Male and female guests begin to dance in pairs. Many men invite Karin, but she is declined politely. Instead of expecting Charlie toe and invite her, she could not ept any man who approaches her. Charlie is still surrounded by a group of people, most of whom are women. His poprity has always been beyond the reach of other young talents. Karin doesn''tin at all that he has leaved her alone. She stays alone in the corner, enjoying wine and watching other people''s dancing, but it is quiet. The first dance is over and the second one starts. Charlie leads a beautiful and dignified woman into the middle of the dance floor. Looking at them from a distance, they look like a pair of sultry people, the women''s dance is superb. The man''s dance skills are excellent. His expression is soft, his eyes are deep, and every action is perfect and impable. He fascinates the crowds who are obsessed with watching, and the women are deeply trapped in his gentleman''s grace. Looking at him, Karin is a bit absent-minded and she even begins to imagine that she is the one who dances with him. After a while, the second dance is over, and her thoughts are finally brought back to reality. Her cheeks are hot for a while, and she feels embarrassed for her thoughts. She puts down her goblet and hurriedly goes to the bathroom. Standing next to the washstand, she bends over and washes her cold water face. She feels better when the her face is washed with cold water. Standing up, she wipes the drops of water on her face with a tissue and wonders when the birthday party would end. There is a shadow behind her, and she could see it clearly in the mirror that it is a woman, very beautiful. The woman walks to her, turns on the faucet, and rubs her hands lightly. Karin knows this woman. She danced with Charlie just now. "Can you give me some tissues?" "Its over there." She points to the delicate tissue box hanging on the wall. The woman smiles, "Sorry, I don''t see it." "No problem." Karin politely nods, and when she turns and leaves, the woman says, "Wait a minute." "Is there anything else?" "I am also a British. It is nice to meet mypatriots in another country. Can chat for a second?" Although she doesn''t know what the woman meant, Karin agrees, "Okay." The twoe to the back garden outside the banquet hall. The garden is full of colorful flowers, and the air is filled with a strong floral fragrance. "Its fresh outside." The woman takes a deep breath and introduces herself, "Hello, my name is Mia." She stretches out her hand, and Karin stumbles, feeling that the name is no stranger, and she seems to have heard it somewhere. "Is this your first visit to Charlies Mansion?" Mia asks casually, and she nods, "Yes." Karin does not deliberately deceive her, but she feels that it is not necessary to tell the truth, because she already remembers that Lily mentioned her name. It can be seen that Mia and Charlie should have a close rtionship. In some uncertain circumstances, it is better to act cautiously. "Then you are Charlie''s friend?" Karin trembles, trying to calm herself. Karin has already guessed what Mias rtionship with Charlie. Instead of asking her what the rtionship between she and Charlie, she asks directly if she is a just friend. This shows that this woman is very confident in her status. "Yes." "What''s your name then?" Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Karin." "Karin?" She says, "Why didnt I hear Charlie mention it?" "That shows that Mr. Charlie has a deep affection for you, so he will not mention other women''s names." Mia pretends to be surprised, "How do you know the rtionship between me and him?" "For the whole party, he only danced with you, and you are familiar with this ce." "Oh, Miss Mia is so smart." Karin couldn''t guess whether Mia is appraising her, but she could feel that Mia''s purpose for finding her is not simple. "What kind of person do you think Charlie is?" She takes a few steps forward, reaches for a flower, and sniffs it. "He is very kind." Karin replies briefly. It would be stupid to praise her lover in front of a woman with a calm expression. "It seems that Miss Karin doesn''t know him very well. If you know him, you should be clear that he is a dangerous person." "Oh why?" Mia chuckles helplessly, "He is the kind of man who can''t quit once you fall in love with him. What''s more terrible is that as long as you are close to him, there is no way not to love him." "Mr. Charlie is young and promising, and it is natural to attract women''s favor. I don''t think this will be a burden for Miss Mia." "A young man is like a wild horse. The tighter you tie him, the more he will be rebellious. Even if he is perfect, you cant stop him from ying women." After hearing this, Karin has thoroughly understood Mia''s thoughts, and she also understands her intentions. "In fact, you can tell your feelings to Mr. Charlie, he should not be the kind of person who is difficult to communicate with." "I did." Mia sighs, "But do you know how he responded to me?" Karin shakes her head. "He says that no matter how beautiful the scenery along the way, he won''t forget his destination." Chapter 35 Dont play with him Chapter 35 Don''t y with him These words of Mia have only one purpose, which is to tell Karin that Charlie is the man she can y with. To put it simply, you can only appreciate him, but you cannot love him. Karin doesn''t mind her words. There is nothing between her and Charlie. However, when she heard Miasst words, she bes inexplicably unhappy. "Miss Mia, it''s gettingte. I think I should go back." She looks at the woman in front of her calmly, Mia nods, "OK." She turns around, stepping lightly on the pebbles, and then a voicees from behind me, "I hope..." "You can rest assured that my existence will not pose any threat to you." She pauses, "But you cant prevent a man from loving others." Karin makes herself clear, and leaves the garden without looking back. When she returns to the banquet hall, her face is very angry. It is strange that Mia should warn her not to close to Charlie. But why, there is a faint sorrow of sadness, in her heart. Why does she want to cry? "Miss Karin, where have you been? I have looked for you for a long time. Robert walks to her and asks. "What?" She is in a bad mood, and she cant talk to him softly. "Charlie is worried that you will be lost." Robert lowers his voice, "You are the only guest he invited personally from all the guests." The guest... It turns out that this is her true identity standing here. "I feel bored. I just went out and took some fresh air." Looking down, her mood is getting worse... "Can you dance? I wonder if I have the honor to dance with you?" Robert casually asks. she may decline him if he asked her a bit earlier, but now she agrees without hesitation, "Okay." Until entering the middle of the dance floor and did the music ys. Karin couldn''t figure out why she feels a little bit happy for deliberately angering Charlie. Everyone is tired after dancing. At this moment, the dancing hall is quiet. Only a few people who love dance are jumping tirelessly. Karin wins a special award in school duo dance, so tango is a piece of cake for her. Her unique dance pose quickly attracts everyone''s attention. Among the praise of the people, she identally catches a glimpse of Charlie''s eyes, and suddenly she is panic and quickly moves her eyes away. Charlie sitszily in the distance, holding a ss of cocktail in his hand, and meaningfully puts it on his lips. His charming eyes look straight at the woman who is dancing with Robert. His eyes is so deep that even Mia couldn''t figure out what he is thinking. Karin lowers hr eyes and deliberately not to look at him. Charlie is now like a thorn. The more she looks at him, the more she feels ufortable. "I did not expect Miss Karin to dance so well." At the end of the dance song, Robert is surprised. "There are a lot of people who are good at dancing." She turns her gaze to Mia, and tentatively asks, "Who is thatdy? She dances very well." Robert follows her gaze, and there is a strange sh in his eyes. He smiles and doesn''t answer her. Charlie is no longer in his original position, and Karin decides to leave here quietly, although she does not forget Charlies word before the party. She just feels it is unnecessary to stay here. As soon as she steps out of th door, she bumps into a fashionable woman. It is Charlie''s sister Lily. "Karin?" Lily is obviously very happy to see her, takes her hand and says, "Where are you going?" "Miss Lily, I have something to do. So I am leaving." "What matters more than my brother''s birthday?" Karin''s eyes flickers slightly, and she lowers her head and says nothing. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Dont leave until the birthday is over. I''mte today. You go in with me and help me to talk to my brother, or he will definitely me me!" "Sorry, I really have something else to do. Sorry..." She breaks free of Lily, turns around and trots away. After answering the phone, Charlie returns to the banquet room, but he could not find Karin. He frowns and looks around. Someone suddenly pats him on his shoulder, "Brother, happy birthday!" "Thank you." Lily sees his absent-minded expression, and asks in wonder, "Aren''t you curious why Ie sote?" "You always have a lot of reasons anyway." "Look what you says. I had a special situation today, when I went out..." Lily just prepares to exin, Charlie has left, and she chases after him "Well, are you listening to me?" "I don''t have time now." "Are you looking for someone else?" After hearing what she said, Charlie turns around and asks uncertainly, "Who did you see?" "I..." She deliberately doesnt tell him direactly "You tell me first who you are looking for?" "You want to know?" He asks, "I don''t tell you." "Well. You just look for Karin, thinking I don''t know..." "Where is she?" "Shes gone." After hearing that, Charlie is stunned, and he suddenly lost a good mood. "Is it pretty lost?" "No." "Hey, brother, don''t say I didn''t remind you. Not any woman can be your object of recreation. You just y with others, but as for Miss Karin, you show mercy. I can see that the girl is very pure and simple." "Lily, I can see that, in your eyes, I am no different from a beast." "Hey, brother, I didn''t mean that! Hey, don''t leave..." Chapter 36 You don’t know how happy you are Chapter 36 You dont know how happy you are Karin runs back to school in a hurry, quickly changes the cheongsam, and determines not to wear it again. She washes her head, stands by the balcony, and looks at the dark night outside in confusion, holding a dry towel in her hand, but she doesn''t know what to do, and lets the water drops on her back. The mobile phone on the bed has rung for many times, disturbing her thinking. Turning around and slowly turns her eyes to the caller ID. The word Charlie is strange, just like his position, out of her reach... "Hey." After a short hesitation, she presses to answer. "Why did you leave without telling me?" He is obviously questioning her, but the wordsing from his mouth, are so gentle. "Sorry, I have something else to do." "Can youe out now?" What? Where?" "I''m at your school gate." Karin bites her lips and ponders for a few seconds, "Well." Hanging up the phone, she breathes a sigh of relief. Just take this opportunity to make it clear what should be said. Charlie leans against the car, holding a cigarette in his hand, and the little sparks of light fly up and down like a naughty firefly in the dark night. "Sorry to keep you waiting." "It''s ok." He wipes out his cigarette and pulls the door, "Get in the car." "No, I don''t want to go too far. There is a river ahead. Let''s talk over there." Charlie has no objection. The two walk together side by side. Karin is very confused, not knowing how to raise up the topic. "You haven''t told me yet. Why do you leave suddenly?" "I have said so, something happened suddenly..." "Impossible," he says firmly to her, "If anything happens, you won''t even tell me." "I don''t know much about etiquette, and every time I am in a hurry, I am a bit stupid. And I have poor self-control ability." Charlie is interested in her words, "Oh, for example?" "Like what?" "Which aspect can reflect your poor self-control." She blushes, "No, I wont tell you. I don''t want to expose all my shorings in front of a good man." "Do you think I''m a good man?" "Arent you? You are the ruler of the Charlies family. You are famous, and there is nothing in the world that is not under your control." He smiles, "You beautify me like God." The two sit on a lounge chair by the river and stare at the sparkling river. Charlie says unfathomably, "In fact, I am more eager to be an ordinary man than being admired by thousands of people." "Why?" "There is no reason, not everything has a reason." "You really dont know how happy you are. You dont know the worries of ordinary men. They live and work hard all day for their livelihood. If they like you, rich and having a beautiful girl, they may dream with a smile." Karin says without noticing Charlie is surprised by her words. "Do you know I have a girlfriend?" She is stunned and nods, "Well, I do. It''s the one who danced with you tonight." Charlie does not deny, but says in a very nd tone, "She is my fiancee." "Oh..." Karin tries her best to keep calm. "I asked you not to leave in a hurry because I want to tell you something." "What''s up?" "I will go to Britain earlier next month. If you want to go home and see, you cane with me." God knows how homesick she is, but at this moment, she can''t show her homesickness. "No, I''m about to graduate anyway." Charlie seems to have expected her rejection, so he doesn''t mind it very much. "Why are you going to Britain?" "To investigate the market." "Can it be that you want to invest in Britain?" "I have that intention." Karin opens her mouth in surprise, "Why?" He grins and looks at her softly, "Why do you have so many questions?" "I just feel surprised." She bows her head in embarrassment. She doesn''t dare to look at Charlie at all. "Britain is a good ce. Its been a long time I want to open the market, but I just decides to act now." "Then you n to visit which city?" "London." Karin is shocked again. She wants to ask him why he chooses London, but he is afraid he would make fun of her... "Well, London is an international trade metropolis. You have a good vision." She would rather believe that he chooses London because he has amercial vision, and she does not want to specte that he has other reasons. "My vision has always been good, except that things always go against my wishes." Charlie takes out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, takes out one, and lights it coolly. In a cloud of smoke, he reaches out and touches Karin''s hair, "After washing hair, remember to dry it quickly, or you will get cold." Karin is anxious and shy. After chatting for so long, she hasn''t talked about the topic yet, but now she is stroking her hair so gently, her face turns red, and she doesn''t even know how to answer him. "Why don''t you wear a coat when youe out?" He takes off his suit and puts it on her. He is always so polite, always so considerate, and gentle that others cannot resist him. Mia is right, he is a dangerous person, very, very dangerous... "Charlie, I have something... I want to tell you something." She summons courage. "Well, go head." "In the future, in order to avoid her misunderstanding, I hope that we should not contact each other." "Who is she you referred to?" He raises his eyes calmly. "It doesn''t matter who she is. The point is, I don''t think I can go too close with you. Friends should keep a proper distance. If you have a fiancee, even if you don''t care about others, you should also care about her feelings. Besides, I also want to live my normal life." Karin says these words in one breath, and closes her eyes in sorrow. Time seems to top. Charlie doesn''t speak for a long time, and there is no expression on his face. After a long time, he stands up and says, "All right." This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He agrees, no difort, no disappointment. The only expression is consistent calmness. "It''ste, let''s go." She shakes her head, "You go first, and I want to sit her for a while." "Okay, don''t stay too long. It''s cool at night." "You clothes..." "You take it." Charlie leaves, and his back gradually disappears into her sight. Karin''s heart suddenly seems to be hollowed out. A gust of wind blows by and she covers her face, only to find that her eyes are sour... Chapter 37 Destined to be a stranger Chapter 37 Destined to be a stranger That day, she sits alone untilte at night, so thatter she has a severe cold. It has been some years since shees to Zurich. Karin has never been sick for a dozen days. She thinks that she can resist the cold, and she will be cured in three or five days without medicine. But this time, she seems that even taking the medicine for a week, she doesnt recover, but she vomits. Her life has returned to normality. There are several times when she is working in the cafe, staring at the ce where he often sits, thinking, maybe this is what she wants. Just when Karin thinks that maybe she would never see Charlie again, he appears at noon. The caf is naturally exciting again and with joy, she bows her head and tries to suppress the shock in her heart. Charlie doesn''te alone. He is apanied by two Germans, who are talking softly in English. "Karin, I have a bad stomach at noon. Could you help me get coffees to table eight." Karin is shocked. Of course she knows that the guests at table 8 is Charlie and his friends. She blurts out, "I don''t have time." "What? You''re not busy right now, please. My stomach hurts. Do you know who is at table eight? That''s my dream lover..." "Then you ask someone to help you." She just doesn''t want to do it anyway. "No, in our coffee shop, only you can resist the charm of Charlie. You have to help me..." The waitress covers her belly, and sweat rushes out, "Come on." Karin is indifferent and has to agree, "All right." Holding a tray in her hand, she takes difficult steps and slowly moves to Charlie. "Mr. Charlie, please enjoy yourself." They havent met for many days, but he is already like a stranger. She calls him Mr. Charlie, but he doesn''t even look at her. With the coffee putting on the table, she turns away. Charlie is sitting here in the afternoon. At four o''clock, Karin changes her clothes and is ready to go off work. Out of the cafe, she goes straight to the nearest bus stop. It is the rush hour at four. Every car passing by is full of passengers. She waits for a long time until a limo stops in front of her. Charlie motions his eyes to her getting on the car, and she does not do as he intends. Several cars in the back start to honk the horns. Obviously, the limo has affected the traffic. People around look at her, making her creepy. She feels like she did something wrong to the public, and then she gets on the car . The car is very quiet, and neither of them speak. Karin thinks that Charlie would drive the car to the school. As a result, she discovers that the route is not the way to school. "Where are you going?" "Hospital." "Are you ufortable?" "You." He says. "I''m not ufortable..." "Your voice is almost dumb and you still pretend to be strong." Karin moves hr eyes out of the window, her elbows against her chin, "Did you forget what I said that night?" "No." He pauses, "Even as a stranger, I won''t watch you like this." Is he talking about her? "I just had a cold." "And you need to see a doctor when you are sick." "How do you know I haven''t seen a doctor?" "Intuition." She is silent. After a while, she turns around, saying something inexplicably, "I gave you coffee this afternoon." "Well, I know." He nces through the mirror, "What''s wrong?" "And you didnt look at me. I thought you didnt see me." "I didnt look up, but my ears are listening." Karin sighs, but her throat is so dumb that she couldn''t even hear her own voice. Soon, they arrive at the hospital. He gets out of the car and pulls the door for her, but she sits still. "I don''t want to see a doctor." Charlie frowns. She exins, "I almost recover." "It''s safe to have a check." "I just had a cold." "If you don''t want to go in, I''ll ask the doctor out." After he says it, he is really ready to call the doctor. Karin hurriedly stops him, "Alright. I get in." It is the mostmon cold. And he asks the expert consults her. The doctor prescribes some medicine and tells her to have more rest. She goes out of the hospital and says, "Ive already said it just a cold." Sitting in the car, she frowns and rolls the medicine prescribed by the doctor. She wants to vomit. "Why frowning?" Charlie asks with concern. "I''m afraid of taking medicine." After hearing that, he drives to the city center and stops, "You wait for me." Karin blinks in doubt, without paying much attention, and closes her eyes. After a while, she is awakened by the sound of closing the car door, and Charlie hands over her arge bag of things. "Don''t give me another gift, I won''t take it." She stares at the exquisite box without thinking about it. "Not curious of what it is?" She is not curious at first, but now she is when he asks such a question. His eyes narrow into a seam, and she leans forward slightly, raising her eyebrows in amazement, "Puff?" "Yep." Unable to describe her messy mood, she stumbles for a long time and says, "How do you know that I like puffs?" "You ate a lot at the birthday party." This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. His face is flushed to the neck, not because Charlie has observed her carefully, but because she feels embarrassed, as if she is a foodie. "Take it, take a few pieces before taking the medicine, and you would not feel ufortable when eating medicine." There is a faint warmth in his heart, and Karin quickly turns her head. The more careful he treats her, the more panicky she feels. When she gets used to his kindness, she is afraid of losing him. Chapter 38 Doomsday Chapter 38 Doomsday Sitting in Charlie''s car, although she doesnt feel happy, she still has some feelings. She has already said that the two should not contact each other, but now they met again? Is it really that hard to make up your mind to do one thing? Her heart is really depressed, so depressed that she couldn''t even breathe well. The car stops and Charlie sees that she has no intention of getting off the car. Charlie teases her, "How about I take you to some ces?" She lifts her eyes and sees that the school entrance is close at hand. She embarrassingly pushes the door of the car and flees. Charlie gets out of the car and calls her, "No one is chasing after you. Why run so fast? "Oh, thank you today." "You do look like a silly girl." Charlie gives her the medicine prescribed by the doctor and brings the puff to her. The autumn wind is mixed with the coldness of winter. Karin is blown by the cold wind, and her mind is a bit clear, "Wait for me, I will give you back your coat." After speaking, she turns around and runs away, and when she returns, she cannot find Charlie. Under the dark yellow street light, she stands for a long time, Charlie must have seen her entanglement, otherwise, he would not leave like this, he is such a smart person, how could he not see... Returning to the dormitory in despair, she wants to review her lessons, but she couldn''t calm down. She takes a pen and writes something on the white paper. Before she realizes what she has written, she is startled. It is his name, Charlie. She throws her pen and crouches on the table, feeling that the end of the world seems to being. "Karin!" As soon as Billie returns to the dormitory, she pats her on the shoulder, scaring her to scream and stand up. In the next second, she rubs the nk paper in front of her. "What are you doing? You scare me!" "Well, I find out that you''ve been awful recently!" "What happens to me? What''s wrong?" Karin looks away, trying to maintain a calm expression. "You are absent-minded!" "Well. I am not." She interrupts her. "So whats up with you these days?" Nothing." Billie wouldnt let her go. Karin is annoyed by her, so she just finds a reason, "I have a quarrel with my boyfriend." "Boyfriend?!" Billie is stunned, "When do you have boyfriend?" "I am not going to tell you." "Well, Karin, you are not kind. I tell you everything about myself. You have hidden the news that you have boyfriend. I tell you, I am angry. I am really angry!" "Well. I''m upset now. Could you just leave me alone?" "Well. Fine." Billie goes into the bathroom with the toiletries and ms the door. Karin doesn''t worry that she would be really angry. She knows too much about Billie. Half an hourter, Billiees out in her pajamas, and smiles and says, "Karin, let''s go shopping this weekend." She smiles and raises her chin, "Why?" "Aren''t you in a bad mood, just rx." "Thats good." Karin couldn''t helpughing, and for the past two years studying abroad, the only good thing for her is to know the good friend Billie. In her words, everything can be shared with Karin except for men and heritage. From Wednesday, its been raining in Zurich. And itsts for a few days. It doesnt stop until the weekend. In the morning, Billie opens the window and shouts in surprise, "Wow, the weather is fine." The two set off at 9 o''clock. The first stop is Bahnhof Street. This is a shopping paradise. Things are expensive. They walk for more than an hour, and Karin says, "Let''s go back." "No!" Karin smiles tiredly and is really defeated by her. "Well, thats where you work. Let''s go in for a break." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Its fine. But don''t ask me to buy you a coffee. A cup of coffee will cost me a week of sry." "OK, No problem." Chapter 39 It is fate Chapter 39 It is fate The two enter Starbucks hand in hand, Lina steps forward and greets, "Hi, Karin, why are you here?" "Oh, I''m here for shopping. I''m tired. Just for a break." "Well, take a seat." The two sit in the corner and couldn''t see the other ces clearly. After a while, the waiter bringing two cups of coffee and arge te of delicate fruit teses over. Karin fixes her eyes on them and finds that they are the most expensive coffee in the store, and she hurriedly says, "We have ordered nothing!" "It is ordered by table 8." The voice of the waitress is a bit strange, and Karin is shocked. She is too sensitive to table 8. When she gets up to see what happens, she sees Charlie, and she feels embarrassed. She doesn''t find him here when shees in. It must be fate... "Who?" Billie raises her eyebrows in confusion, and Karin keeps silent, and the waitress says, "Charlie. It turns out the Karin and Charlie know each other." "Charlie?" Billie seems to not trust what the waitress said, and she stumbles briefly. She ms the table, "Charlie! I know him well! I know him very well!" At first sight, the waitress misunderstands the the person, and the expression on her face softens a lot, "Since he pays for you, please enjoy yourself." As soon as she leaves, Billie gets up. "What are you doing?" Karin grabs her. "I want to thank him. He pays us this. Shouldnt I?" "No, he''s so rich, he doesn''t care about these two cups of coffee." "Then I have to go, he is my life-saving benefactor. I want to invite him to dinner!" "What? What are you going to invite him to eat with you poor money." Billie lowers her voice, "Karin, rich people have eaten much delicious and expensive food, and they may be interested in some cheap food." Karin is speechless and pats her shoulder, "Just dont do that, OK?" "No. I just want to invite him to dinner!" Billie has determined to go over, and Karin doesnt let her go. "Let me go!" "No!" Between them, a maic baritone suddenlyes to their ears, "What are you doing?" "No, it''s okay, we are ying..." The atmosphere is stiff for a moment, and Karin''s face is flushed with shame. She nces at Billie. "Mr. Charlie... hello." Billie is so nervous that she doesnt know where to put her hands. "Hello." Charlie smiles elegantly and says, "I don''t know if the two have time. I want to invite you to dinner." "Dining?" Billie nces nkly at Karin, "I am just going to invite you to dinner." "Oh. Why?" "You saved mest time. I have never had the opportunity to thank you in person!" Karin keeps silent all the time. She knows that as long as she doesn''t say, Charlie wouldn''t tell the two that they have known each other. He is such a gentleman. "You''re wee, but it''s not necessary to invite me to dinner. I''m not used to letting girls pay for the bill." The two eventually get into his car and follow him to an Italian restaurant. In the gorgeous box, while Charlie goes to the bathroom, Billie says excitedly, "Karin, I feel I am having a dream." She bangs her head hard, and Billie screams, "Wow, are you going to kill me?it hurts!" "Then you can distinguish between reality and dreams." The mobile phone in her pocket rings twice, and she takes out a look, and she is stunned. "Some fate cannot escape." The text message is sent by Charlie. Karins heartbeat is fast. After dinner, she finds a reason and drags Billie away. Back at school, Billie wraps her hands around her chest and asks her, "Karin, tell me honestly, what is your rtionship with Charlie?" "What..? I don''t know him at all." "Don''t lie to me, I saw him look at you all the time." "How could it be, I guess you made a mistake." "Don''t you admit it?" Billie seems a little angry, "Well!" Karin doesn''t expect that she is really angry this time. She ignores her for a few hours. This is unprecedented. She thinks over and over again and finally takes the initiative to calm her. "Billie, don''t be mad. I will tell you everything" She pauses, "But you have to promise to me that you will keep the secret." Billie raises her chin, "You can rest assured, I promise not say a word." "Well." Karin tells her about how she met with Charlie two years ago, and Billie is shocked. She thinks it is unbelievable. "Oh my God, so you sleep with Charlie?" "No. It doesnt count. It is unreasonable." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. It is difficult to tell the story at first, and she is even more embarrassed by Billies understanding. "It''s too surprised. I can''t believe it. No wonder Charlie looks at you differently." "Billie!" Karin shouts angrily, "Don''t mention this again. Nothing important happens between us!" "Did I say that?" Billie rolls her eyes, "Look how embarrassed you are!" "I really regret telling to you." She lies down on the bed in depression, picking up a book and reads it. "Dear, I think Charlie likes you." Billiees over. "Why?" "He is affectionate when looking at you. It''s very gentle, caring and different." Karin throws the book in her hands, and asks, "Have you ever been in love?" "No." "Then dont say that." "Well. You do what you like!" The next week, life is as calm as usual, but one day, Karin notices that something is very strange, and the colleagues in the cafe looks at her strangely. When she asks what happens, they all say nothing special. So she just lets it go. Chapter 40 The secret she doesn’t want to tell others Chapter 40 The secret she doesnt want to tell others However, she never thinks that what she has been trying to hide is already known. That afternoon, when changing shifts, she goes into the bathroom. Then several colleaguese in. Then she hears some unpleasant gossips "That Karin is really lucky. She even knows Charlie!" "Oh, don''t be jealous. If it were you, would you dare to undress in front of the gun?" "Why not? Who is Charlie? How can he be killed easily. If I have such an opportunity, I might sleep with him." "How do you know that she only takes off her clothes? Maybe she has the idea, but Charlie doesn''t cooperate. Charlie is not a hungry man." Theughter spreads, and Karin is furious. Until now, she understands that there is no secret in this world. Billie, carrying the food that she just bought from the cafeteria, runs to Karin with joy, "Dear, you are off work." Seeing her sitting still, Billie asks, "What''s wrong?" "Billie, have you told others what I told you?" Karin turns around, staring sharply at her friend, her expression never so serious. "What thing?" "The secret I told you." "No!" Billie frowns, "What happens?" "You really didnt tell others?" It''s not that she doesn''t trust Billie, but that she only tells her about it. "I swear to God!" Seeing Karin still doesnt believe her, Billie is anxious, "What should I say that you can believe me?" "Okay. Thats fine." She walks out of the dormitory, and she already thinks of another possibility. Thinking for a long time, she dials Charlie''s phone with trembling. "Hey?" The moment she hears his voice, her nose is sore, and she almost cries. "Do you have time?" Maybe he hears that something happens to her, Charlie says softly, "Yes. What''s the matter?" Robert, who is driving, turns his head in amazement, and reminds him, "Mr Charlie, we will have to..." He gestures him not to speak, and Robert has no choice but stops speaking. "I want to see you." "Okay, where are you?" "I''ll wait for you by the river at the school." "OK." Hanging up the phone, he instructs Robert, "Go to Zurich University." "We have a discussion with the American Omnimedia Company..." "You discuss with them." "It''s not good for you not toe in person, as it is such a big case?" "It doesn''t matter, I trust your ability." Robert no longer talks. As the guardian of the Charlie family, he is not only a friend of Charlie, but also his most powerful assistant in the business. Charliees. When she hears the footsteps, she turns her head, "Sorry to bother you." "It doesn''t matter, is there anything?" Karin lowers her head, stares at the tip of her shoes, and remains silent for a long time before she says, "Have you... told someone about the incident we had two years ago?" Charlie briefly stumbles and asks calmly, "If I say no, will you believe me?" She lifts her head, staring directly into his bright eyes, and then nods, "I believe you." "Why?" "I only told Billie about it. I don''t doubt her, nor do I doubt you, because you both are my friends." "Are we just friends?" He pauses, "You know what I mean." Karin panics, pretending not understand his words, "I don''t know." Charlie smiles, "I dont how to do with you. You remind me that we are friends all the time." "We are friends..." "Yes, you are my friend, and the only friend that makes me care about so much." The atmosphere instantly condenses, and she shifts the subject awkwardly, "Who tells the story..." "Does anyone know?" Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Colleagues at Starbucks," she says sadly, "Their words are so ufortable to my ears." "Oh, what did they say?" "I dont want to say." "Well. I can guess what they have said." Charlie gives her a yful nce at her, "Did they say that you approached me on purpose, and I despise you?" She grasps, "How do you know?" "Well. That is it." "It''s not what they think! I didn''t know who you are at that time, why should I approach you." He reaches out and pats her head, "Of course I know.." "You don''t know!" "Why cant I know?" Charlie turns her face and look at her, "You know who I am now, and don''t want to approach me?" Karin sighs, "Forget it. Any way I will leave here soon. Just let them gossip" Feeling relieved, the frustration disappears. She stretches her arms and shouts, "To hell with the gossips!" "That''s how you release your anger." Charlie smiles. She retorts embarrassingly, "Or? Take a knife to kill the gossip girls?" "At least you should exin the truth to them?" "No. Why should I exin to them. The more you exin, the more they feel that you are lying." Chapter 41 Treat her with courtesy Chapter 41 Treat her with courtesy She frowns for a moment, then pats her head, "An exnation is a cover, and a cover is the fact!" "Actions speak louder than words," Charlie adds. "Yes, that''s it." She smiles embarrassingly. Suddenly, her mobile phone rings in her pocket. It is from Billie. She is still thinking about that thing, so she is very anxious, "Karin!" "Yes, what''s wrong?" "You still don''t believe me? Why don''t youe back?" "No, I''ll be back after a while." "Really?" "Really, I believe you!" "All right,e back soon." "Got it." Hanging up the phone, she embarrassingly asks Charlie, "You should be very busy? Let''s go." "Just sit for a while." He goes straight to the lounge chair and sits aside elegantly. Karin sits down and thinks, fortunately, she is wearing a thick coat today, otherwise he would definitely take his clothes off to her again. That would be really embarrassing. His coat was still in the dormitory. "Your boyfriend, what does he do?" "Oh, he''s a clerk of apany." Karin does not expect that Charlie would suddenly be interested in her boyfriend. "Do you love him?" She is so surprised that he asks her this question. She looks at him confusingly. "Yes. Of course." She teases him deliberately, "Don''t you love Mia?" Charlie smiles and does not answer. "You misled Robert." He raises an eyebrow with interest, "How do you say that?" "You will avoid the question when you don''t want to answer it." "It''s not because we don''t want to answer, but it''s not necessary to answer." "This is not fair to me." The implication is that she will answer every question they ask. Robert drives the car to the University of Zurich, pulls the car door reverently, Charlie sits in and asks, "Hows it going?" "It runs smooth." "Good job." He looks calm. After a while, Charlie suddenly asks, "You unfolded the news, right?" Robert seems to have expected it, nod, "Yes." "Why." "I know your mind." He sighs slightly and says seriously, "Robert, I know you are loyal to me, but there are some things that don''t need to be overdone. Your thoughtfulness may end up in nothing." "How can I know there is no result if I don''t work for it? I have follows you for more than ten years and know you better than anyone else, but whatever you want has never been missed. Just because she saved your life, you treat her with courtesy. You agree with her when she says she wouldnt go out with you; you dont mind when she refuses your kindness. Since you dont want to force her, then dont stop me. Karin is surprised when he receives Robert''s call. On the way to the appointed ce, she couldn''t figure out his purpose of asking her out. Robert has been waiting for her a long time in an elegant Chinese-style tea house. When he sees her, he gets up and says, "Miss Karin, please sit down." She sits down and asks uneasily, "I don''t know what is going on?" "I heard you quit your job at the cafe?" "Yep." "So what are your ns for the future?" She shrugs, "No, I am about to graduate, and I will quit sooner orter." "No, I mean, do you n to find another job?" "No, I am going to leave here after the graduation, and there are so many things to deal with at school. I don''t n to find another one." This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Robert makes a meaningful sound, takes the delicate kettle in front of him, and pours a cup of hot tea for her. "Actually, I am looking for you to do me a favor." "What?" Karin raises her eyebrows in surprise, "What can I do for you?" "The Charlie family is involved in a wide range of industries, of which leather is the majority. Charlie is in charge of the main project.. The other branches are managed by his uncle and cousins. And financial department goes wrong, and I want to trouble you to help us it. I wonder if you would like to help us?" This really embarrasses her, "Robert, there should be a professional team in thepany who are responsible for this." "Yes, but the key is that we can''t make a sensation. Because thispany is in charge under the son of Charlies uncle, if the job is done by rtives, it will definitely affect the rtionship. Say, you can guess what happens between this." Karin bites her lips, not because she doesn''t want help, but because why let her, an outsider, interfere with the family conflict. "I don''t know much about business, I''m afraid..." "You don''t need to understand business. You just need to use your profession and tell me the results of the ounting." She lowers her head and remains silent for a moment, then raises her eyes, "Is that your intention... or Charlies?" "That''s my intention. Charlie has no intention of involving you into this. You must know that such ount checking would not let others involved." "Do you believe me that way?" "Yes, based on Miss Karin''s charity, I definitely believe in your character." Karin is still very hesitant. She never regrets saving Charlie, and doesn''t mind helping him again. But if she agreed to Robert, she would inevitably go against her original wish to keep a distance with Charlie. "I sincerely hope that you will not refuse me. Although Charlie is rich and powerful, he also has his difficulties. The higher one is, the more lonely he is. There are few people who they can truly believe." Somewhere in her heart softens. She says, "All right." "Great, Miss Karin, thank you very much!" "But what am I going to do?" "I will arrange for this." Out of the tea house, a gust of wind blows on her face, with the trace of winter. Many things, once decides, are difficult to go back. The day before she officially goes to work, Robert takes her to the head office to go through the formalities. She meets Charlie at the entrance of the building. And he also surprises to see her here, but when he sees Robert beside him, he seems to understand something, and whispers softly, "Come with me." Chapter 42 Got trapped into his arms Chapter 42 Got trapped into his arms She follows him into the special elevator, and every time she faces Charlie, she feels very panic, especially when they are in this closed space. "Have you found any money on the floor?" "What?" She looks up dumbly, unable to understand him. "You are so scared of me?" "No... no." "Why do you keep your head down?" "I am used to it..." "Really?" Charlie clearly does not believe her. He suddenly leans forward, traps her in the corner of the elevator, and says hotly, "Just look at me like this for a minute." "Why?" She puts her arms around her chest, as if to guard against him. "Don''t you say you''re not afraid of me? Then do what I say." This is a tant provocation. She raises her chin, thinking, "I''m here to help him. I need to be confident!" After insisting on it for a few seconds, Charlie''s body leans a little forward again. His perfume mixes with the smell of tobo, making her face instantly brushes... His breath is getting closer. Feeling dizzy for a while, Karin is almost going to faint. She keeps to maintain her persistence, not willing to admit defeat, but Charlie''s face gradually bes clear. What is he doing... What is he doing... Her heart beats so fast, and she doesn''t dare to look at him. He says near her ear, "You look so cute when you are blushed." For a moment, her legs soften and fall straight down. Charlie reaches out to catch her on time. As a result, she gets trapped in his arm. With a beep, the elevator door opens, and she jumps out hurriedly, panting heavily. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "What happened just now?" Charlie stares at her with a smirk. "I''m a little hypoglycemic." He couldn''t helpughing, "I think you would say you have fear of heights." Fear of heights? She just remembered why the elevator doesn''t stop for a long time. She hurriedly goes to the window and looks out, and she is shocked by the heights. "Why did you set the office building so high. Do you work at the sky?" He walks to her, looks forward, and confidently says, "The higher you stand, the farther you can see." "But don''t you worry about the earthquake?" She teases. "If there is an earthquake, what is the difference between the tenth floor and the ny-nine floor?" Karin is silent at his words... Into Charlie''s office, her first expression is luxury. The brightly colored Persian carpet is oft. There is no sound when stepping on it. On the snow-white walls hangs a precious oil painting. "Please take you seat." Charlie points to the wide sofa. Karin sits down and nces over the coffee table on a magazine with the cover of Charlie''s photo, but the date is not new, in August of two years ago. She looks for a few seconds and says casually, "You are handsome when you are young." Charlie was a bit surprised by her words. He sits next to her and frowns, "When I was young? Am I that old?" "No, no, you look very young now." "I am young." He pauses, "Do you know how old I am?" "No." "Then do you know how your words hurt me?" "Sorry. Dont take it seriously..." Karin blinks her innocent eyes, her expression is pitiful, but in fact, she is clever. "You are taking revenge on me." "No." She quickly denies, "Why should I avenge you?" "You really didnt?" Charlie''s face sinks, "Close your eyes." "Why?" "Usually when a person lies, if he closes his eyes for a minute and then opens them again, and the lie will be self-defeating." "It''s unbelievable." "You are fear?" "No. Well. I just close my eyes." She closes her eyes and reminds him to watch the time, "Remember to watch the time, I opens it in a minute." "It is good." One minute is actually quite short, but if you stay with Charlie, it will look longer. "Why do you want to take revenge of me?" "In the elevator, you..." She blushes, "I had low blood sugar. It has nothing to do with you." "Really? Why do I think that you will feel nervous as soon as I get close to you?" "Sure. I''m a girl, you are so close to me. How can I not be nervous?" "Then what do you mean. Are you nervous when any man approaches you?" "Yes." "Include Robert?" Karin is embarrassed. How can she tell him that she is not... "Yes." She can''t tell the truth, otherwise she traps herself. "Do you think that with your eyes closed, I can''t see your nervousness?" Charlie''s voice suddenly approaches, "You are not, right?" She just wants to deny it. Suddenly, her forehead is kissed softly, and so quickly that she thinks she makes a mistaken... Opening her eyes, she looks at the man in shock that she cant ask him any question. Charlie is very calm, without a trace of offensive guilt, as if the girl in front is his. Chapter 43 He is not loyal Chapter 43 He is not loyal The atmosphere is strange, and she feels panic, which in contrast, he is very calm. s... the crisp knock on the door breaks the dead silence. "Come in." The golden office door is pushed open, and Robert steps forward with a solemn expression and reports, "Mr. Charlie, Miss Mia is here." Charlie looks unhappy and nods, "I see." Hearing that, Karin immediately stands up, "Then I have to go." Of course she knows who Miss Mia is, and she knows that Miss Mia would not want to see her! "And will you...?" "I''lle again tomorrow." Robert breathes a sigh of relief, and thanks her, "Thank you." "You''re wee. Its my pleasure." She waves her hand, and disappears immediately. Charlieughs, and asks Robert, "Is she funny?" "Funnier than Mia." His happy mood turns to blue, "Where is Mia?" "At the reception desk. It is estimated that she is already outside." Karin stands at the entrance of the elevator, and touches her forehead. Her heartbeat is so fast. The elevator door opens, and she rushes in, but she doesn''t think she would bump into Mia... "Why are you here?" Mia raises her eyebrows in surprise, her eyes as sharp as a knife. "Hello, Miss Mia, I''m here to for Robert." In order to avoid misunderstanding, she quickly exins... "Robert? What for?" "Well... you can ask him, I still have something else to do. I have to go." As soon as the elevator door is closed, Mia''s heart feels broken. She seems to have foreseen something she is afraid to face. Taking a deep breath, she walks directly towards Charlie''s office, stepping on high heels on the marble floor, furiously to his office. Charlie stands in front of the floor-to-ceiling window with his back to her. For many circumstances, they are so silent like this. "Who is that girl?" "Dont you already know her." Mia steps forward, "I ask who she is?" "What do you think?" Charlie turns and asks in a calm expression. "Why do you ask me? Don''t you think it''s cruel to me?" "I''ve promised you I will marry you. Why should you care?" Mia feels wronged, "How couldnt I care? I am going to marry me, Charlie. Have you ever loved me? Do you think it normal if I get close to other men?" "I''ve never been a loyal man. Dont tell me you dont know that." "Yes, I do. But would you dare to say that this is also a show?" Charlie has always disliked being entangled by women, and Mia has never made troubles unreasonably. Although the two have been dating for so many years, although there is no love between them, they are also respectful each other. However, at this moment, she has offended him. "What kind of answer do you want to hear from me? Do you feel satisfied if I give an affirmed answer to your question?" Mia couldn''t believe it. He never talks to her loudly, let alone as coldly as he does now. Feeling aggrieved, she turns over, and tears burst out instantly. "Sorry, I forgot myself just now." Charlie eases his tone, and Mia turns suddenly. She grabs his hand, "Charlie, let''s get married. I''m scared. I''m afraid that one day you will leave me..." "I always follow my promise." This is the only promise. For Mia, even if he doesnt love her, he still has a responsibility for her. It is the Charlie family who owes her. For one week in a row, Karin goes to the branch every day for auditing of the ounts. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. In ordance with Robert''s instructions, she reports to Charlie at 5 o''clock every afternoon. In the past seven days, despite her hard work, she still doesn''t gain anything. She couldn''t help feeling guilty, thinking she isn''t professional enough, and secretly says to Robert, "Robert, I''m sorry, I may not be able to help you." "It doesn''t matter. Take it easy, and go on with the work." His expression is very rxed,pletely free from the anxiety she has imagined. Suddenly, Karin has a feeling of being fooled. "I don''t know if I should say it..." "Oh, what is that?" "Is there really a problem with the ounting of your branch? How do I think you are deliberately making fun of me again..." Robert raises an eyebrow in surprise, "I dont have free time to fool with you." "But I think it''s weird. You say that you would send a professional team to investigate into it, for fear of hurting the rtionship between Charlie and his rtives. Wouldnt it be the same if I go to check this?" "No. I only say that you are Charlie''s friend. You has to do an internship there. It just happens that your major is also consistent with the job, so they wouldn''t doubt it. "Can I stop checking?" "Why?" "It didnt have any problem these days. I don''t think it is necessary to check it." Robert looks at her meaningfully and says yfully, "Are you unwilling to continue to investigate? Or you are not willing to face Charlie every day?" Karin''s face flushes, and he hurriedly exins, "I don''t want to check again. I am so busy every day that I can''t catch up my study." "All right, you check it for three more days. If there is no result in three days, you don''t need to continue." She makes a grimaced face, "All right." "Well, aren''t you nervous when you face me? Why did you still make a grimaced face in front of me?" "Who says I am nervous?" "Charlie. He asked me yesterday." Karin turns suddenly, and she wants to bite her tongue tomit suicide. She forgets what she said. She smiles, pretending to be casual, "What did he ask you?" "He says..." Robert clears his throat and changes to Charlie''s tone, "Does she feel nervous when she is alone with you?" "Then how did you answer him?" "I said you are not. We are not couples. What''s so nervous?" For a while, Karin stomps her feet, "Who says I''m not nervous? I''m obviously nervous! How can you represent my position! "Look! I can''t see how nervous you are..." I... I... Karin is speechless. The following evening, when she just finishes a statistics course and on the way back to the dormitory, she receives a call from Robert. "Hey, Miss Karin, something happens." She is startled and asks, "What happened?" "Mr. Charlie went horseback riding in the afternoon and fell off from the horse." "What!? Is that serious?" "How will I call you if it is not serious?!" "Then go for a doctor quickly!" "The doctor has alreadye. Now pleasee here." Chapter 44 Shouldnt they insane Chapter 44 Shouldn''t they insane After he says this, he hands up the phone without waiting for Karin''s agreement, apparently not giving her the opportunity to refuse him. What to do now? Karin is a little at a loss. In Charlies house, there is no one else. When she thinks of his ambiguous eyes and thest kiss, she feels very tangled, and her heart also beats so fast... Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She touches her forehead unconsciously, and she doesn''t understand why did Charlie treat her like that? He obviously has a fiancee. "Well, Karin, are you feverish?" Billiees into the dormitory, holding the boxed lunch in her hand. "No..." "Why do you touch your forehead without fever?" "No, I dont." She hurriedly retracts her hand and turns back in. "No? You are ustomed to do this these days." She picks up her backpack and says, "I have to something else to do." "Where are you going. Dont you eat?" "No.." Then she disappears. When she arrives at Charlies Mansion, the doorkeeper naturally opens the door for her. But this time, she doesnt embarrass her any more, but respectfully bows her head, "Miss Karin, pleasee in." It seems that Charlie has told her. The housekeeper led her to Charlie''s room on the second floor and knocks, "Master, Miss Karin is here." "Come in." Karin pushed in and nces at Charlie lying on the bedside. His ck shirt is open. Her face flushes, and she embarrassingly does not dare to step forward. Charlie looks at her quietly andughs, "Are you here to mourn for me??" She looks up embarrassingly, walks over with difficulty, and says quietly, "Are you all right?" "Do you think I''m fine?" "So... is there anything I can do?" She crouches down, trying to keep the two of them on the same level. She dares not to look down at him... "Help me with the medicine." "What...?" Karin is startled. She couldn''t see the wound at all. Where did he hurt... "On my back." She looks at him, thinking that it means he will take off the clothes. Karin is hesitant, "Then I will help you call Mia." As soon as she turns around, Charlie grabs her, "I don''t like other people touching me." This time she is really speechless, slowly turning her head, staring at his, thinking how could a big man behave like a virgin... On the desk next to the bed is a pile of medicine for the bruises. Thinking of how good Charlie was to herst time. He was afraid that she would not take medicine and bought her favorite puffs. Now he is lying in bed with an injury, and she should do him a favor. She makes up her mind, closes her eyes to take off his shirt. "What do you close your eyes?" Charlie raises his eyebrows in surprise, "You have seen me." When he said that, she opens her eyes leisurely, and sees arge piece of bruise on his back. She bursts out, "How do you hurt it like that? Does it hurt?" "Of course it hurts." "You deserve it. You have leisure time to spend on this while there are more important things to do." "Why do I feel you care about me?" Karin pouts her lips, "What''s strange. You are my friend, and I do care you." "Will your friend kiss you casually?" Its fine if he doesnt mention it. She stands up immediately and says, "Charlie, why do you kiss me casually?" She highlights the word casually". "I didnt do that casual." Charlie''s expression is extremely serious. With a stun in her heart, she quickly turns away and smiles, "Don''t think I am easy to be bullied." "Okay, I wont make fun of you. Just help me with medicine." The ambiguous topic is enough for her. Charlie does not like to be entangled by women, and also does not like to cause women too much trouble. Actually, he only has an ambiguous feeling for her. "I heard Robert said that you are going to London the day after tomorrow?" Karin asks while putting on the medicine. "Yep." "Can you still go there with this hurt?" "It doesn''t matter." "I think you should postpone it. Your bruises are too serious. I''m afraid it won''t be recovered within half a month." Charlie shakes his head, "The n cannot be changed casually. I have already scheduled an appointment with my partner in London. Integrity in business is very important." She sighs, "You will be suffering it." "Thats what I am going to talk to you." "What?" "We go to London together." For a short time, she wonders, "Didnt I tell youst time that I don''t n to go home now." "Can I hire you?" "Hire me? Why hire me?" "Help me with the medicine." "Do you mean I to be your nanny?" "Of course not. I''m not familiar with London. I hope you can be my tour guide." Charlie''s attitude is quite sincere, but Karin is still very embarrassed. She doesn''t think these could be the reasons for her apanying. "There are many tour guides in London, and you can hire them." "What about the medicine?" "Robert will be with you." "Robert is a man. Don''t you think it''s awkward when a man applies a medicine to another man?" "But..." "Well, don''t refuse me. I dont have other intentions. If you really don''t want to go with me, I won''t force you." Karin is in a dilemma for a while. It is difficult for her. "Look how embarrassed you are. Just forget what I said." Charlie reaches out and smoothes her brows. His fingertips are extremely gentle. "Well... I agree to go with you." "Really?" Karin''s answer surprises him. Not only does he surprise, so does Karin himself. He couldn''t say why she agree. But this is the most authentic answer in her mind. "Well, you heard me right, I agree." "Well, I''ll let Robert pay you hourly." "No. Dont mention the money." "I know you would say that." Charlie smiles, "Well, herees your charity again." She grins, "Nonsense." Chapter 45 Challenge his limit Chapter 45 Challenge his limit The twough, and the door is mmed open, and then an angry womane in. "Miss Mia." Karin stands up in panic, and the cotton swab in her hand falls to the ground. She thinks that Mia would lose her mind and step forward and ps her, but she doesn''t. She just bends down to pick up the cotton swab on the ground, and then says calmly, "Let me do it." "Then I''ll go back first." Karin nces at Charlie, and rushes out without waiting for his consent... The real mistresses, and she is there to embarrass herself. Maybe she should exin it to Mia, but she doesnt know how to exin. She doesnt do anything wrong to anyone. They re only be friends, no matter how delicate the rtionship between the two is, they will never forget where the line is. Mia holds the ointment in her hand and sits down beside the bed without saying a word. "How did youe?" Charlie asks lightly. His tone is not disturbed. "Shouldnt I?" She raises her eyes and asks, trying to keep herself calm. "Never mind. You are here anyway." "Why is she here?" She couldnt help asking. "Robert called her, for fearing that I''m bored." "It''s not just she who has the time, and I''m more qualified than her to be here." Mia deliberately emphasizes her identity,, but she has no confidence. "If you discuss this with me every time you appear, then you should know that I''m not interested." Charlie turns over and buttons up his shirt. Taking a deep breath, she smiles, "Well then, I won''t bother you with this anymore." After a little silence, she asks inquiringly, "Charlie, do you have something to tell me?" She has learned that Charlie is about to set off for London the day after tomorrow. ording to past experience, he will bring her. "What?" Seeing that he has no idea, Mia simply says, "I heard that you are going to London?" "Oh, you are quite informed." "Is that true?" "Yep." "Will you take me there?" She waits and looks forward to his nodding, but she never thinks that there would be nothing in the world that couldnt be changed. "You are not well these days, so I am not going to bring with you." Mia has a problem with chest tightness. Although he has sent for several doctors for her treatment, her condition has not improved these years. "I''m fine. Last time it was because the morning jogging extended, so I couldn''t breathe well." "Well. I''m on a tight schedule this time, and I don''t have much time to be with you." "It doesn''t matter, I can do it myself..." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Mia!" She havent finishes talking, but is interrupted by Charlie. Obviously, his decision will not be changed easily. Mia''s face sinks, and she lowers her head. After a while, she says, "Do you really care about me, or you never think of taking with me?" "You always like to ask meaningless questions. I used to go to London with you, because you insists on following, but you have to make it clear that taking you once does not mean taking with you each time." "What if I insist on going this time?" Mia is out of control, and she desperately challenges him... A brief stalemate, Charlie admits frankly, "I can''t condone you again and again." The temperature in the room drops to freezing point, and Mia throws away the ointment in her hand, and gets up and left angrily... Charlie''s eyes also cool down, he lights a cigarette, his mind returning to that past day. If nothing happened on that day, then nothing will be like this. The day before the departure, Karin thinks over and over again, and decides to be frank with his friends. "Billie, I''m going home tomorrow." "Returning to London? You are near graduation. Why go back at this time?" Billie is surprised. "No, I have... something else to do." "What happened to your house?" "Nothing, it''s that..." She stops talking, Billie''s eyes roll around and she realizes, "Is Charlie right?" "Yes." "What are you two doing?" "He''s going to London and looking for me as a tour guide." "Is that simple?" Billie does not believe that Charlie wouldck a tour guide. "Howplicated is that?" Karin asks. "Well. Something will be happened to you." She pats her shoulders and says gravely, "It doesn''t matter. Just take care of you self..." "Thanks." Karin adds, "It''s not just the two of us. His assistant Robert will also be with us." "Assistant? Whoops, that''s all the foil. You''re the real protagonist." "Well." Early the next morning, Robert drives to the school and takes Karin''s luggage, "Miss Karin, let me help you." "Thank you." After getting in the car, she asks casually, "Are you going to Charlie Mansion?" "Yes, Charlie asks me to pick you up first." "Is he better?" "Well, it''s fine." "That''s good." "I want to say thank you from the bottom of my heart." Robert suddenly says. "For what?" "For the things that happened two years ago." She pokes, "Don''t mention it. I''ve forgotten it." "But Charlie does not." Karin sneers, "He wouldnt remember for a lifetime." She pauses, "But I''m curious, why was being he hunted after that night?" "Didnt he tell you the reasons?" "Yes, but I don''t think it''s true." "You think it tooplicated." She shrugs, "Maybe." Whatever the reason, it has nothing to do with her. In his world, she never wants to get involved. Chapter 46 The Final Destination Chapter 46 The Final Destination At Charlies Mansion, Charlie goes downstairs in a suit. Seeing Karin, he smiles, "Ready?" "Well, yes." "Let''s go. It''s almost the time." On the way to the airport, she pretends to admire the scenery out of the car window. A sudden word comes from her ear, "When youe to London, ask your boyfriend out to have a meal together?" "What? Oh, okay." She actually refuses to do this in her heart. After entering the airport lobby, she quietly says to Robert, "We sit together when we get on the ne." "Why?" Robert looks puzzled. "I have something to tell you." "Okay." When she gets on the ne and goes into first ss, she is so excited that she can see her parents soon, and she forgets what she has says to Robert. When she is awake to the reality, she realizes that Charlie is sitting beside her. She turns her head and sees Robert sitting in the back row, grinning at her. "What are you looking at?" Charlie frowns, obviously his back is ufortable. Karin thoughtfully takes off his jacket and puts it behind him, "Do you feel better?" He is a bit surprised and nods gratefully, "Much better, thank you." She doesnt sleep wellst night. The ne just got up, and she feels sleepy. Unconsciously, she falls into a dream, and she sleeps very well. When she wakes up, she is resting her head on Charlie''s shoulder, and the coat that has been covered up on him is on her now. "How long have I slept?" Rubbing the hazy eyes, she quickly puts the jacket back to him. "Not long. We are almost in London." She is startled, "What? That is so fast." "One hourte." Charlie watches her gently, "Hungry?" "Yes." He calls the stewardess and asks her to choose some foods she likes. Karin picks up a piece of cake and stuffs it into her mouth.. "Eat slowly." Charlie unscrews the water for her, and smiles indulgently. "Have you eaten?" She takes the water. He shakes his head, "I''m not used to eating on airnes." "Oh." "Do your parents know you have returned?" "No, I''m going to give them a surprise." "Can I visit your parents?" She opens her mouth in amazement and quickly waves her hand, "No, absolutely not." "Why?" "My family is traditional. If I bring a man home, my dad would shout at me..." Besides, she has a boyfriend. Charlie smiles, "Is it so serious?" "Yes, of course." "Well, then. I don''t make you embarrassed." "Thank you." She says, feeling relieved... That year when she went abroad to study, her father asked her not to be fooled by the world outside, and remembers that Barry is her boyfriend. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The nends at London. At the hotel where she stays, Karin puts down her luggage and hurriedly says, "Charlie, I''ll go home first." "Where do you live?" "It''s quite far, in the suburbs." "Then go back tomorrow, tomorrow I will let Robert pic upk you." "No," she shakes her head, "This is my ce. I am afraid he will get lost." Charlie thinks for a few seconds, and asks softly, "When will youe again?" She hesitates slightly, "It depends." "My trip is five days in total. Don''t stay at home for five days." Apparently, her answer dissatisfies him. "I know. I''m your tour guide. I will be with you." "That''s good." Karin rushes out of the hotel with eagerness, and takes nearly two hours to home. Seeing the familiar scene in front of her, she is excited and hurries forward, shouting, "Dad, Mom, I''m back..." The first to rush out of the room is Karin''s mother Jane. She opens her eyes wide with incredible disbelief, "Karin, why did youe back" What follows is her father Mike, who wears an apron around his waist and his hands are stained with flour. He is happy to see his daughter, but more doubtful. "Karin, dont you graduate in June? Why are you back now?" She hugs her parents, and when she calms down, she exins, "I will apany my boss to London for a business trip, ande back to see you by the way." "Boss?" Her father frowns alertly, "What boss?" "It is my part-time job boss in Zurich. He is going to London to inspect the market. I happen to be from London and I know a lot about the situation here, so I follow him." "How old is your boss?" "He is quite old, 50 or so..." In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, she lies to her parents. "Man or woman? Which country?" "Oh Dad, why so curious. Dont you even care about my study life?" Jane nces at her husband and echoes, "Just go in the house." She hasnt been home for more than a year, and her home is still the same. A small dumpling shop, two or three people sitting by the table, eating hot dumplings. Although it is not as good as a star hotel, it is the warmest in her heart. "Are you hungry? I cook a bowl of dumplings for you." "Thank you, mom." Mike sits opposite her and begins to ask about her study and life. But he most cares about her love affairs. "Its not your right time toe back." "What happened?" "Barry goes to training. He just left yesterday. He sighs regretfully, and mes his daughter, "Do not tell us in advance if youe back. If he knows that you are back today, he would not leave." Well. That doesnt matter." She smiles. "Look what you say. You havent seen him for so long. Don''t you miss him?" "We will be together in the future, anyway." Chapter 47 Restless heart Chapter 47 Restless heart At ten o''clock in the afternoon, Karin is busy helping her parents clean up the store, and the her mobile phone rings. She looks down at the number and hurries to the door to answer it. "Hey?" "Are you home?" Charlie says. "Yes. I am going to sleep." "How is it going home?" She raises her eyes, looks up at the stars, and answers him with a smile, "Its nice." "I really envy you." The lonely tone softens the soft corner of her heart. She knows that Charlie''s parents are no longer in the world. Even if he is admired by all people, what he longs for is just the most ordinary happiness of ordinary people. "Do you need to talk about investment tomorrow?" "Well, I want to talk, but it is in the morning. Tomorrow afternoon will be free." "All right, I''ll rush over tomorrow afternoon and apany you in London." Charlie is obviously happy, "Okay, I look forward to it." "Yes, do you rub the medicine on your back?" Unconsciously, she cares about his hurt. "No." "Why? Doesn''t you ask Robert to help you?" "He''s clumsy, I refuse him." Karin rolls her eyes, "Charlie, you usually look easy-going. How can you be so picky?" Before he could answer, her mother''s voicees out of the room, "Karin, what are you doing? Come in and close the door." "Okay, mom." She says quickly to the phone, "Okay, my mother asks me in. I won''t tell you, good night, I wish you a good dream." The next day, after lunch, she solemnly tells her parents, "Dad, mom, I have to go to work in the afternoon. If Ie backte, don''t wait for me to have dinner." "Well then, be careful on the way." "Oh, I see." On the way to Charlie, she is a bit of scare. Why she doesn''t miss Barry at all this time, but in her mind, all she wants is Charlie, worrying that he is not used to living in London, not used to the eating habits, worrying that he would get lost, worrying about his injury... Although she knows that these concerns are actually superfluous. However, she just couldn''t control it. At the entrance of the five-star hotel, she takes the elevator to the 16th floor, and Charlie lives in Room 202. Ringing the doorbell, no one answers for a long time, so he goes to Robert''s room next door, and still no one answers the door. She takes out her cell phone, dials his number, and it takes a long time to connect, "Hello?" "Where are you?" "I''m with my partner. Have youe?" Charlie''s voice sounds a little drunk. "Yes, when will youe back?" The other side responds immediately, "Wait a minute, I''ll go back now." After about half an hour, Charlie rushes back to the hotel. Karin leans on the wall of the corridor and uses her mobile phone to chat with Billie. When she hears the footsteps, she looks up suddenly, and a handsome facees into her eyes. "Where''s Robert?" Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "He stays there." Charlie opens the door with the room card and sitszily on the sofa with his eyes closed. Are you drunken?" "Well, a bit." Karin pours a ss of water for him. "Thanks." Charlie nods with a smile. "Hows your back? Turn around and let me see." Opening his white shirt carefully, there is still a bruise on his back. She reaches out and presses it, and he straightens his spine with pain. "Does it hurt?" "Yes." "Lie down on the bed and I will give you some medicine." Karin raises the curtains in the room, and the room suddenly bes brighter. Charlie is lying on the bed, and closes his eyes to enjoy the afternoon sun. Washing her hands and taking out the medicine box, she wipes his back with disinfectant first, and then applies a thinyer of ointment, so as not to hurt him, the massages for him gently. Charlie has fallen asleep. Karin is so foolishly looking at him. She wants to reach out and touch his eyshes to see if it is real or artificial... "Why look at me like this?" Charlie suddenly opens his eyes, his thin lips rise slightly, and he stares at the person close to him with a smile. Karin is startled when he suddenly wakes up, embarrassed and buried her face in her arms, "Who is looking at you, I am just thinking about something." "What are you thinking? Your ears are hot?" He moves his body and gets closer to her. His warm breath is in her ear. She is afraid of losing her mind, and steps back, but she stumbles, and he stretches out his hand and pulls her back. She falls back to the soft big bed. What surprises her is that Charlie grabs her wrists with two hands, and asks with a smirk on his face, "Why are you so scared of me?" "Who is afraid of you!" She struggles awkwardly, "Let go of me..." "What are you afraid of?" Charlie is so close to her, so close that she could hear his heartbeat. She gives up and frankly says, "Yes, I am afraid you will..." "What...?" She blinks her eyes and shakes her head, "You won''t do that." "That might happen." Charlie smiles suddenly, his handsome face slowly moves down, and he is about to kiss her red lips. Karin refuses, "Charlie, you cannot do this to me!" She twists her body, trying to break free of his restraint, and seeing her struggling so hard, Charlie yells, "Don''t mess around." Like warnings and reminders. Chapter 48 Love rises from her Chapter 48 Love rises from her When the two are deadlocked, a drunk man breaks in suddenly, "Mr Charlie, I finally seeded..." He hasnt finishes, and looks at what happens. Robert wakes up halfway and quickly turns his back, "I didn''t see anything!" Karin feels so embarrassed that when Charlie let go of her, she rushes in front of Robert and hurriedly says, "Robert, it''s not that what you saw. Nothing happens between us." "It doesn''t matter if it does." "No, really!" Seeing that she is flushed in order to exin the situation, Charlie is dumbfounding. "Well, you dont need to exin, Robert is not an outsider." It is fine for him not to interject with them. But once he exins, things could be true in others eyes. Karin is furious and turns away in anger. "Where are you going?" He stretches her hands and gives a wink to Robert, who shes quickly. "Do you think it''s fun to tease me like this?" She lifts her chin, feeling aggrieved. "Sorry, I apologize to you for what I did, OK?" "I care about your injury because I am kind, but you can''t make fun of my kindness, be kind to others!" "OK, be kind to others. I remember." Seeing her mitigates her anger, Charlie teases and says, "Actually, if you don''t look at me like that, I won''t..." "I''ll be careful in the future." She promises. Even if she is curious about Charlie, and has feelings for him, but she is an adult and knows what to do and what not to do. "Let''s take you to the London Eye." In the evening, the most beautiful ce is the London Eye.. Out of the hotel, she stares at Robert''s car and asks in amazement, "You bought a new car?" "Yes." This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "You just stay a few days and buy a car?" "Well, is there any problem?" "It is wasting money..." At the bank of the Thames, Karin excitedly points at the London Eye. It is really beautiful..." Charlie nods with a smile, Its a great ce. "By the way, I''ll take a picture of you guys." She takes out a digital camera from her backpack and motions for Robert to stand beside Charlie. Charlie shakes his head, "No, I don''t like taking pictures." "Just one." Robert immediately agrees, "Its rare Karin has the interest. Come on, I will take a picture for you two." Karin hands the camera to him, dragging Charlie to choose a ce with good scenery, smiles, and the dimple blooms like a flower. With a click, the beauty of this moment is fixed forever... Robert stares at the good photos, and says with a general feeling, "You are quite matched." Karin nces at him angrily and grabs the camera, "Let me see." She turns to thest one and someone pats on her shoulder before she has time to take a closer look at the photo, "Karin!" Turning swiftly, she opens her mouth in surprise, "Aunt Lucy..." "It''s you? Oh my god, I think I make a mistake!" Lucy shakes her hand in surprise, "When did youe back?" "I came back yesterday, I havent had the time to visit you." Charlie is not surprised that Karin meets her acquaintance. He steps forward and smiles politely, "How do you do." "Well, who is he?" Karin exins, "This is my boss, Mr. Charlie." The atmosphere is a little embarrassing. Lucy looks up and down at the extraordinary temperamental man in front of her, pulling Karin aside, "Come with me." Karin is drags to a quiet ce by her, and is ready to be questioned. "You tell me the truth, have you betrayed our Barry?" "No!" She hurriedly denies. "Then why are you together?" "I said he is my boss..." "Such a young boss? And just now I saw you two taking pictures together. This is ce is for lovers." "Who says that only lovers cane here? Then why are you here? Do youe here with your lover?" "You..." Lucy is dumbfounded by her refusal, and suddenly frowns. "Well, aunt, don''t be angry. That person is really my boss. He is a businessman in Zurich. Don''t worry." "Really?" "Of course it is true. I dare not lie to you." Lucy shifts her eyes to Charlie, and still in doubt. The man is so outstanding. He is much stronger than her son. She has been worried that Karin would despise his son when studying abroad. "Karin, let me tell you, although you are now an intellectual who has stayed abroad, you can''t dislike my son Barry. You think about it, would you have the opportunity to study abroad without him? Can your dumpling shop business be so good without him?" Karin nods, Yes, I know." "It''s good if you know. By the way, why doe have to choose the time toe back? Barry is training outside." "No, auntie, I don''t know that Barry has gone to training. It is a coincidence. I went home and dad told me that." "Then don''t you talk on the phone? Is it true that you are a girlfriend and you don''t know the schedule of your boyfriend?" She feels wronged with this, "It''s not that I don''t talk to him on the phone, but that he says the long distance fee is expensive so that we don''t waste money." Chapter 49 Have you been casting couch Chapter 49 Have you been casting couch Lucy''s expression is embarrassing for a while, "So how do you usually contact each other?" Whatsapp, E-mail." "Then cant you tell him that youe back to London?" "I told him, but Barry doesn''t seem to see the message, and I also called him, and he hangs up phone when he sees the long distance call." Karin''s expression is extremely depressed, and Lucy raises a question, "Well, Barry saves money for you. You shouldntin." "I didnt. I just tell the truth." "Okay, stop talking about it. Barry loves you so much. Just dont betray him!" After Lucy finishes speaking, she sighs and leaves with heavy heart... Karin''s good mood disappears, and she walks to Charlie listlessly, "It''ste. How about wee here the other day?" "Who is that?" He carefully notices that herplexion is not so good, thinking that the woman has just talked something to her. "My boyfriends mother." Charlie is slightly surprised, raising an eyebrow, "Your boyfriend''s mother?" "Yes." "How could it be so coincidental. Wouldn''t she be misunderstanding us, will she?" "She will." She purses her red lips and is really grieved. From the first year of studying abroad, every time she returns to London, she will beining by Lucy, who never cares about her life abroad. The only concern is not to betray her son. "You dont like your future mother-inw, do you?" Charlie smiles and asks, she says, "Its none of your business..." "Tips for you. If your boyfriend obeys his mother on many things, then I don''t think you should marry him, otherwise you won''t be happy." "You hit me when I am down." "I am just telling the truth." "Well..." Karin has long understood the truth. "Dinner together?" "I''m afraid not. I will bete at home if I eat with you." "It''s okay, I''ll send you home after dinner." "No. I dont want to bother you." "I dont think so." She sighs, "Its my house is too far away from here. I''m afraid you will get lost." Charlie rubs his forehead, "So what is the use of GPS?" "Well then..." They find a restaurant with a very good environment. Three people sit and talk together andugh. Two hourster, her dad calls her. And Charlie follows her, "Let''s go, I''ll take you back." Karin''s heart is mixed with a bit of unwillingness. "Tomorrow, I will be busy with Robert. So you can stay at home." "Okay." "Yes, when will you ask your boyfriend out?" She says, "Oh, he''s gone to training outside the city." "Well, not the right time." Charlie shrugs, "I thought we could meet." Karin whispers in her heart, "What''s good to meet him. He might hit you." "I will send you a wedding invitation when I get married, and you will always have a chance to meet." Charlie no longer speaks, his deep eyes focus on the wide road ahead. After more than an hour, Karin shouts eagerly, "Stop, stop, just stop here." He is ready to get out of the car, but she stops him, "You don''t need to get off, it''s easy to expose yourself." "Exposure?" Charlie raises an eyebrow, "Are you casting couch me?" Karin''s eyes narrow, and points to the signboard 100 meters away, "Can you see it? The dumpling shop is my house. If you get out of the car, it will not be good for my family to see you. Charlie sighs helplessly, "Well then, good night." "You drive carefully." She gets out of the car and says to him at the window, "If you get lost, remember to call me." "Actually, I think it''s better to go and visit your family since I am here." "No, no. You go back to rest, bye..." Karin waves her hand vigorously. When she walks to the door of the house, she faintly hears a familiar voice. She suddenly has no courage to enter. "Karin, why stand there?" She turns back suddenly, "Mom, what are you going?" "Buy cigarettes for your dad." Jane''s face is not very good. She is holding a white stic bag in her hand. Karin only thinks that her mother has med her for beingte. "Lucy, you are here too." She greets her, trying to make a smile. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Oh, Karin is back, so I''ll go first. Weve met in the afternoon anyway." Lucy gives her aplicated look and gets up to leave. "Dont you sit for a while?" Mike asks. Karin''s heart hanging in the air, it seems that the mother-inw has told her parents about Charlie. No. Karin wille to my house for lunch tomorrow. Let''s talk by that time." "Okay." She promises quickly, and doesn''t dare to neglect her. As soon as Lucy leaves, she quickly asks her father, "Dad, why does Lucye to our house?" "What do you think? Of course it is your marriage with Barry." Mike smiles. "Marriage?" She is taken aback, "Should we get married now?" Inexplicably, whenever she mentions marriage, she feels really ufortable... "Of course not now. No matter how urgent it is. They should wait for you to graduate." "Dad, don''t you worry about marriage. I will discuss with Barry." Mike stares at her in amazement, Dont worry about you? We are you parents. "Well, its the business of Barry and me." Karin is afraid of angering his father but she wants to rify what she thinks, "Dad, I want to be in charge of my marriage myself. I dont want you to interfere in it." "Dont you dare!" He ps his hands on the table, startling a few guests who are eating in dumplings, and Jane stares at him, "Go back to the house." In the back room, Mike snarls at his daughter, "You are in charge of your marriage. How dare you not to care about your parents feelings? You are so disrespectful to your parents!" Karin is extremely speechless, and is angry, "Dad! I just think it''s Barrys and my business. We just have to discuss it ourselves. Is that wrong?" "Then I discuss with Barry mother about her children''s marriage. What''s wrong with me?" "Don''t you think I don''t know, have you decided the wedding date?" With her knowledge of her father and her future mother-inw, they must have decided the date. "So what, you will marry him sooner orter." "What you decided doesnt count!" She roars angrily, and rushes out of the house in desperation. Chapter 50 No feeling in love Chapter 50 No feeling in love Her mother chases her out and holds her, "Karin, how do you talk to your dad like this?" "Mom, it''s my father who is unreasonable. Why is he so anxious to marry me to Barry? Do I get in his way?" Jane sighs, "It''s you who think too much. We don''t have a son, just a daughter like you. If we can, we would like to keep you by my side for a lifetime, but can we? When you grow up, you should marry. During these years, it was Barry who helps us with the shop. When we have a cold, he takes care of us. Your father and I also love Barry. He is your best husband." After being silent for a while, Karin raises her head and asks, "Mom, even you think that Barry is my best husband?" Jane frowns in wonder, "What? You two have a quarrel?" "No, I just feel like I''m not in love with him." "That''s because your rtionship is stable, just like me and your dad. When we are young, we don''t understand what love is, but we still live together for so many years. "Okay, I know." She doesn''t want to say anything anymore, because she doesn''t talk about it with her mom. She is not a person of her age. There is gap between them. "Karin, don''t think I don''t know. The outside world is so tempting. You have actually forgotten your father''s advice." She is startled, "Mom, what are you saying?" "I saw it tonight. Your boss is very young. He seems only twenties." "Well..." She is speechless. It turns out that her mother is not happy, not because she returnedte, but because she saw Charlie sent her back. "Don''t exin. I just believe what I see." "Yes, I lied to you, but it isn''t because I am afraid of my father''s misunderstanding! We are just boss and employee." "I don''t care if there is anything between you or not. Don''t even think about it, your grandmother is the best example!" When referring to grandmother, Karin''s expression is overshadowed. After returning to the store, she calms down. She takes out her cell phone and dials Barry''s phone. She has forgotten how long ago when she called him. "Hello? Karin, have you returned?" When Barry sees the ID destination is London, he answers quickly. "Well, I emailed youst time, do you see it?" "Myptop is broken. I haven''t got it back." "Oh." She pauses, "Yes, I want to tell you something. Your mother came to my house today." "What happened?" "She and my dad even set our wedding date without our consent!" When saying this, Karin hopes that Barry could be on the same front with her, but, soon, she is disappointed. "That''s it?" Barry smiles, "Well. Thats great. Anyway, you''re my wife sooner orter." She has always tolerated his shorings, but what she can''t stand that Barry takes it for granted that she will marry him. Her eyes are blurry and her nose is sour. She snarls at her mobile phone, "Barry, I tell you clearly, no matter when, you should not take it for granted that I will marry you!" Hanging up the phone, she throws her phone on thewn in the distance, looking up at the starry sky, and tries to tell herself not to cry. Closing her eyes, a figure appears in her mind. Thinking of Charlie, heart heart is full of mixed feelings. Taking a few steps forward, she bends over to pick up her phone, and dials a number. After a while, a warm voice came in, "Dont worry. I didnt get lost." "Charlie..." She says and chokes up speechlessly. "What happened?" He hears her sound wrong. "Come and take me away." Thinking of her parents'' misunderstanding, and thinking of Barry''s intention, she says these words with anger. Charlie agrees without hesitation, "Well, wait for me." Karin doesn''t regret making the call. She takes a deep breath, puts her hands in the pockets of her jacket, and walks along the road. Although she doesn''t know how long she is going to go. But she believes that if she keeps going like this, there will always be an end. A dazzling light shots at her. She stops and slowly raises her eyes, her hands in her pockets clench uneasily. "Being Scolded?" Charlie gets out of the car and walks in front of her, asking with a smile. "Yes..." "Let me guess." He hugs himself around his chest, "It must be rted to your future mother-inw?" Karin isn''t surprised at all. "Yep..." "She told your dad about meeting you on the London Eye in the afternoon?" "That''s not true." "Why?" "My dad doesn''t discuss with me, and set the wedding date without my consent." "If you don''t want to get married, just dont do that." This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "You talk it so easily. Can you not marry Mia?" "Well, we are talking about your problem now." She sucks her nose, "Forget it, I have nothing to talk about." Thinking for a moment, she walks to his car, pulls the door and sits in. "In the middle of the night, don''t you feel dangerous if you let a man take you away?" Charlie then gets in the car and thoughtfully reaches out to fasten her seat belt. "I just want to find someone to keep me for one night, and I don''t think about other things. Besides, you are not that kind of person." "How do you know?" "The man who really has the intention will not reveal his intention." "That might be wrong. Men are dangerous animals. Don''t overestimate my self-control." Karin nces at him, "Don''t scare me. When I''m in such a bad mood, the only person who I think of is you. You should be proud of that. Dont destroy your image." Charlie chuckles and smiles, "You deliberately praise me so I wont do that thing to you, right?" She knows he is joking and faces him without fear. "You should tantly provoke me? Do you think I dont have the gut to do that or I dont want to do that?" "Both." "Then we try it." He steps the brake, holding her shoulders. And just as his lips are about to fall on hers, she reaches out and covers her mouth in panic... "Do you want to try?" The tip of his nose is close to her eyebrow. She shakes her head and says, "No..." Chapter 51 After drinking Chapter 51 After drinking The car restarts again. She watches the familiar scenery drifting away from the reflector. Karin asks sadly, "Charlie, do you think I''m wayward, and run away for trivial things?" He smiles, "Capriciousness is special for girls." "In fact, I rarely irritate my parents from childhood, but this time is different. After all, it is a major event in my life." "Then you have to figure it out. You just don''t like them dominating your marriage, or dont you want to get married at all?" She thinks about it, "Both. I just think that we shouldnt get married so soon. He is not rich and I am not rich. We have to work hard for our life. I dont want to quarrel with him for petty things after we get married." Charlie nods, "That is right. If your parents don''t understand, you can tell your boyfriend. After all, marriage is a matter for two people. The decision is in your own hands." Decadently bows her head, she whispers softly, "If he understands me, I wouldn''t be so angry..." The voice is too low, Charlie doesn''t hear clearly, "What are you talking about?" "Nothing." Subconsciously, she doesn''t want to let him know that she has troubles in love. The car stops at the hotel where he stays. Robert sees the two of them and is surprised, "What? You send her away, and then send her back?" She embarrassingly bites her lips and says, "Well, you dont wee me?" "Of course not. This is a hotel and not my house. How can I not wee you. It is out of curiosity." Karin walks into Charlie''s booked room for her, closes the door, and says, "Even if it''s your home, you also have to wee me." Robertughs and turns around, "Mr Charlie, I have never seen her so funny." Taking a hot bath, she is deep in her thoughts. The doorbell rings suddenly. She is startled and looks at the time. It is already half past eleven. Who will find her? Hesitating for a moment, she walks to the door and asks, "Who is it?" She thinks it is Charlie, but she hears, "Miss Karin, it''s me, Robert." "What happens?" "Well, please open the door." Out of politeness, she opens the door. Robert holds a bottle of red wine in his hand, and smiles and says, "I heard Charlie said that you are in a bad mood. Would you like to drink some wine?" She decisively shakes her head, "No, thank you." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Even a three-year-old knows something about being drunk, not to mention she is not a three-year-old. "Well. What kind of man you think of me that you guard against me?" Karin exins immediately, "No, no, mistake me. I just don''t like drinking..." "Will you drink with me? I''m in a bad mood." "Why are you in a bad mood?" She is confused. "It''s a long story." Robert enters the room and puts the wine on the coffee table, "Wait for me, I''ll get two cups." Karin sighs helplessly and goes into the bedroom to change clothes. Charlie is busy with his work. Robert pushes in the door and says, "Mr. Charlie, lets go and drink. "Drink?" He raises an eyebrow, "What do you mean?" "I took a bottle of wine to Miss Karins room" Charlie snorts, "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking." "She is going to get married. Do you really want to watch her be someone''s wife?" After a brief silence, he gets up and pats Robert''s shoulder, "You listen to me, I dont want to keep her by this way." After he finishes speaking, he goes straight out andes to Karin''s room. "Well, why are you here?" She has changed her clothes and is neatly waiting for Robert toe andin. "Its better to have more people drinking together." Robert then follows in, holding three goblets in his hand. He puts the cup on the table and takes turns in a circle. Karin is in a dilemma. Charlie reaches out and picks up the wine in front of her. "Well, Charlie, you gets the wrong cup." Robert stops him, but Charlie has drunk it. "I drink all her wine." It is not a negotiation, but an order. Robert drinks a ss of red wine and gets up and says, "Then you drink, I''ll go to bed first." Charlie alone drinks the wine himself. Soon, a bottle of red wine has almost emptied. In terms of mood, his will not be better than anyone, but the difference is that he will never let anyone know or see that he is in a bad mood. "Don''t drink, you will get drunk." Karin takes his cup. She is very worried.. "I will drink all of it, so you don''t have to drink it." "You don''t have to drink." He smiles, "That''s right, but I wont giving up halfway." He drinks thest ss of wine, and Karin mutters angrily, "What kind of habits do you have? It''s terrible." Charlie is really a little drunk. He leans on the sofa and stares at Karin. In his heart, there is a kind of irresistible desire slowly surging. "Are you all right? I help you go back to the room." She is trying to help him up, but she loses her focus and falls back to the sofa. And Charlie presses against her. The atmosphere suddenly bes tense, she wants to push him away, but he holds his wrist, "Karin..." He calls her softly, making her also lose mind. Charlie''s affectionate eyes look at her for a long time. She feels that she falls into the bottomless abyss... His lips move closer to her, little by little, both of them are struggling, especially Charlie, who knows he shouldn''t do this, but couldn''t control himself. The desire for her, is so strong at the help of alcohol. When the cold lips finally fall, Karin closes her eyes, and let go of her reason... She is almost breathless from his kiss. How enthusiastic it is. It is the most primitive desire between a man and a woman, and only loved ones would have it. Lips and tongues are entangled tightly, washing to be entangled for a lifetime. His unique breath makes her unconsciously wrap around his neck, and responds warmly to his wildness. "No, no!" She pushes him away suddenly, rushes to the bathroom, and locks herself in. Time passes minute by minute. She sits on the cold floor, tightly hugging herself, Mia and Barry''s faces flicker in her mind, eroding her heart like a serpent. Chapter 52 We cant do that Chapter 52 We can''t do that Reason returns a little, and she hears the knock on the door, "Karin, open the door." Biting her lips tightly, she desperately suppresses the sadness in her heart. Why should she let her meet a wrong person at the wrong time... "Karin." Calming her emotions, she opens the door and stands in front of him. He is still the gentle and elegant, but no longer calm as usual. Charlie hugs her into her arms and proims in her ears, "I like you, do you know? I like you." At that moment, she feels a little bit helpless. "But I don''t like you." "You''re lying." He looks into her eyes, and she lowers her head. Yeah, she is lying. If she doesn''t like him, how could she give him a warm response. "Charlie, whether true or false, I don''t like you. It''s the only answer I can give you. Don''t ask me why. You understand why." She breaks away from his embrace. Her heart is in pain, and the biggest sorrow in her life is she cannot love what she loves. Charlie refuses to let go of her and hugs her from behind, "I don''t ept such an answer." "So what do you want? I can''t say I like you. You have someone you have to marry, so do I. Charlie, we can''t. You listen clearly, we can''t!" Karin cries. For the first time in front of a man, she cries so sadly. "Nothing is impossible. Since I''m honest with you, everything is impossible, I will make it possible." "How do you change? You tell me how you change it? Don''t think I don''t know, you have a reason to marry Mia." She chokes cries like a helpless child. Charlie feels distressed and wipes the tears in the corner of her eyes. He says, "Before I know you, my life is really going on regrly, but now, I am willing to subvert all for you." "Even if there is no Mia, there will still be other problems." Karin knows so clearly that she and Charlie are not only separated by two people. She could not abandon her parents for him, and he could not give up the family business for her. If Karin knew things would happen as today, she will choose to not meet him two years ago. She cannot stand such helplessness. The night is already deep. She sits in the dark stupidly. A few hours ago, Charlie''s words makes her sad. "If my love is a burden to you, then just forget what I said." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. When he leaves, she is deeply lost in thoughts. Karin covers her heart and tells herself, Even if it''s a little bit sad now, it''s better than making things worse. Struggling on the edge of reason and emotion is an unbearable torture for anyone. In the early morning, the sun rises from the east. After a night of reflection, the messy thoughts finally sort out. She washes her face, walks to Charlie''s room, stands for a few seconds, and raises her hand to knock on the door. "Miss Karin, good morning." A sudden voice behind her scares her, "Good morning." "Are you looking for Charlie?" "Yes, has he waken up?" "Yes, but hes already out, and we won''t return to the hotel today." She knows he is busy with business today, but is surprised, "Why dont you go with him?" "He asks me to..." Robert pauses with aplex look, "send you home." Karin stumbles. Maybe she does not expect Charlie to have such an arrangement. "Mr Charlie asked me to tell you that don''t get angry with your dad. Even if he is wrong, he is always your father." "I know this." She smiles bitterly, "Then I''ll go back first." "I drive you back." "No," she refuses, "I want to go alone." Perhaps Robert knows something happened between them, and does not force her. He just reminds her, "Don''t forget, Miss Karin, the ne returns to Zurich at 9 am the the day after tomorrow." "Yes." She nods. Turning around and leaving, Robert reluctantly stops her, "Actually..." "What happened?" "Maybe I shouldn''t tell much, but I still can''t help but want to say that Charlie''s feelings for you are genuine." Karin bows her head and sighs helplessly, "I know, but we can''t do this." She walks away without looking back. She would rather be in pain now than in the future. Back at home, her father ignores her. Taking a deep breath, she walks over and says, "Dad, I''m sorry." "You know it?" Mike raises an eyebrow and asks. "Well, I know I''m wrong, but only for running away from home. I don''t think I''m wrong in terms of marriage." "You..." "You dont have to be angry. I wont tell you about this. Ill tell Barry''s mother, no matter how stubborn they are, they re not as stubborn as you are. Before her father scolds her, she runs to the Barrys home in one breath. Lucy carries a basket preparing to go to the market to buy food. When she sees Karin, she says happily, "Oh, Karin is here. Come, go and buy food with me." Karin agrees, "Yes." Just take this opportunity to brainwash the future mother-inw. Chapter 53 Off the track mentally and physically Chapter 53 Off the track mentally and physically "Auntie, you talked to my dad about the marriage, does Barry know?" "No. I''ll decide for this." "But you still need to ask his opinion, maybe he doesn''t want to get married now." "Howe, Barry, would have no choice but to marry you. Besides, he would listen to me. He never dares to say anything about the things I decide." Karin feels a little displeased in her heart, and smiles forcefully, "But now we have nothing for marriage." "What?" "House, car, career, these important things." Lucy res at her, "Who says you dont have a house? Cant you live in my house?" "Auntie, you and your husband and your daughter are not enough to live in that house." "It''s okay. I''ll be staying in Barrys room with your uncle. Our big house will be for you." She is a little speechless and euphemistically tells her, "In fact, the house is a trivial matter. The key is that I have not graduated yet. Barry''s job is unstable. I hope we can get married two yearster. By then we will have everything and your burden will be lighter." It is a good intention, but Lucy misunderstands her, "Karin, I find that you are very different this time. Are you affected by foreign thoughts, so you want to find a reason to regret marriage?" Karin shakes her head quickly, "Of course not, I just think of some more realistic questions." "It doesnt worth mentioning. If you dont have car, you can walk. If you dont have a career, you can develop it. I dont think these will be a stumbling block to your marriage. "Well, don''t mention it." Beforeing, in fact, she does not give much hope. Sure enough, without hope, there would not be much disappointment. "Karin, don''t me your aunt for being so attentive. I think you have changed your whole values since you study abroad for a few years." "How have I changed?" "You want a house and a car, and you know the financial conditions of our family, and you still say that, don''t you think you make me embarrassed?!" Karin is really tired of arguing with her. She exins patiently, "I don''t want to ask you for what I want, but I want to rely on my own ability to own it. This is a kind of self-motivation. Isn''t it self-motivated?" Lucy says with a meaningful smile, "It is good to be motivated. I am afraid that you want to take shortcuts. Many girls want to marry sugar daddy. Of course, I am not saying you, you are not that kind of girl." Karin hopes to shut her mouth. After lunch, Karin finds a reason to return home. Along the way back, she thinks a lot. She opposes the marriage like this because the time is not right, or because of other reasons? She has been afraid to face this problem because she has decided that the time is not right yet, but her mother-inw is right. If she really wants to get married, her reasons are not enough to be a stumbling block for marriage. When shees home, she says sincerely to my parents, "Dad, mom, I have thought it through. I will marry Barry." Mike and Jane are quite surprised. "Why do you suddenly figure it out?" "Like what you said, it''s going to get married sooner orter. Since it is a settled thing, there is no need to dy it." She forces herself to ept the reality, but she does not want to betray Barry one day... Night is approaching. In the suite of the five-star hotel, Charlie stands in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. The coffee in his hand has already cooled. He overlooks the lower part of the city, and the whole city is shining with lights. "Charlie." "Well, what?" "Would you like to call Miss Karin?" Charlie turns around, "What do you want to do?" "The day after tomorrow will return to Zurich. Except for the London Eye, we havent visited many of London''s famous ces yet. How about..." "No. She rarely goes home. Let her spend more time with her family." Charlie walks calmly to his desk, opens theptop, and devotes himself to his work. Robert knows that the things he decides would not change easily. He shrugs helplessly. Half an hour before the dumpling shop closes, Karin says she goes shopping in the supermarket and secretly finds a ce to call Charlie. Looking at the words Karin shing on the phone, Charlie in a bit surprised, and he presses to answer. "Hello?" Karin summons the courage and asks softly, "Are you free tomorrow?" "Yes, what''s wrong?" "I want to take you to a ce..." He hesitates slightly, but does not refuse, "OK." "That''s it. I''ll go to you tomorrow at ten." "Yes." Hanging up the phone, Karin is a bit surprised. Why doesn''t Charlie ask her where to take him... She gets up before dawn, and hurries to the city centre. When she arrives at the hotel, the sun just rises. She knocks on the door of Charlie''s room and opens the door halfway. The guy inside asks in amazement, "Why so early? Don''t you say that youe at ten? "Because the distance is long, I''m afraid I don''t have enough time, so Ie here." "Where to go?" He asks, and she smiles slyly, "Its a secret." "Wait a minute, I''ll go get changed." "Okay." She enters the room, "The ce we''re going to is very remote." She deliberately shouts at the bedroom. After a while, Charlie changes his clothes and walks out. "Ready?" This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Yes." The two get out of the room and meet Robert. He asks erroneously, "Hey, Didnt she say..." "She came by herself." Charlie knows what he wants to ask, and answer him in advance. "Where are you going?" Karin immediately answers, "Go to a good ce." "With me?" Seeing the situation, he is out. "I''m sorry. It may be inconvenient to bring with you." Robert smiles, "All right. All right. I don''t mind." Chapter 54 Worldly ruthlessness Chapter 54 Worldly ruthlessness Charlie couldn''t guess what Karin is thinking. He drives for a long time before they arrive at the destination. In front of they is an old-style building, lined with buttonwoods. "Where is this?" He stops the car and asks in confusion. "Follow me." Karin still refuses to say anything and goes straight into a rusty iron gate. Charlie follows, and soon, he sees a kind-hearted old woman sitting alone at the window of the small building, isted and quiet. "Grandma!" Karin steps forward and shouts loudly. The old woman smiles lightly and strokes her hair, "Karin is back." "Well! I miss you so much, I really miss you so much." "I miss you too." The old woman''s smile is still so quiet, Charlie stands aside thoughtfully. Long time ago, Karin showed him a picture of her grandmother, London''s most traditional old-fashioned woman. After decades of ups and downs, traces of years are engraved on her face. After some greetings, Karin quickly introduces, "Grandma, this is a friend I know in Zurich. His name is Charlie." Charlie steps forward and nods, "How do you do?" The old woman stares carefully and nods slowly, "Wee." She only says one sentence, and gets up and says, "I''m tired. I''ll go to rest first." Karin helps her into the bedroom, andes out a momentter, and says to Charlie, "You see?" "What do you mean?" "My grandma is very depressed." "What happened?" She sighs and remains silent for a while before saying, "In fact, fifty years ago, my grandma is going to marry. It was arranged by her parents. At the time, it was impossible to meet the one you are going to marry, not to mention that you will fall in love with each other. But my grandma fell in love with a rich man. They loved each other, and my grandma got pregnant. The man promised to marry her, but he didnt. When my grandma gave birth to my mom, she was suffering great pressure from others gossip, but she withstood all of them. She deeply believed that the man wille back to her. But when my was two years old, she knew that the one she loved had already married someone else. Only by this time, did my grandma forsake this love. She no longer believed the marriage that two families dont match each other." Karin is also to cry. She thinks that Charlie would understand why she says this. Charlie is very distressed, not the fate of an old-fashioned woman who is disappointed for love, but the person in front of him, who interprets her helplessness and worries in this way. Holding her hands, He slowly moves closer to her, and he says in her ears word by word, "Karin, the same encounter does not mean the same fate." Taking two steps back, Karin allows herself to be moved, but she is not allowed to be convinced. Only time will know whether love will withstand the hardship. She doesn''t want to take a path that her grandmother has taken. In that case, her mother should be sad. "Stay here for lunch?" Charlie nods, "Okay." "You just sit here and I''ll go shopping." "I go with you." "No, I''ll be back soon." She doesn''t know what Charlie likes to eat. After thinking about it, she takes out her mobile phone and dials Robert. "Hey? Miss Karin." "Robert, I would like to ask, what does Charlie like to eat?" Robert seems unable to respond, "What?" "I''m at the supermarket. I am preparing for the lunch..." "Oh, I see." He interrupts with joy, "Listen, Charlie''s favorite dish is fried pork with peanuts." "Impossible." She wonders. "Trust me, I''ve been with him for so many years, and I know him best." "Fine then." After buying the food, she returns to her grandmother''s house. Far away, she sees Charlie is sitting on the window sill. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "I''m back." She waves her hand strongly, smiles brightly at him. "Are you tired?" Charlie stares at her affectionately, his thin lips rising slightly. "No. Poor girls are not so coquettish." "May I help you?" Leaning against the kitchen door, he asks softly. Karin shakes her head, "No. I dont want to bother you." At the sound of the door opening, the two look back. It is grandma who gets up. She staggers to the small window and sits on the bamboo chair. Charlie wants to say hello, but is taken by Karin. She makes a snoring motion and whispers, "Don''t disturb her, she likes to be quiet." Lunch is ready and there is a full table of dishes, "I am not a good cook, but you have to eat." Charlie looks at the peanut shredded pork in front of him. His expression isplex and surprised. "What? Don''t you like it?" Karin asks cautiously. "I do." He picks up his chopsticks, his fingers trembling slightly. "Enjoy yourself." Chapter 55 The taste of beautiful fruits Chapter 55 The taste of beautiful fruits Charlie mps a peanut. After looking at it for a long time, he asks, "Why do you make this dish?" "Robert tells me you like it." She says in low voice, because he is not sure if she has been teased by Robert. "Oh..." He nods meaningfully. His expression returns to his usual calm. Karin doesn''t ask if this dish has any special meaning to him. Since they can''t be together, then don''t be overly curious. "Your grandma live alone, wouldn''t she be too lonely?" While washing the dishes, Charliees over and asks. "But she doesn''t want to leave here." "But can she take care of herself?" "Yes, as long as she doesn''t get ill, she''s no different from normal people, and she can tell the truth." "Oh? What did she tell you?" Karin smiles, "Yes, she told me when I was very young, she said, Karin, no matter how difficult you are, you have to face it bravely with hope. Dontin, and be grateful all the time. Integrity is the greatest wealth God has given us the poor." Charlie admires the lonely back, "She is a great woman." The two stay until the dusk. On the way back, they talk a lot about her grandmother. "When I graduate, I cane over with her." Karin''s unintentional sentence makes Charlie realized an important issue. He brakes his car and says very seriously, "Can you apply for a master''s degree?" She is i a maze for a while, but she understands what his intention is. "I don''t have that much money." She lowers her head and deliberately avoids his problems. Even she has the money, she would not stay in Zurich if she can. "I will be responsible for all your expenses." As long as she stays with him for two years, he is confident to solve all problems. "No, I don''t have this n at the moment." She insists the principle she should adhere to. "Karin..." Charlie is very frustrated, he holds her shoulder, "Why do you have to be so rational? What should I do to you?" "I''ll tell you a story." Karin raises her head to meets his gaze. "An angel and her friends fly freely under the sun. She sees a beautiful vine bearing a beautiful fruit. When she goes to pick it, her friends try to stop her, but she still resolutely picks it. It is bitter and astringent. Her friends fly away. And she, lost her wings, and could no longer fly. She could not feel the comfort of the sun, and the only thing waiting for her is lonely death. Finally, she understands the taste of beautiful fruit bitter." When the story is over, she asks him, "Do you know what this story mean?" He shakes his head, not that he doesn''t know, he just wants to hear what she says. "The moral of this story is to tell you not to pick the fruit that shouldn''t be picked, otherwise, you will bear the consequences of it." After a long silence, Charlie starts the engine, "Let''s go." He is extremely patient, of course, only for Karin. The atmosphere is not very rxed, and it happens that Barry calls her. Karin nces at the man next to him and resolutely answers the phone, "Hey?" "Karin, are you still angry with me?" "No." "Then why don''t you reply to me when I sent you messages?" "I didnt receive." In fact she does not receive his messages. "No. The signal is that poor? Are you still in London? Would you like me to take two days off to apany you?" "No, I will return to Zurich tomorrow." "You go back so soon?" "Yes." "Well then, be careful on your way." "Yes." When she is about to hang up the phone, Barry says, "Wait a minute..." "What happened?" "I heard... I heard..." Barry seems to have something to say. "What did you hear?" "I heard that you are close to a rich boss, aren''t you?" "What?" She frowns. "I don''t mean anything else, just wants to remind you that we two are going to get married. You should avoid these ambiguous things, or you will be gossiped." "Being gossiped? Who?" Who else besides his mother? "No matter who. There are no waves without wind, anyway." She desperately suppresses the anger, she grits her teeth and says, "If you think so, then I can''t help you." Maybe he hears Karin is angry, Barry softens his attitude, "Karin, in fact, I absolutely believe you, but you should also cherish your good name." Oh, it''s ridiculous. If he believes her unconditionally, he won''t feel that she does not cherish her good name. "Thank you, but your words are contradictory!" Karin restrains the urge to cry. She doesn''t want to quarrel with Barry in front of Charlie, and how much she wants Charlie to see her happy... Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. But why is it so difficult. Hanging up the phone, she looks outside the window. "Do your parents know that you will return to Zurich tomorrow?" Charlie asks casually, not mentioning the phone call just now. "Yes." "Then I will drive you back to pick up the luggage. Stay in the hotel tonight, in case you wont catch up the ne tomorrow." "Okay, thank you." She has never been so grateful to his gentleman, not because of his thoughtfulness, but because he retains her proud dignity, knowing that she has an unhappy conversation with her boyfriend, and does not take advantage of it to hurt her . At the entrance of the hotel, he gets out of the car and Robert walks over with a sad look. "Mr. Charlie, I have something unfortunate to tell you..." "What''s up?" Robert nces at Karin and lowers his voice and says, "Miss Mia is here." Talk of the devil and hees. As soon as the words ended, Miaes out of the hotel and shouts with a smile, "Charlie." Chapter 56 Ignorance is happiness Chapter 56 Ignorance is happiness The atmosphere suddenly bes subtle, and several people looking at each other, totally unexpected that they would meet on such an asion. "Why are you here?" Charlie asks in confusion, a gleam of dissatisfaction shing in his eyes. "I miss you, why are you upset?" Mia says meaningfully to the opposite woman, "I thought that only you and Roberte to London, I never expect that Karin is here too." Karin smiles awkwardly without giving any exnation. "Why don''t you call me before you came?" "If I call you, will you let mee here?" She asks in a resentful tone. Robert interrupts the embarrassing atmosphere, "Let''s eat first, I''ve booked a room." "You eat. I have to go home and pack my luggage." Karin just wants to rush away from such an embarrassing scene. When she is about to leave, Charlie grabs her and says, "Robert will send you." She feels numbness in her arm for a while, and she sees the anger in Mia''s eyes. But Charlie insists, "It''s more convenient for him to drive you home." Robert sighs, steps forward and says, "Let me send you home. The weather is bad." One mountain cannot have two tigers. In order to leave quickly, Karin has to agree. In the elegant restaurant, Mia is sitting opposite Charlie with a gloomy face. She has a lot of things she wants to say, but now, she has no mood to say it. Charlie is always good to her and orders her favorite food, but he doesn''t feel sorry for hurting her. "Don''t you exin it to me?" She couldn''t hold her back, and asks angrily. "Exin what?" "Why is she with you? Is the reason why you don''t bring me to London because she takes my ce?" "No one can take your ce. I have emphasized many times." Mia sneers, "For all these years, you have told me like this every time. Have you ever thought about it that I dont cherish the thing you stay for me. I hope you can kiss me, hug me, to be your bosom friend. Even if you forsake me, I dont care!" Charlie looks up indifferently, and asks sharply, "Are you sure?" His expression has never been more serious. It seems that as long as she nods her head, he would give her a night''s sleep as she wishes, and then abandons her. "I''m hungry." She doesn''t have the courage to continue the topic. The sky is gray and starts to rain. Karins mood is like the weather, gloomy. "If it is not for Mias appearance, Charlie would definitely send you back in person." Robert sees that she is in a bad mood and tries to make up for something. "Oh, it doesn''t matter." She shrugs, trying to pretend to be indifferent. "I should be me. Last night, Miss Mia asked me which hotel we are staying in. At that time, I never thought she woulde, so I just sent the address to her... "No. Mia is Charlie''s fiancee. It is normal shee to him." "It stands to reason, but..." He sighs helplessly, "How to say, there are some things you don''t understand." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "For example?" "For example, having a marriage contract does not mean that they are in love." Karin smiles bitterly, maybe others don''t understand, but how could she not understand... In the hustle and bustle of the city, as long as the weather is bad, there will be traffic jams on the road. "When is this going to stop?" Karin couldn''t helpining. "Don''t worry." "I''m not in a hurry, I am worry about you. You haven''t eaten dinner for sending me." She mumbles softly, feeling sorry. "It''s okay, I''m not hungry." Robert''s patiencees from a kind of cultivation. She turns her head, "Well, why don''t I invite you to my home for dumplings?" "Really?" "Of course." "Then how do you answer if your parents ask who I am?" "My boss''s driver." He smiles, "Well, that might work." After finally reaching the destination, Karin jumps out of the car, pointing at the sign of the dumpling shop and says, "That''s my house, let''s go." Robert follows her into the shop. Although the space is small, it makes him feel at home. "Dad, mom, I''m back." Mike is busy with making noodles. He hears his daughter is back and turns to nce at the man behind his daughter. He steps forward alertly and asks, "Who is he?" "Oh, my boss'' driver, he sent me back to pick up things." Karin smiles and coquettishly says, "Cook us a bowl of dumplings. I''m so hungry." After a few words of ritual greetings, her father turns to prepare the dumplings. Jane asks her daughter with a low voice, Will you leave tomorrow? "Yes." Maybe she sees her mother worrying, she pats her breasts and promises, "Mom, I know you and dad will miss me, but rest assured, I wille back to you as soon as I graduate, and I will never leave." "It is good." Jane smilesfortably and is willing to trust her child. After the dumplings are prepared, Karin brings it to Robert, "Taste it and I am sure you will like it." He nods, not forgetting to tease before tasting, "If Charlie knows that I am eating dumplings in your house now, he must envy me." "Why?" "Last time he brought you back, he said to me, in fact, he really wants to see the ce where you grew up." Embarrassingly bowing her head, "What''s so good about it." "You just dont want to understand him." The two fall into silence. This is a sensitive topic. After a while, Robert breaks the silence, "Yes, did you cook the dish I told you at noon?" "Pork with peanuts?" Karin asks uncertainly. "Yes." "Sure, but he doesn''t seem to like it very much." "He didnt dislike it, but he''s afraid to eat." "I didnt poison him." Robert sighs slightly and pauses for a while before exining, "No. Everyone has the memory they need to survive. For Charlie, the memory that he depends on is the dish of peanut fried with pork." "Why?" "Since his parents died, for so many years, hes been tired innately. The dish is the mostmonly cooked by his mother during his lifetime, because no one mixes peanuts with pork, and his mother wants to give him unique love." Chapter 57 Affectionate kiss Chapter 57 Affectionate kiss While eating dumplings, Karin listens to Robert''s words, and gradually bes unconscious. "Since it has such a significant meaning, why did you ask me make it for him?" "That''s not the case, Charlie has a deep affection for his mother. Since his mother died, his heart is like a piece of ice. Until I know you, the ice shows signs of melting. Although I am not present at noon today, I''m sure that he must have been touched by the dish you made for him." Her nose is sour, she puts down her chopsticks, and says, "I''m full, enjoy yourself." He gets upstairs and goes back to the room to pack her luggage, and her mother follows her, "Karin, don''t forget your promise." "OK, I know." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Mother''s expectations are something she can never fail, even if she is unhappy. On the way back, she thinks about what Robert said, and her mood is always bad. When she arrives at the hotel, she is hoping to avoid Charlie and Mia. However, things go against her. The moment she steps into the hall, she meets the two. "Have you had dinner?" Charlie asks with concern, she nods, and stiffly answers, "Yes." "Me too. The dumplings I ate at her house are delicious." Robert deliberately shows off. Sure enough, Charlie shes a surprise in his eyes, but soon calms down, "You go back to the room to rest first, I have something else to do now." "Okay." She nods hurriedly, carries her luggage into the elevator, and closes the door. It iste at night, lying on the soft big bed of the hotel, thinking about some messy things. Tomorrow she will return to Zurich, she should not be with Charlie again, but it seems to have a lot of words to tell him, and there is no chance to say. If Mia hasn''te, she would speak them out. She could say what she wants to say, all at once. It is close to one o''clock in the morning. After Charlie takes Mia out, he never returns. No, they should be back, but she is invisible in the room. He lives next to her, across a wall, but she doesn''t have the courage to raise her ears. Counting the sheep desperately, she finally feels a little sleepy, but the phone suddenly sounds. Her heart is startled, and there seems to be a sense of intuition that it is him. It is. The message reads, "Open the door." Open the door? She is shocked and couldn''t believe her eyes. He asks her to open the door. Is he outside her room? Without much time to think, she jumps off the bed and opens the door without turning on the lights. A dark figure shes into the room, just like two years ago, pressing her against the door. Although the moonlight is pale, it is enough to see his face. "You..." As soon as she is about to speak, her lips are pressed by his. The gentle kisssts for a long time, and Karin is almost out of breath when he kisses her. She forgets to push him away. Instead, her arms hug his neck unknowingly, smelling the faint mint scent between his tongue and teeth. She is extremely struggling and contradictory to herself. Two voices echo at them same time. One voice says, "Karin, you can''t do this. You can''t indulge in your feelings." Another voice says, "Follow your heart. Love is inherently selfish. As long as you are in love, nothing is impossible." Sometimes, she really wants to let herself be indulged in love, like now, she really doesn''t want to think about anyone and just follow her feelings, but can she? What after indulgence? What is waiting for her? Perhaps, what is waiting for her is endless pain and me. Charlie lets go of her. In the darkness, the two looks at each other for a long time. He reaches out and takes her into his arms, whispering softly, Karin, I will never offend you if I cannot give you a secure future." She may be grateful for his responsibility, but why does she feel so sad. "Charlie, but you offend me every time." Karin purses her lips and pushes him angrily. He hugs her tighter, "Sometimes, I can''t help myself." "But what is this? Your fiancee lives next door. If she knows it, how could I feel?" "Sooner orter, she will know that, and I am ready." "What are you going to do?" "Cancel the engagement." She hurriedly says, "No, absolutely not." "This is my business. You cant say no to me." Karin feels a little embarrassed, and exins, "I mean, you need to think twice before you act, don''t be too impulsive." "Do you want me to marry her?" Charlie asks seriously, his tone sounds sad. Her heart softens, "I just want you to be happy." For the first time, she begins to face up to the emotional problem with him, "I know that you may marry Mia not because of love, but there must be other reasons. No matter what the reason is, I do not want you to change because of me." "How do you know that I do this because of you? It is also possible, but I want to take responsibility for my life." "If so, I have nothing to say." He smiles, "If not, what do you want to say?" "I want to say, I hope you be happy." "Do you think I would be happy to live with someone I dont love?" She is always easily pushed into the corner by him. Facing his affectionate gaze, she wants to escape. "I feel pity for your helplessness, but I''m sorry, I can''t help you." "You feel pity for me? I haven''t sympathized with you yet." Karin blushes, "Why do you feel pity for me." "Don''t think I don''t know, your rtionship is in a mess." Chapter 58 Stay with me Chapter 58 Stay with me She refuses to admit it, and she hums angrily, "Do you think other wont happy if you are not? "Nonsense." Charlie taps her forehead with his fingers, "Do you know why I came to your room sote?" "No." "I''m upset." "Why?" "Why can Robert go to your house?" For a brief moment, she grins, "Aren''t you jealous?" He should be jealous! It really startles her. "So what, I just want to know, why can''t I go?" "You are so noble, I can''t treat you well." "In what capacity is Robert going to your house?" "Boss driver." Charlie thoughtfully says, "Then why can''t I pretend to be the driver of the boss?" Karin is shocked by her words, "Come on, you are so noble. My parents would not believe it!" But she adds, "But why are you going to my house?" "Can''t I?" "In the future..." "Don''t tell me that you will send me a wedding invitation when you get married, and then I can go to your house." "Yes, thats what I mean." Charlie nces at her, shaking his head, "Sooner orter, you will anger me to death." "I will not." She narrows her smile and changes her solemn expression, "Yes, I have something to tell you." "Yes?" "Today Robert told me something about you, including the pork with peanuts..." Giving him a vignt nce to make sure he doesn''t mind, and says, "I don''t expect that you will be unhappy sometimes..." "Stop." Charlie interrupts her, "I am still a person with emotions, surely I will be unhappy sometimes. There is no need to look at me with suchpassionate eyes." "Don''t get me wrong, I don''t mean anything else, I just want to express feelings." "Oh, what is it?" He raises an eyebrow with interest. "It''s a fate to meet each other. I am going to graduate. Before I leave, I hope you can promise me to protect yourself well, not to be hunted after like two years ago. No matter how many enemies you have, you must firmly believe that there are more people who need you than those who want to kill you." "Do you need me or do you want me to disappear?" "You know that!" "Well..." He helplessly sighs, "This Robert always likes to think me feeling lonely. Don''t be fooled by him. Karin doesn''t believe Robert will fool her. On the contrary, she feels that Charlie is just not used to being worried about. "I mean it. Take care of yourself, will you?" A person must live with belief, and as long as he promises, then he will certainly abide by it. Charlie thinks for a few seconds, and suddenly says, "Since you are so worried about me, then stay with me." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Karin raises her cheeks and mumbles vaguely, "Knowing that I won''t agree, and you still ask this." "There is still a glimmer of hope." A courageous man is not afraid of gambling, nor is he afraid of losing. The phone rings, and Charlie nces at the number, and doesnt answer the phone without hesitation. It rings again, "Whats wrong?" The sound is a bit alienated. "Have you slept?" Mia questions coldly, and seems to have known that he is not in the room. Karin is so close to him that she hears what Mia says. She feels a little unsteady, and she always feels as if she has stolen something belonging to someone else, although, she does not do anything to cross the line. Charlie never lies, especially to Mia. When he is about to answer truthfully, he is frightened by the self- me eyes in front of him, and he says, "Yes." "OK, good night." With deep grievances, Mia hangs up the phone. "Go back to your room." Karin opens the door for him, and she checks the empty corridor. She breaths a sigh of relief and turns around, but he presses her against the wall, "I can promise you that I will respect your choice and will not force you to be with me, but you also have to promise me that you cannot hide from me when you return to Zurich." She opens her mouth in horror, looking at the open door in panic, and says anxiously, "Let go of me. Someone might be outside." "I don''t care." "But I do." Karin''s voice is a little hoarse. She has never been hurt by anyone, so she doesn''t want to hurt others. She never forgets hermitment to Mia. Until now, she has adhered to the bottom line in her heart and never wavers. "If you promise me, I will let you go." "Okay, I promise you!" In an anxiety, she couldn''t care too much. She could only give in to him. Charlie leaves, the room calms down instantly, and his scent remains in the air. Leaning against the door, her original unsettled heart is messed up, and she starts to worry a little, worries that the closer she gets to Charlie, the farther she would be with Barry... Chapter 59 Cant go into his heart Chapter 59 Can''t go into his heart Not every Cindere can find her own shoes. If you think you can find it, you must be prepared to be drowned by the spat before you find it. Charlie returns to the room, and when the lights are on, the woman on the sofa cast him a disappointed look. "You lied to me for her." Mia gritted her teeth and trembled slightly. She really feels sorrowful. For so many years, he has never lied to her once, and now, for the first time, he lied to her for an insignificant woman. Oh, she thought that Karin is insignificant. "Sorry." Charlie walks calmly to her, "Let''s have a talk." Some things are destined to be faced, and some people are destined to be hurt. Although, he doesnt want to hurt her. "We have nothing to talk about, just remember your promise." She gets up and leaves, but stopped by him, "Listen." Mia covers her ears, "I don''t want to listen or talk to you. If you say sorry, I will forgive you." Knowing that everything has changed, she is deceiving herself and refuses to face it. "Mia, don''t do this, Listens to me." Charlie holds her shoulders, "What I owe you I can never make up for it. Yes, I want to make up for you with marriage, because that''s what you need, but now..." "No!! No!!" She runs into his arms and couldn''t help crying. She hits his chest with her fist, "Charlie, you know, I have nothing, you are the only one in my world I can rely on. If you don''t want me, I have no courage to live..." Mia''s emotions are very excited. Charlie is worried about her chest tightness, so he has to swallow the words. "I particrly hate that you are with other women. When you face me, you are still calm. You can lie to me for her, can''t you lie to me? When I question you, you can lie to me that you are in Roberts room, or goes to eat supper, or couldn''t fall asleep so get out for some fresh air. No matter what, just don''t look at me with such honest eyes, can you? A man is willing to change for a woman because that woman is important in his heart, but Mia doesn''t know this. "It''ste at night. You''re not well. Go to bed." He avoids her problems and at the same time sees the loneliness in her eyes. It''s not Charlie''s heartlessness, but there is only one ce in his heart. And Mia has never walked in it. "Kiss me, can you?" The sudden request shocks him. "Don''t reject me, I will be sad." Mia''s humble eyes touch his heart, and it is Charlies family who owes to her. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Taking a step forward, hugging her waist, he kisses her, and his cold lips are like his kiss, without any temperature. Early in the morning, almost the same, the doors of several adjacent suites open at the same time. Unexpectedly, Miaes out of Charlie''s room. "Hi, Miss Karin, good morning." Robert greets her in an attempt to divert Karin''s attention. "Good morning." She nods, her white face smiling slightly. "You all get up so early." Mia yawns and deliberately stretches herself. Charlie steps outter. His expression is a bit confused, but it is only momentarily, and soon, he restores his former calmness. "Eat breakfast and go to the airport." In a few words, he takes the lead to go downstairs. The breakfast is in front of him, but it is not attractive, but in order not to cause people doubt, Karin eats a bit. She seems to be calm at what she saw, she she still feels ufortable.. If Charlie doesn''te to her room in the middle of night, it would be fine. But this morning she saw Miaing out of his room, she feels being fooled. On the way to the airport, she says nothing, and she thinks that theyd better get as far away as possible on the ne. At the departure hall, after security checks, Robertes and says, "We''ll sit togetherter." She snorts angrily, "Wait and see." When she camest time, she asked him to sit with her, but he betrayed her. This time, who knows what tricks he wants to y. She deliberately walks at the end of the crowd, and finds a seat ording to the ticket number. It is seat with a window, and she feels much better. As long as she doesn''t sit with Charlie, the journey will not be long for her. With her elbows against her chin, she stares nkly out of the window,pletely unaware that a pretty figurees towards her. When she hears the sound, she instinctively looks back, and suddenly stares at the woman in amazement, "Miss Mia, why do you sit here?" Mia holds up the ticket in her hand, "ording to the ticket." What? Her good mood vanishes without trance. Although she doesn''t want to sit with Charlie, no one knows that it is worse to sit with Mia! Robert sits next to Charlie, who frowns and asks, "Why did you change positions with Mia?" "She forced me. She said that she has a fight with you and doesn''t want to sit with you. What can I do..." "Do you believe this?" Charlie questions coldly. Mia''s purpose is too clear. "I don''t believe it, but if she wants to make trouble with Miss Karin, there are plenty of opportunities. It doesn''t matter if you change or not." His face sinks, "Give you ten minutes, change it back." Regardless of whether Mia has the opportunity to trouble Karin in the future, but at the moment, he does not allow anyone to hurt Karin. As the ne takes off, Karin''s heart hangs up in the air as well. "I''m curious, why did youe to London with Charlie?" "Because I''m from London." Mia smiles ironically, "This can also be considered a reason? There are tens of thousands of people from London in Zurich. Why doesn''t someone follow him but yo?" "You can ask your fiance about this." "Fiancee? Do you know Charlie is my fiance? Now that you know, why seduce my man?" "I did not!" "In the middle of the night, you seduced my man to your room. Dont you feel shameless? Which decent girl will behave like this? Have you heard the story of covering your ears and stealing the bell? If you have heard it, then you should know that you are deceiving yourself." Chapter 60 She makes me sick Chapter 60 She makes me sick Karin suddenly feels that Mias words make her sick. "Whatever you think, the only thing I can promise you is that she only will be your fiance." "Don''t think I will trust you anymore. In this world, nothing is absolute. Why can you be certain that he will only be my fiance?" She is so unreasonable, Karin sighs, "It''s true, a woman as relentless as Miss Mia will one day push your man to others, of course, the other I am referring to is not me." "You..." Mia is angry, but fortunately Robert rushes over in time. Whispering to Mia a few words, she changes her face with a cold one. "What did she talk to you?" "What do you think?" If it isn''t for her bad mood, she would have always paid attention to her tone of speech. "I don''t guess what she said at first, Charlie asks me to talk to you." Robert leans over her ears, "He says that Mia is sickst night. He just took care of her overnight and nothing else happened." In fact, Charlie doesn''t tell a lie. Mia knows that he didn''t kiss her sincerely. She was furious and had an old problem with chest tightness. Although her felt better after taking the medicine, for fear she would rpse into chest tightness, he had to have her stayed in the room. Karin says, "Its none of my business." "Look how worried you are. Obviously you have not been mad when eating breakfast. You just dont admit it. "No." "How is that possible." "If I say no, I mean I didnt!" "Okay, you didnt, but Charlie gave me a task, to get you off the ne in a happy mood, and you say what can I do to sessfullyplete the task?" She thinks about it, "Actually, I''ve always been curious why Charlie has to marry Mia when he doesnt love her?" Robert shakes his head, "This is a secret. I cannot tell anyone without his permission." "Then tell me why he was hunted after two years ago? I want to be honest, don''t fool me!" Robert shakes his head again, "This is also a secret, I..." "Forget it, I won''t ask." Returning to Zurich and returning to the normal life, Karin''s only wish is to graduate and stay away from this ce that does not belong to her. However, it always is against her wishes. On the fifth day of returning to school, she receives a notice from the school director that someone wants to see her. On the way to the VIP reception room, she could not think of who is going to see her. She only knows few people in Zurich except Charlie and Robert. However, they will not find her in this way, so who will it be? She stops in front of a golden door, pushes the door open. A woman stands alone in front of the floor- to-ceiling window. From the back, Karin has no impression on her. "Excuse me, are you looking for me?" She asks tentatively, her eyes staring straight ahead. The woman does not immediately turn around. It seems that she is very picky. "Excuse me..." "I heard it. Don''t waste time repeating." So arrogant, she can see that the woman is not kind. The woman walks in front of Karin with her hands around her chest, and looks at her up and down with a pair of sharp eyes, full of disdain. "You are Karin?" Taking a deep breath, she smiles and nods, "Yes." "Do you know me?" Shaking her head, Karin says, "No." "Take a closer look, do you know me?" The queen''s order makes Karin very upset. What she hates most is that others speak to her in a command tone. "Sorry, I really dont know you." In fact, her eyebrows look familiar with someone, but Karin subconsciously does not want to associate the two. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Oh, then I''ll tell you who I am. Listens carefully, my name is Mn, Charlie''s eldest sister!" In thest sentence, she emphasizes it particrly. Karin closes her eyes, and the thing she unwillingly face most has emerged. "Do you know why I''m looking for you?" "No." Mn sneers, "You really don''t know, or you pretend you dont know?" "Sister, you can just say what you want." She sighs and is too tired of dealing with these people. "You call me sister?" she smiles ironically, "Don''t think youve already been approved by out family." "I don''t think so." Karin feels incredible. She has seen Charlie''s second sister, who is a kind person, straightforward and easy-going, but this one is... Hey, shes really annoying. "It would be better you dont think so. Since you study in Zurich, you are not stupid. But thats not enough, you have to know who you are. My brothers are young and handsome. Many women would be attracted by him, and none of them can escape being abandoned. Dont say I didnt remind you. Even you are pretty, you will not be luckier than those girls." Mn''s sympathetic eyes hurt Karin''s heart. She lifts her chin and stubbornly says, "Thank you for reminding me, but you worry too much. I''m not your brother''s woman, and naturally I will end up with the same result of those women." "Don''t you admit it? Oh, since I can find you here, do you think I wille without understanding the truth? I never do anything unsure." "What do you want then?" She doesnt want to exin anything. She would graduate in a month anyway, and by then, everything would be over. "It''s simple, stay away from my brother, and go on a blind date." "Why should I listen to you?" "You can''t listen to me, unless you dont want to pass your graduation." Chapter 61 Im definitely grab her man Chapter 61 I''m definitely grab her man How mean Mn is. She should threaten Karin with this. "What? Do you think I don''t have this ability?" "I know you have this ability, but..." With a quick though in her mind, Karin says, "I will not leave him! If I cant pass my graduation, then I will stay here and be with your brother. Lets wait and see who willugh to the end. "You..." Mn doesn''t expect that she would do this, thinking that she is just a naive girl. "Aren''t you afraid of an abandoned end?" "It doesn''t matter, anyway. If I cannot live a smooth life, so do you. I promised your future sister-inw that I would never be with Charlie, but now, I will!" "Dont you dare!" "If you insist." A battle without smoke intensifies, and the situation is deadlocked for a while. "Well, I really underestimated you. You don''t care if you can graduate, do you? How about your friend?" Karin frowns, "What do you mean?" "What''s that Billie? Doesnt she care if she cant graduate?" She is so well prepared before shees, even know Karins friend. "Well, I promise you, I will stay away from Charlie." If she is the only one who is involved in this matter, she will not bow to anyone, but it involves her friends, she has topromise. Billie and her family are not very rich. Her parents save money for her to study abroad, and to look forward to her returning home with promising future. She can drag Billie behind. "You also have to have a blind date." "Why?" She protests, "Is it necessary to do this? I will solve my own problems. Do not need you to worry about me." "I have my reasons, you don''t need to know." Karin thinks for a moment. It is definitely not as simple as she thinks, and she turns her head and says, "You asks me to go on a blind date, who should I go with? I don''t know anyone in Zurich." "You can rest assured, I will arrange it for you." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "What if that doesn''t work?" "It''s okay, I will arrange for you until it seeds." It seems that there must be a conspiracy. She pretends that she cant do this and says, "But I have a boyfriend." "If you really have a boyfriend, will you seduce others man?" "Miss Mia is really worrying." "Do you agree or not?" Mn is obviously impatient. "Well. Call me if you arrange everything." If Mn wants to y tricks, then she will y with her! Only two dayster, Karin receives a call from Mn. ording to the address she gives, she finds an Irish cafe. The quiet and elegant environment, with melodious music, really seems to be suitable for a blind date. She takes a seat and sits down, staring intently at the revolving door. She is curious what kind of object would Mn introduce to her? About five or six minutester, a short and fat man walks in. She is startled, and keeps her head down, and prays silently. No this guy... Not this guy. "Excuse me, are you Miss Karin?" Karin suddenly feels half-hearted, slowly raises her head, and nods without smile, "Yes, you are...?" "Oh, My surname is Pony." The fat man sits opposite her, "I heard that you are an overseas student?" "Yes." "Will you stay here after graduation? I have to remind you in advance that I am doing a very big business in Zurich, so if you marry me, you must to cooperate with me." "''So you must be rich?" Karin has no mood in dealing with him. He proudly raises his eyebrows, "Of course, look over there." He points to a ck car outside the window, "See? Thetest Audi. ordinary man cannot afford it!" "Well..." Karin nods meaningfully, "It''s quite rich, but..." Seeing her hesitating the fat man smiles broadly, "Just tell me how do you think. I won''t mind." She smiles indifferently, "Then I say it. It seems that you are not young, and you are so rich. Howe you still don''t have a wife? Is there any problem?" There is a sudden depressedugh behind her, and she turns back in confusion, a strange man who seems to be on a blind date as well, and a shy German girl sits opposite the man. Apparently, because of the short distance, their conversation is clearly heard by him. The fat man''s face is blue. He gets up and says, "I''m going to the airport to pick up a friend. Let''s talk another day." After seeing him leave, Karin smiles. She takes out his mobile phone, and calls Mn, and reports her blind date failure. The other side says calmly, "Don''t hurry t leave, there are another three waiting for you." Three? The second man appears... Karin does not expect that she will meet four men one morning. After thest man leaves, she signs. Lifting her eyes weakly, she sees the man who has teased her before. It turns out that he is still there. "Can I sit down?" "Sure." She replies. "You have met four men. Do you still meet more?" The man has a good look, handsome eyebrows, a curly hair that doesn''t look like a British man, but with a British ent. "Its none of your business." "If you dont mind. How about we being together. I''m in worse situation than you. I''ve met a dozens of girls since yesterday." "Do you think a blind date is a joke? You think you can fall in love with someone casually?" The man smiles briefly, the two dimples on his face look cute, "Aren''t you just ying around?" Chapter 62 You change woman again Chapter 62 You change woman again Karin looks at him, and says, "What are you doing?" She thinks is he a spy sends by Mn? "No big man, but just like you, being forced to go on a blind date." Will there be such a coincidence in the world? She doesn''t believe it. "Why do you go on a blind date? You are pretty, and dont worry you cant find a girl." The man signs, "Every family has a difficult scripture. Believe me,pared with women, half of our men are either on a blind date or on their way to a blind date." Karinughs at his funny words. Immediately, she has a good impression of him. The two are very happily talking. She knows his name is William from Ennd. To her surprise, William also studies at the University of Zurich, two years senior than her, and is hired by a localpany with a high sry and currently works as thepany''s R & D manager. The reason for his blind date is because his godmother always want to introduce a girl to him. She is so enthusiastic that he couldnt refuse her, so he just goes on a blind day. Lily walks into the cafe with a man, and Karin is chatting with William that she doesn''t notice her. However, Lily sees her and for a moment, she is so surprised that she couldnt say a word. "What happened?" The man next to her asks in wonder, she smiles awkwardly, "Nothing, I sees an acquaintance." After finding a seat, she immediately calls Charlie. As soon as the phone is connected, she hurriedly asks, "Charlie, have you changed a woman again?" Charlie doesn''t feel good, "What are you saying?" "No, I mean, did you break up with that girl named Karin?" "We havent starts a rtionship. Howes the breakup?" She signs, "Well..." "What happened?" "It''s okay. I just sees her with a man. They chat so happily that even passers-by would think they are lovers." There is a silence on the phone. After a while, he asks lightly, "Where did you see it?" "Irish coffee shop." Hey, the phone hangs up, Lily mutters in a depressed voice, "Don''t even say goodbye? Impolite guy!" After half an hour, a limo stops in front of the Irish door. A man gets out of the car, and goes straight into the cafe. Looking around and finds what he wants. "Miss Karin." The man calls softly. Karin looks up in surprise, "Robert? Are you here for coffee too?" "No, Mr Charlie is waiting for you outside. He asks for you." She signs, smiles and turns her eyes to William, "William, let''s talk the other day, I will give you my my number." Switching phone numbers, she leaves. "Whats the matter?" "Who is that man?" "Oh, an alumni I know on a blind date." "A blind date?" Charlie thinks that he has heard it wrong, and frowns at her. She doesnt want to tell him actually, but since she has said it, there is no need to hide it. What''s more, she doesn''t think she should hide it from him. It is only during this time that he is busy with work and the two meet very few times, and there is no chance to say about this. "Well, I am on a blind date today. "Give me a reason. Charlie''s eyes are cold. "Ask Mn." "Mn?" "Yes, otherwise how can I have to time to talk with those foolish men." Charlie frowns, and his voice is cold, "Why listen to her?" "I don''t know what she wants to do. Just ask me to stay away from you. It''s too strange that she even asks me to go on a blind date..." "Did you figure it out now?" She raises her cheeks, "Not yet, but I will keep watching." "You won''t have another chance to observe." "Why?" Robert starts the engine and drives to Charlie Mansion. "I won''t let this continue." "Don''t you want to go and be angry at Mn, will you?" Karin doesn''t want to care about other people''s family affairs, but she dont want to be involved "In the future, you have to tell me immediately if this thing happens." Instead of answering her question directly, he orders her in amanding tone. "Yes." The car stops in front of Charlie''s Mansion, and Karin asks, "Why take me to your house?" "You''ll know itter." Charlie motions her to get out of the car. She finally gets off obediently. Entering the magnificent living room of Mu Family, she holds her breath and sits on the sofa. The housekeeper brings her a ss of water and she takes it, "Thank you." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Call Miss Mn, Miss Lily, and Miss Arya, and let them go home immediately." Charlie sinctly orders, the housekeeper answers respectfully, Yes, master." Karin puts down the ss and rushes forward with a swift movement, "Charlie, do you want to have a family meeting? Then I''ll go first, it''s inconvenient for me to be here." He holds her, "I never treat you as an outsider." She is moved by him a bit, but she is an outsider. "Don''t be kidding, I really don''t want to stay here, and it''s not "Well, if you don''t want to stay in the living room, go upstairs and wait for me in my room." "Wait for you?" "I have something to tell you." "Can''t you say it another day?" "No!" Chapter 63 Fierce quarrel Chapter 63 Fierce quarrel Before his three sisterse back, Karin hides in Charlie''s room. She looks left and right, and when she sees the photos of Charlie as a child, she takes out her mobile phone and snaps it. Thinking of the photos, she suddenly thinks of thest time she goes to London and take a photo with Charlie, so she quickly takes out a wallet from her backpack and copies two of them, one of which is for him. She hasnt has a chance to give it to him, so she might leave it in his room. Looking around, she goes straight to the bed and lifts the pillow and puts it under the pillow. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She doesn''t know if Charlie''s three sisters are here. She suddenly wonders why Charlie calls them. She couldn''t hold back her curiosity. Then she quietly opens the door of the room, and hides at the staircase. A loud bang shocks her. What''s happening? Before she can hear anything, she hears the breaking sound. Is this situation that serious? "How many times have I tells you? Dont interfere with mu private life!" "Charlie, how can you talk to me like this? I''m your eldest sister. I care about your rtionship, shouldn''t it?" "I think you are way too much in finding Karin!" For a long time, the impression he gives her is gentle and elegant. This is the first time that Karin saw Charlie getting angry. Lily heard the two of them arguing for a long time, but she couldn''t understand a word, "Wait, what are you talking about? I am in confusion." Karin nces at the woman sitting on the sofa and drinking tea quietly. Is that the third sister of Charlie? It is a pity that she only sees her back. "I just went to the University of Zurich to find Karin, and then warned her not to find Charlie. Is that so important that you are angry with me ?!" Charlie sneers, "Doesn''t you force someone to go on a blind date? I really don''t know when you learn to bully others." "Are you talking about Karin?" Lily thinks of the scene she saw in the cafe in the afternoon, and she seems to understand something. The two doesn''t deny. "Mn. Its your fault. In fact, I have seen that girl. Shes very nice. She;s beautiful and has a good temper..." "Enough!" Mn interrupts angrily, "Dont forget ourmitment. Mia is the one you should marry. There is a marriage contract before, and we should be honest, because we are from Charlies family, we should fulfill our promises, right?" Mns words frighten Lily, but they frighten Charlie. "If its my marriage, it should be I would have to final say on who I should marry." "What did you say? You have been engaged for five years, and now you eat your words? How did our parents feel if they know!" Charlie turns angrily, "I know that I have a marriage contract with her, and you don''t need to remind me every moment! Also, don''t use my parents to force me, otherwise it will only speed up the pace of my dissolution!" This is the first time that Charlie is so determined, for Karin. Mn is furious, "Well, you have the final say! I don''t care!" As soon as the eldest sister leaves, the rest leaves as well, because they all know Charlie well. If he loses his temper, the consequences are hard to imagine. Charlie stays in ce, and calms himself down, and turns towards the stairs. Karin rushed in his room before he goes upstairs. The door is pushes open, and he walks in, not looking well. "Are they all gone?" asks Karin. "Yes." "Its a fierce fight, right?" Charlie snorts angrily, "Dont you hear when you hide beside the staircase?" "Well, you got me..." Karin scratches her head awkwardly. "You forget this is my house. Nothing can''t escape from my eyes." "Sorry, I just can''t help being curious, a little bit, a little curious." said Karin. "Then go downstairs. You don''t need to hide!" "Well, I see." "Don''t go on blind dates with those foolish men anymore. You deserve better." "Yes." "If my sisters trouble you, remember to inform me the first time, I will help you solve it." "Yes." "Don''t get in touch with any unfamiliar man, especially the one you think he is your alumni or what, because you don''t know him "Yes." No matter what Charlie says, Karin nods nicely. After a pause, he continues, "In a few days, I will officially break the marriage contract with Mia." Raising her head sharply, she is stunned by his words. "You..." "Dont you dare to persuade me." Charlie interrupts coldly. She says, "No, I just want to make a suggestion." "Oh, what suggestion?" "You must have your reasons for this engagement. You must think twice before taking actions." "How long do you think I should consider it?" He already has his own answer when he asks. "It takes at least a month. After all, marriage is not a child''s y. The longer you think about it, the less likely it will go wrong." "And you will graduate by that time. Any decision I make has nothing to do with you, does it?" A short silence, she doesn''t answer his question directly. "I can tell you frankly that I will not do it as you wish!" Charlie leaves such a sentence and walks to the window. Chapter 64 Cold jest Chapter 64 Cold jest Karin stares at his back signs helplessly, and steps forward slowly, "Are you in a bad mood?" He ignores her. His dark ck eyebrows tighten. "You will feel better if you speak it out." He still ignores her. Facing his cold face, Karin is helpless, but she is not willing to give up, "I tell you a joke." It doesn''t matter whether he wants to listen or not, he looks at her, with expectations in his eyes. "A pr bear is lonely on the ice. He is really bored and starts pulling his hair. One, two, three, and when thest one is pulled out, he dies of cold." After that, sheughs exaggeratedly, and finds that the person in front of her is expressionless. She stopsughing, and says, "Not funny? Then I will tell you another one." "The spider falls in love with the butterfly, but the butterfly refuses him. The spider asks, Why?. That is the reason! The butterfly says, My mother says, all people who hang on the webs all day are not good ones!" This time, Charlie finallyughs at her. He turns around and unbuttons his chest shirt. Karin is startled and asks, "What are you doing?" "Changing clothes." She covers her eyes, "Why change clothes in front of me?" "Because your joke is too cold, I''m going to dress warmer, so as not to freeze to death like that stupid bear!" After a short while, she asks inquiringly, "May I go?" "After dinner." "At your house?" "Yes." "Do I have to have dinner at your house?" She doesnt want to do this, but she is embarrassed to refuse. "We treat you bad?" "No." she hastily exins, "There are sses tonight, I''m afraid I won''t catch it tonight." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. While tying his tie, Charlie says calmly, "You tell me which professor''s ss. I''ll ask him toe home and have ssed with you alone." "Forget it, it''s an elective course. It doesn''t matter if I dont have it." Knowing that he has this ability, Karin has no choice but to lie to him. She doesn''t want to have any special treatment, and she doesn''t want to be a focus on campus. However, Charlie''s smart suit makes her uneasy, "Aren''t you going out?" "Yes." "What do you mean, leave me here to eat alone, and then you go out?" "No, I just go out for a while." He looks at the watch on his wrist. "I''ll be back in an hour." What else does Karin want to say? Charlie''s cell phone rings. He goes out while answering the phone, walks to the door, and replies, "If you are bored, you can just turn around, but you must return to here before Ie back." She is alone in the noble and luxurious room, and she opens the door and goes out. Although she has been here several times, she has never known what his home looks like. Walking along the long corridor, like abyrinth that has no end. After turning for many times, she exims, "Lives in so big a house, wouldnt he think it cold? She is attracted by a white room door. Of course, it is not the door that attracts her, but the warning sign hanging on the door, "Authorized Personnel Only." She walks in doubt, in curiosity. She wants to push the door open to find out what is inside. When Charlie left, he says very clearly that she is allowed to go to every ce. So she cane in there as well. Thinking of it that way, she walks in. A spacious bedroomes into view. From the exquisite decoration, it should not be the guest room, but the master bedroom, but the room is too deserted, as if no one has lived for a long time. Karin rolls up the curtains and lets the long-lost sunlighte in. She looks around and quickly finds a photo frame next to the table. There is a man and a woman in the photo. The man is solemn, and r. The others are kind and beautiful. With almost no guessing, she determined that this is Charlie''s deceased parents. After careful consideration for a while, she is wondering whether he is more like his father or more like his mother, and suddenly a cold soundes from behind, "Did Miss Karin see the warning sign hanging on the door?" Hurrying to put the frame back to the original position, she turns around and exins awkwardly, "I''m sorry, I did, but I am a little curious, so..." "Charlie''s Mansion isn''t just a curious ce, and our young master doesn''t like women who is supercilious!" "I see, I''m sorry. I''ll go out." Charlie doese back in an hour. The restaurant is toorge. The two sit facing each other, but they can only see each other''s faces. If they speak, the other party cannot hear until they shout. Karin gets up, looking at Charlie and saying, "Can I sit beside you?" "What happened?" "Nothing, its the table makes me feel we are distant apart." Heughs, "Okay, then you can just sit where you like. Treat hear as your home. You don''t have to be restrained." The pampering in the eyes of Charlie makes the housekeeper very disturbed. She spends more than 20 years in Charlie''s house. She has never seen him look at a person so indulging. His affection, his love have rarely been seen since his parents died. The servants start to serve, and she goes forward without to report, "Master, Miss Karines to the ce where you have forbidden in the afternoon." Karin is tasting the famous French red wine and when she hears it, she almost chokes herself death. What! She is reporting her so quickly. She turns her head and throws out a murderous gaze at the housekeeper. However, the housekeeper simply ignores her existence. Annoyingly withdrawing her gaze, she turns her eyes to Charlie, and finds that he is looking at herself withplicated eyes. She starts to regret having dinner here tonight. Chapter 65 Rules vary from person to person Chapter 65 Rules vary from person to person The housekeeper waits for a while without seeing Charlie get angry, and could not help but remind him, "Master..." "It''s okay. I ask her to show around casually." Karin breaths a sigh of relief. She looks at him with gratitude! "Master, rules are rules. You are the head of the family, and your rules should not be broken casually." "Rules are dead. Is it necessary to sentence the living to death because of a dead rule?" "But then, someone will not take it seriously in the future." "Who dares?" "Your fiancee, Mia." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The housekeeper intentionally points out that in the past few years, Mia cane in and out freely, but she was not allowed to enter the room. Of course, it is not just her alone, but to everyone in the family, including Arya. "Nanny May, you talk a lot today." Charlie is already displeased, and only she dares to talk to him in this family. "Well. I am sorry." As soon as the housekeeper leaves, Karin quickly apologizes, "Charlie, I''m sorry, I don''t mean that." "It''s okay." "No. The housekeeper is right. Rules are rules. If the rules vary from person to person, it will be difficult to convince others." "Then what do you think I should do?" She whispers softly, "It''s okay to just scold me." "Aren''t you angry?" "Might not be." "I just looked at you with a bit disappointment just now, and you seemed to want to cry. If I really scold you and kick you out, you will hate me forever." "Well... I''m not as stingy as you say." She doesn''t want to yell, but she is so to hear this... "Well, don''t talk about this." Charlie picks up red wine, "Cheers" She drinks half a ss of red wine in one breath, and dares to ask him at the help pf alcohol, "I want to know, why don''t you let others enter your parents'' room?" "My parents like to be quiet. I don''t want them to be disturbed." "Really so simple?" "Howplicated would you be?" "Oh, well, believe you." The cell phone rings in the pocket rings. She looks down and is a little surprised, "I pick up a phone." Before he responds, he hurries out... Charlie signs. Usually, she would avoid it only by answering the phone of her boyfriend. It is indeed Barry calls her.. Karin will feel surprised because Barry will not call her if there is no important thing. Find a quiet ce, she says, "Barry, whats up?" "Karin, where are you?" Barry asks anxiously. "What?" "I just called you in your dormitory. Your roommate said you are out." "I eat outside, what happened?" "I miss you." She smiles, "Come on, Barry. Is there anything wrong?" "Well, then go straight to the point. Are you ready?" "What?" She feels puzzled. "Because I will tell you an exciting news! "What''s the news?" "You guess first." "How can I guess, just say it!" Barry groans for a moment and solemnly announces, "I will go to Zurich to pick you up and return home in a month!" "What??" Karin takes a deep breath. The news really shocks her! "I says I am going to pick you up to return home ." Fearing she couldn''t hear, Barry repeats loudly on the phone. "No. I can go back by myself..." "It''s okay, I know you dont want me to waste money. But I love you. I dont care that much!" Karin feels that Barry is weird today. "You listen to me, it''s really unnecessary, and a trip back and forth to Zurich will cost your three months'' sry. I''m not a kid." Before, he always calcted this with her, but now it''s the other way around. "Don''t mention the money again, okay? It''s so vulgar to mention money between us. Okay, That''s it. I will tighten my belt this month and save money to pick you up, bye!" Barry takes the lead to hang up and doesn''t give her the opportunity to refuse. "Well, wait a minute..." There is only a beep in her ears. Karin is terrified. She really doesn''t understand why Barry will be like this. He usually couldn''t even make an overseas call. Now he goes to Zurich to pick her up. Chapter 66 She is not his prey Chapter 66 She is not his prey With a long sigh of relief, she throws the phone back into her pocket and returns to Charlie. Charlie sees her with a heavy heart, and deliberately asks, "Who''s calling?" "My boyfriend." She sits down sadly, facing a table of food, and loses her appetite. "You quarrel again?" "No." "Why don''t you look happy?" "Not upset, but surprise." Karin purses her lips, wondering how to tell him about it. "What happened?" "Nothing. My boyfriend said he ising to pick me up." In a very simple sentence, she says with heavy heart, so does the one who listens to it. Charlie''s eyes change slightly, and he meaningfully looks at her, asking, "You agreed?" "Whether I promise or not, I have to go back." "Are you sure your boyfriend is someone you can trust for life?" She is certainly not sure, but the man in front of her is equally uncertain. "No one can predict this. But I have been rtively indifferent to love and marriage. If two are matched, they can be together, if not, they just are apart. Charlie''s long fingers fiddle with the cutlery in front of him, and for a moment of silence, he suddenly says, "Don you really want to stay?" "No." She shakes her head. "If I want you to stay here, I have a way." "But you won''t force me." Karin is self-confident, if he is the kind of person who does not care about her feelings, she will not have feelings for him. A lonely smile, he admits, "You are right, I will not force you." At the end of the dinner, he sends her back. The two are rtively speechless along the way. When they almoste to school, she says, "Stop here. I eat a lot tonight, and I want to walk back. " He doesn''t stop her, and stops the car, "Whenever will your boyfriende, remember to inform me, I invite him to dinner." She tries to smile brightly, "Okay." The two say goodbye and waiting for Charlie''s car to disappear into dark does she turn around. Charlie doesn''t go anywhere else, goes directly back to house, takes a shower, and finds a new message on his mobile phone. "I hid something in your bed." The text message is sent by Karin. Originally, she doesn''t want to tell him, but thinks about it, rich people don''t need to make their own bed when they go to sleep. It would be awkward if someone finds out. Charlie puts down the phone with interest, reaches out and shakes his quilt, and turns over the pillow, and a photo of a man and a woman appear in front of him. This is not the first time he takes a picture, but it is the first time he takes a photo with a woman. Her smile in the photo is like the spring breeze in May, and it is intoxicating. He never tells her that for the first time he met her two years ago, he has fallen in love with her when she was concentrating on bandaging his wounds. Thinking of this, his heart is in pain. Who is he, he is the omnipotent Charlie of the Charlie family. There is nothing in this world that he can''t get, but it is the woman in this picture that makes him embarrassed. Because she is Karin, even if he is a vulture, he cannot treat her like a prey. In a blink of an eye, a month passes. At the University of Zurich, every international student begins to get busy, preparing for their own future. Of course, Karin is no exception. Because she is too busy, she almost forgets the phone call Barry called her a month ago, and asionally remembers that she just says that he wouldn''t reallye over. It is not until one evening when she logs on Whatsapp that she sees Barry leaves a message saying that he has set off for Zurich within two days, and she is surprised that things are a little tricky. She calls home in a hurry. But it is her father who answers the phone, "Hello, who is that?" "Dad, is me, do you know Barry ising to Zurich?" "Yes what''s wrong?" "Why you don''t stop him?" "Why do I stop him? I''m d that my son-inw picks you up." "What son-inw, we are not married yet!" Karin frowns, "I don''t care, you have to help me stop him." "Even if you aren''t married, he''s your boyfriend. Isn''t it right for your boyfriend to pick up his girlfriend to return to home?" Mike says, "You honestly tell me, did you do anything wrong?" " "Dad! What are you talking about? What am I doing?! I don''t want him to waste money." "His mom doesnt care about money. Why you care so much." Originally, she thinks she can count on her parents to stop Barry. It seems hopeless. Depressingly hangs up the phone, she sits in a daze on the edge of the bed stupidly, Billie walks in and sees her silly, teases and says, "Hey, you miss someone?" Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "I''m annoyed." She nces at her angrily. "What annoying? Come, tell me. I help you solve your problems." Karin ignores her, and Billie doesn''t give up, "Come on, what on earth is it?" "My boyfriend ising to Zurich. How can you help me?" Billie thinks, "Don''t you want him toe?" "No." "That''s easy, just tell him you have fallen in love with someone else." It is the next morning when she receives Barry''s call again. Before Karin is connected, she thinks that she has to convince him not toe to Zurich anyway. "Hey, Barry, I am just about to call you." "Really? What''s the matter?" "Donte and pick me up. Save more money and buy me a bigger ring?" A sigh of regret at the other side, "You should say that earlier." She is startled, "What do you mean?" "I''ve arrived. Come and meet me at the airport!" Karin almost faints, "Wait a minute..." Chapter 67 Miss you so much Chapter 67 Miss you so much Karines over for the first time, looks around, and shouts, "Barry!" Suddenly he hears the shout, turns in surprise and stretches out his arms exaggeratedly, "Karin, I miss you so much!" Before Karin has time to respond, he has hugged her up. "Put me down. Everyone is watching." She is flushed with embarrassment and struggles to stand on the ground. "It''s nice to see you, it''s great!" Barry is excited. "Why don''t you tell me?" She res at him. "I told you a month ago." "But I don''t agree youe here." "Whether or not, I''m here now. Will you drive me back?" They search for a long time before they find a rtively cheap hotel. However, it still cost 200 Swiss francs per night. When paying the bill, Barry feels distressed. After entering the room, he couldn''t helpining, "Its expensive." Karin ridicules arrogantly, "Who asks you toe? Aren''t you rich, still caring about money?" He grins, "I''m not distressed by the money, I''m distressed by you. It''s so expensive to stay here. I can imagine how hard you have you have lived for these years. "Forget it, I am going to pass my graduation." She shrugs, "You live here. I have to stay another week." "What??" Barry is taken aback, "Why is it another week, shall we go back tomorrow?" "The graduation thesis has not been submitted, the graduation ceremony has not been attended, and the graduation certificate has not been obtained." "No..." In this case, he would spend more than much just on living here, let alone other expenses. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. During dinner, Barry stares at Karin, without blinking. "The rice is in your bowl, not on my face." "I know where the meal is, and I just want to look at you more." "Eat." Karin says quickly, "I have go back to school." "Well." Barry buries his head and eats a few mouthfuls of rice, and suddenly raises his head again, "Yes, did you go home with your bossst time?" She asks, and nods, "Well, what''s wrong?" "Then your boss should be nice?" "What do you want to say?" Looking up, she asks seriously. "I want to say, can you ask your boss to find a ce for me, the staff dormitory is also avable. I dont care the living condition. I just want to save the hotel money. I will give it to you." "No, I resigned." Karin never thinks that Barry would suddenly make such an absurd request. Barry doesn''t give up, "But you still can ask him, right?" "He doesnt owe me. Why should he help me?" Seeing her a little unhappy, he signs, "Well, forget it. I know dont want to ask him." "I told you earlier and asked you not toe. As a result, you came here without saying a word." After Karin says, she takes out her wallet from his bag, "I still have some money here. You can use it." "No." Barry quickly refuses, "I have enough money, and I am just telling a joke. Even I sleep on the street, I cant spend your money as a big man." She nods, "Fine, remember to tell me when you are not enough." She makes med for him. It iste, and she says, "I''ll go back to school first, ande back at noon tomorrow." Barry approaches her two steps and hugs her, "Karin, do you have to go back to school..." Instinctively pushes him away, "Yes, there is a paper to write at night." The voice is very low, and her heart is very weak. There is no paper to write, and there is no reason to go back. The only reason is not to stay here. Because she knows what Barry wants. "But I don''t want you to go." Hugging her again, trying to kiss her lips, unexpectedly her moves her head. Suddenly, Barry is unhappy, "Why did you hide?" "I''ll hurry back." "We haven''t seen each other for so long, so you are so anxious to leave?" "Come to. We still have much time..." Oh, heughs angrily, "We still have much time... I don''t understand why there is such a conservative woman as you are now." "What are you talking about now? What is a conservative woman like me? Is it not conservative for a woman who cant wait to go to bed with a man?" "That''s not the case. I dont even think about sleeping with you, but what''s wrong with me? I''m your boyfriend, I want to kiss you. Is that a matter?!" Karin is speechless. She knows the rtionship between her and Barry. Not to mention kissing, it is normal even if having sex. But when he approaches her, her mind will naturally think of Charlie. The situation is deadlocked for a while. Fortunately, the mobile phone rings, and no matter who calls it, she quickly answer, "Hey, hello?" "It''s me, Charlie." Shaking her hands unconsciously, she tries to keep her tone calm, "Is there anything wrong?" "Did Mn trouble you recently?" "No." He is silent, "You are busy with graduation, right?" "Yes..." "When is your boyfriending?" Karin nces at Barry. He is staring at her with inquiring eyes, so she answers the question, "Okay, see you at the school gate." She hangs up the phone and smiles, "My ssmate,e and discuss something with me. I have to go." When she is out of the hotel, she breaths a long sigh of relief. Just few days off, she hopes that nothing will happen. She doesn''t want Charlie to know that Barry is here in Zurich, or Barry to know that there is Charlie. Everything stops here and goes back to the original track. This is the best ending. Chapter 68 Doves story Chapter 68 Dove''s story Without taking a bus, she walks back to school for half an hour and when she passes by arge sycamore tree, she sees a familiar figure. Taking a few steps forward, the man leans against the car, puts his hands in his pants pockets, and throws a few cigarette butts on the ground. Obviously he has waited for her for a long time, but he is not impatient. "Charlie." She whispers and walks towards him, "Why are you here?" The man stares at her with a gentle smile, "Who says that sees you at the school gate?" "Well..." She bows her head awkwardly. She never thinks that he takes it seriously. "Where have you been?" ".Shopping." "What about the things?" He stares at her two empty hands and asks yfully. "Nothing fits, so I don''t buy it." "Well." Charlie nods meaningfully and takes out a few fine paper bags from the car. "What?" "I went for a business trip the day before yesterday, I brought you a few boxes of choctes." She reaches over to pick it up and says softly, "Thank you." It is not the first time she receives his gift, but it is the first time that she receives chocte. Chocte is a symbol of love, sometimes bitter, sometimes sweet, but Karin doesn''t think so much. Returning to the dormitory, Billie sees the paper bag in her hand and gets up from the bed, asking ambiguously, "Charlie gives you a gift again?" "Chocte, do you want to eat?" "Yes." As she unpacks it, she signs, "It looks like your boyfriend is going to be out. Charlie is giving choctes." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Nonsense." She nces at her angrily. "I mean, it''s so obvious when men give women choctes." "No talking." Karin pretends to take it back. "Well, I wont talk." After Billie opens the wrapping paper, she opens her eyes and says, "Wow, its Dove." "What happens again?" "Look, its Dove." "What''s wrong?" It''s just a brand. "The number one chocte in the world is Lindt origins in Zurich. Charlie doesnt send you Lindt or other brands, but he gives Dove. Do you think what does he want to say to you?" Karin is stunned for a while, and resolutely answers, "You thought too much. Charlie is not that kind of man who does such ambiguous things." Billie shouts, "Come on. Have you heard about Dove''s story?" Shaking her head Karin says, "No." "It means Do You Love Me. The creator wants to remind the people, if you love him or her, please let your lover know in time, and don''t give up." If fate is destined for them two to be together, then at a certain time and ce, they cannot avoid it. At noon the next day, Karin and Barry walk on the street and unexpectedly meet Charlie. In fact, it is she and Barry who are waiting for a taxi. Robert drives past by. And no one knows who finds first, the car reverses back in front of them. Seeing the familiar rear number, Karin takes a breath. The door opens and Charlie gets out of the car elegantly. No one could see whats his feeling is, but only Karin could see the slight surprise. "Karin, who is he?" Barry lowers his voice and asks his girlfriend. "He... is my previous boss." "Boss?" Barry opens his mouth in surprise, looking at the noble man in front of him. "Miss Karin, this is...?" Charlie asks politely, even if he knows it at first nce. "My boyfriend, Barry." Karin said, "This is Mr. Charlie." Barry reaches out his hand quickly, "Nice to meet you. I have heard you before." "You heard me before?" Charlie raises his eyebrows slightly, looking at Karin meaningfully. "Yes, my girlfriend often mentions you and says she is unfamiliar with, and its you who takes care of her." Barry lies, not noticing that Karin beside him is angry. Charlie smiles, "Its so nice to meet Karin. I wonder if Mr. Barry is free tonight. How about having a meal together?" "Yes. I invite you for dinner, as a gratitude for your caring about my girlfriend." If Charlie really agrees, the meal would cost him a leg... Robertes over and suggests, "Mr. Barry, you havee to Zurich. Of course, it is my master to do the best to treat you well." He takes the chance and says, "Well. Fine..." "So see you at night." Charlie stares at him, "Robert, arrange it tonight. When you have things prepared, go and pick up Miss Karin and Mr. Barry." Karin keeps muttering, and then says, "No. Just tell me the address by phone, we will be there by ourselves." "Well, see you this evening." When they leave, Barry sighs, "Your boss is so young." Karin could easily hear his strange tone. "Who says that the boss cannot be young? Barry stops talking, and he is very lost. Back to the hotel, Karin couldn''t help asking, "What''s wrong with you? You look unhappy." "It''s nothing, it''s just that I hate myself for not working hard enough." "Why do you think so?" "Charlie makes me have a deep sense of frustration. If I can be as rich as him, I can let you live a good life..." He bows his head sadly, "Karin, do you know? My biggest wish is to give you happiness." Chapter 69 Vulgar performance Chapter 69 Vulgar performance Karin is touched a little, sheforts him and says, "Neverpare with anyone. Although you are not rich as Charlie, you still have a mom who loves you. But Charlie, his mother has died." "You are right. But if I were a woman, I would definitely choose a man like him." "You are wrong. True love is not based on money. If a woman loves a man, she must first love him, not how rich he is." Barry grasps her hand, "What about you? If it were you, what would you choose?" She is a little embarrassed and retracts her hand, "There is no if. I am different from others." At half past four in the afternoon, she receives a call from Robert. "Miss Karin, I have already booked the hotel. Do I need to pick you up?" "Oh, no, where is it?" "Leoneck." "OK.." She keeps saying, "Well, is Charlie here?" "Yes, do you need him to answer?" "Yes." Waiting for a few seconds, Charlies voicees, "Hey?" "It''s me" He smiles, "I know." "You want to invite my boyfriend to dinner, and I can''t stop it. But can I make a small request?" "Of course, please." "Don''t tell him how we met two years ago." There is a pause at the end, "OK, no problem." "Thank you." She breathes a sigh of relief, only thinking that she should not mention the thing. At five o''clock, Barry rushes to the Lyonak Hotel in the city center and stands in front of the hotel. He exims, How luxurious it is! It must cost much to live here. Karin feels that it is necessary to remind him of something and exin carefully, "Barry. Don''t be curious about everything so as not to be looked down upon by others." "Well, yes." Charlie and Robert have already booked a room. The four meet, and Barry apologized for beingte. "Never mind." When he is seated himself, the waiter begins to serve them with beautiful dishes with bright colors. Barry is salivating. In order to save money, he hasnt eaten much these days. Mr. Barry, enjoy yourself. As soon as Charlie speaks, Barry is really rude. He picks up chopsticks and gorges. Hepletely forgets Karin''s instructions before entering the door. Karin is embarrassed to see him act like this. Barry''s vulgar performance makes her not only lose face but embarrassed in front of Charlie. However, this is not the most shameful. Whats worse is still waiting for them. Barry just enjoys himself, not knowing whether his girl has the appetite. It is Charlie who from time to time gives dishes to Karin, and she sits between the two, with Charlie on the leaf and Barry on the right. Charlie asionally drinks some wine and eats very little. "Karin, why don''t you eat?" Barry finally thinks of her, and asks while holding the abalone. Karin shakes her head, "I''m not hungry." She wants to say, I have already lost all my appetite. When Barry is full, he chats with Charlie, who winks at Robert, and he immediately takes out a check prepared in advance, "Mr. Barry, this is some kind of Charlie, please ept it." Barry is dazzled and is startled by the numbers above. He shakes his head, "No. No. I cant ept this." Karin breathes a sigh of relief, but fortunately he retains his final dignity, otherwise, she would really be disappointed. "It doesn''t matter. Take it. Although Zurich is not a developed city, the consumption is not low. You always need money for food and amodation." Charlie smiles. "But I have no reason to ept your money?" "If there must be a reason? Can it be that you are ourpatriot?" Barry''s heart moves, and the hand on the table is about to move. Karin is afraid that he would abandon his only dignity and takes it, so she stomps his foot under the table fiercely. "Well, I have to ask my girlfriend." He says he will ask his girlfriend''s opinion, but he still stares at the check within reach. "Thank you both for your kindness, but we can never ept money." Barry knows she would say that, and couldn''t help but blurts out, "If Mr. Charlie arranges a ce for me, I can save a lot of money." Charlie stuns and nods, "That will be fine, but you still have the money, as a gift for your future marriage." There is no better reason than that, at least, Barry thinks so. He stretches out his hands happily, "Well then, thank you." It is really intolerable. Karin ps her hands on the table, gets up angrily and says, "Barry, if you ept this check, we are over!" After that, she hurries out of the hotel. Barry chases out and grabs her, "I wont take it. Dont go." "You have to force me to say these words? Will you die if you keep a little pride?" "How much is self-esteem worth? The money is already waiting for you, and you dont take it. I think you are stupid after you study abroad." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. He has no regrets, and Karin''s eye circles are red, "Yes, I''m stupid, then go back and ept that check. Don''t wrong yourself for me as a fool!" She continues to run forward, but Barry doesn''t really give up her for the check, follows her behind, and begins brainwashing her, "Karin, dont you see money on the check? Its enough for us to struggle for several less years! One should wake up to the reality." Chapter 70 Lets break up Chapter 70 Let''s break up Karin stops abruptly and smiles sarcastically, "Is that true? One should wake up to the reality. Well, I''ll go closer to Charlie. Anyway, he is richer than you. If I am with him, I dont have to worry about the money for the rest of my life! " Barry doesn''t expect that she would suddenly force him like this, and his face suddenly changes, "Well. Go with him, don''t think I don''t know what the rtionship between you, I just don''t want to reveal it!" "What''s our rtionship? What''s our rtionship!" Although the two have been making small quarrels in recent years, this is the first time they has such a fierce quarrel. "Do I have to say it out? If you dont, how can spend a lot of money on you? What shitpatriots, there are many Chinese on this street. Don''t think that I am a fool!" Karin is gradually disappointed, and she begins to feel a little uncertain would they live together? "Do you know you are humiliating me?" "If you dont do that, you are not afraid of what I sad." Pa... A heavy p on the face of Barry. "All right, let''s break up!" It''s not scaring him. It''s really enough. "Are you serious?" "Yes!" "I don''t agree!" Barry pinches her wrist, No way?" "To be a couple is to have two people agree, but to break up, just need one!" Breaking his grip hard, Karin runs back into the dark without looking back. Behind him, Barry shouts, "Karin. Come back! Stop!" She does not know how long she has run, she stops and wipes the tears in the corner of her eyes. Even without love, she is still very sad. There is an indescribable grievance and sadness, so strong. In front of her is a movie theater, and most of the people queuing for tickets are couples. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She joins the queue and wants to prove that the movie is not only for couples. Her phone has never stopped ringing. When she calms down, she takes it out and thinks it is Barry. The result is Charlie. "Hey?" "How are you?" Charlie is worried about her, and he must know that she is in a bad mood after running out of the hotel. I am fine." "Where are you now?" "Cinema Theater 11." "Two people?" "One." Du... The phone is cut off inexplicably. She doesn''t care much and throws it back into her pocket. She doesn''t think about anything, she just wants to watch a movie. When it is her turn to buy the ticket, the conductor asks politely, "How many tickets do you want? "One, thank you. When she is about to pay, and suddenly she hears, "One more. Suddenly she turns her head, Charlie has passed the money into the window. Holding two movie tickets in her hand, she doesn''t respond to it for a long time. "Quickly, the movie is about to end." He leads her go faster. After a few steps, he let go of her hand and says, "Wait for me, don''t move." After a moment, he returns with a bucket of popcorn. "How do you know that I like to eat this when I watch a movie?" She asks heavily. "Girls like it." She stubbornly says, "Although I am very disappointed now, but don''t think you take advantage of it. Don''t think that a bucket of popcorn can buy me." He smiles, "Then I give it to others." She quickly grabs it, hugs it tightly in her arms, and sucks the red nose hard. The lights goes out, and the film titled "Funny Times" is on. However, this silence doesn''tst long, and the whole room burst into irresistibleughter. With waves ofughter, Karin bursts into tears. While she keeps eating popcorn in her mouth, she keeps crying. Even in the darkness around him, he could use the weakness of the movie screen light, see her white face covered with tears. Charlie turns her head and presses her shoulder, "It''s aedy. Why should you cry so sad?" She ignores him, and continues to put popcorn in her mouth, and continues to shed tears, from the initial silence, to a soft crying, to choking, and finally crying loud. Why is she crying so sad, just because she feels like a clown in the film, funny and ridiculous. Pairs of eyes gaze at her, mixed withining. Charlie signs, and stiffly begs, "Don''t you cry? They all think I bully you." "I can''t control. If it isn''t too sad, how could I cry..." Before the end of the film, she is hurriedly pulled out of the theater. Standing under the warm yellow streetmp, Charlie stares at her two swollen eyes, not knowing what to say. "What makes you say?" "You know it and still ask, why are you embarrassing me?" "I didnt. I just give your boyfriend a little money. Is it wrong to help someone you love because of love?" She snorts tearfully, "Is Barry the one you love?" "I love you." He holds her shoulder, "Don''t misinterpret me." "But you are helping him. I don''t need your money." Charlie signs helplessly, "I love you love, and love you dog, OK?" "No, it is because of your cheque that makes Barry misunderstand that I have a rtionship with you. If he call my family, my dad should be mad at me!" "Thats good. Just break up with him." She stuns, "So you did it on purpose, right?" Chapter 71 Willing to gamble for you once Chapter 71 Willing to gamble for you once Charlie doesn''t answer her immediately, but approaches her and whispers, "Someone follows me, find a ce to hide first." Karin is startled, her hands are clenched tightly by a big palm, and the two run on the dark streets of Zurich. As soon as they run, the sound of catching footsteps reallye from behind. She only believes that he is not kidding. "No, I can''t run." The strength of a woman can''t bepared with that of a man. Charlie just gasps slightly, but she is out of breath. Looking around, he says, "Come here." He pulls her into a small alley that could only amodate two people. The two face to face, and the alley is so dark that they can barely see each other''s faces, but can clearly feel each other''s breath. A few dark shadows sh from their right. Karin holds her breath and her heartbeat is fast. If she remembers correctly, this is the third time that she has experienced life-and-death run with Charlie. "Are they all gone?" She asks, lowering her voice. "Almost, go outter, for fear they don''t gopletely." "OK..." Raising her chin slightly, she stares at the man in front of her with the bleak starlight. Despite the background of the two, it is still a big difference between Charlie and Barry. A gust of wind rises and the weather tonight is very bad with signs of rain. She cannot help but shakes a bit, Charlie immediately reaches out and hugs her in his arms. "Are you mad at me?" "Yes." "Then I apologize to you." "Why apologize?" She pauses, "Admit that you did it on purpose tonight?" Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "No intentional, but I don''t think it is wrong. At least, that check proves that your boyfriend''s character is not good." "What kind of person he is, even if you don''t use money to verify it, I know it well." With a sigh, she knows that the cruelest fate is that you have a bad boyfriend, but God also arranges a good man to seduce you from time to time. "Since you know it, don''t feel wronged, okay? I can''t ept the fact that you stay with such a man." Charlie strengthens his hug. Originally, he thinks, he could let her go as long as she is happy. But to see Barry''s greediness tonight, he changes his mind. No matter what, he couldn''t let her go. "Then who am I with that you can ept it?" "What do you think?" She knows it well, but she could only say, "Now, I have no other choices. My parents are the biggest concern in my heart. Only with their consent can I choose the way I want to go." Charlie is deeply lost, but he is surprised to hear, "But for you, I am willing to gamble once, with the happiness of my life." As soon as Karin''s remarks end, he leans down and kisses her lips. She apparently doesn''t expect him to be so anxious, subconsciously resists him, puts her hands on his chest, and at the same time pushes him a little harder. He remains motionless and still kisses her ruthlessly. First, he just kisses her lightly on her lips, and then slides into her mouth flexibly. The lingering kiss seems tost for a long time, and when she feels that she is about to suffocate and is about to be deprived of oxygen, he finally lets go of her. "If you think that loving me is a bet, then I will never let you lose." This is the only promise Karin hears, the most beautiful one. She tries to escape again and again, but approaches again and again. Until this moment, she realizes that she has been poisoned by Charlie, with his heart In the darkness, the two hug each other tightly. The warmest thing in the world is the temperature of the lover. Charlie sends her back to school. When they are going to set apart, she takes his arm and wants to say something. "What happens?" He asks softly. "Can we not announce the rtionship for the time being?" "Why?" "Because we all need to solve each others problems separately. The problem between Barry and I has not been resolved, neither you and Mia. I don''t want others to scold me behind my back that I interfere in others happiness..." Her worries are not unreasonable. Charlie nods, "Okay, I listen to you." Back in the dormitory, Billie looks at her with her hands around her chest. She unconsciously blushes and asks softly, "Why haven''t you slept?" "To be honest, are you in a rtionship with Charlie?" She opens her eyes wide and asks how does she know. "Don''t try to hide from me. I saw it." "What did you see?" "Just at the school gate, he kissed you." "Why didn''t I see you?" "Oh, you only have him in your eyes, of course you can''t see me." "No..." "So you admit it?" She has to confess, "Well, yes." Billie stretches her arms excitedly, "Yeah, great." She smiles, "What is that great?" "Of course I am happy that you can find true love. Don''t forget, I am your best sisters." Sighing sadly, she says, "It''s too early to be happy. I still dont know whether my parents will ept him..." "It''s not that serious. Whose parents don''t expect their daughter to be happy? Like my parents, they dream of me marrying a wealthy man." Karin shakes her head, "You don''t understand the situation in my family. I am the only child in my family. They won''t let me stay in a foreign country." "That''s easy. Will you just take them over?" "That''s even more impossible. They won''te." Billie asks, "What are you going to do?" "I haven''t thought of a good solution for the time being, but I will work hard." The next day, Karin quietly prepares a MBA-DBA application and gives it to the school. She waits patiently for the result. At noon, Barry calls her. She hesitates and presses to answer, "Karin, can youe out? I''m at your school gate." She hesitates for a while, and says, "Okay." After leaving the school gate, she sees Barry standing under the sycamore tree in the distance, and walks straight forward, asking, "Why?" "I''m sorry for what happenedst night." Barry apologizes as soon as shees. His expression looks very tired, and he must have not slept all night. Chapter 72 To get love with gratitude Chapter 72 To get love with gratitude Karin stares at the tip of the shoes. After a while, she looks up and says, "Barry, we have broken up. It''s not a matter of anger. We are not well matched." "Why are we not matched? Do you think that you are well matched with Charlie?" Barry sneers, "Don''t dream anymore, to repeat the mistake of your grandmother." There is a shock in her heart, this is the second time that someone mentions her grandma in front of her. Everyone seems to think her grandma is a bad example, but she only remembers what someone says, "The same encounter does not mean the same fate." "It has nothing to do with him. You think too much." "Why is that? Just because I almost epted his checkst night?" "I said, we are not matched." "If we are not matched, how can we start the rtionship? I really regret having sent you abroad to study!" Speaking of studying abroad, Karin should be grateful to Barry. If he hasn''t sponsored her, her father wouldnt let his daughter to study abroad. It is that he has never dreamed that one day he would push his girlfriend to someone else. "Even if I don''te to Zurich, it doesn''t mean we wille together." "But at least it won''t be the same as it is now!"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Barry is very emotional. He takes out his mobile phone, "Are you sure you want to break up? Okay, then I''ll call and tell your dad, believe it or not, he will fly over tomorrow?" Karin stops quickly, "Calm down, my dad''s heart is not good!" "I promised my uncle that I would definitely take you back. Since I can''t keep my promise, I can only tell him the truth." Realizing the problem is serious, she eases her voice, "Let''s find a ce to talk about it." She finds a coffee shop and negotiates face to face with him. In fact, she has already thought of a way. As long as the master''s application is approved, she can return home to confess to her parents. At that time, regardless of how Barry threatens her, she can ignore it. "Karin, wheres your conscience. Who help you take care of your parents when were away these few years? Who is backing you behind? Oh, now, he is already threatening her with his kindness to her parents. "Yes, I know you''re good to my family, and I appreciate it." "I don''t need your gratitude. You are the one I love. I''m willing to do this, but I don''t do this for you breaking up with me." She grits her teeth and says unintentionally, "Okay, we can put the breakup aside, but you have to promise me one thing." Barry is overjoyed, so long as she doesn''t break up, let alone one, ten or one hundred, he would agree. "No problem, you say it!" "You go home first." The smile on his face suddenly cools, his eyebrows frown, and he says firmly, "To go back together, or to stay together." "I have to wait for a while, and I haven''t gotten the relevant certificates yet." "Then I''ll wait with you, I''ve waited for these years anyway. I don''t care about waiting a few more days." Barry doesn''t leave, in order to stabilize him, Karin steps back again, "Well then, but you have to promise me, don''t call my parents." "Fine..." In the evening, a few ssmates gather together until thete at night. Karin and Billiee out of the KTV, worrying that they couldn''t get a car at midnight, and a familiar figurees into their views. She shouts indeterminately, "Robert!" Robert is about to sit in the car, and when he hears someone calling him, he turns in doubt, "Miss Karin?" Pulling Billie excitedly over there, "Why are you here?" "Oh, I''m here with Charlie to apany two customers. How about you?" "Our ssmates have a gathering. By the way, can you take us back to school? It''s not easy to call a taxi here." "Okay, no problem." Robert opens the door, and the two quickly enter. The car moves forward slowly, and Karin pretends to carelessly ask, "Is Charlie very busy these two days?" "Yes." "What is he doing?" "You should be clear, right?" Karin embarrassingly looks out of the window, "How can I know." "Don''t fool me, I''m Charlie''s confidant. I know everything about him." He knows the rtionship between the two. "Did you contact each other?" Seeing that she is silent, he asks. "No, I have been very busy these two days." "What are you doing?" "Applying for Master''s and Ph.D.". Robert turns his head in surprise, "Really? Does Charlie know?" "He hasnt known yet, I haven''t had time to tell him." "If he knows, he would be very happy." Billie pretends to be ady for a long time, and this time she cant help but interjects, "Don''t be happy too early." "Who is this?" "She is my good friend, Billie." Robert nces casually from the reflector, "Why did Miss Billie make this statement?" "Ask Karin," she answerszily. Karin nudges her with her arm, "Nothing, don''t listen to her." "I am not talking nonsense." Billie raises an eyebrow, and tells everything out about Barry''s affairs. After listening to this, Robert thinks deeply. "I think you might as well get your boyfriend back first, and leave the application to Charlie. Isn''t he an investor in our school? He has the final say of this." Billie thinks the suggestions are very good. "But it''s not an easy thing, though." Robert is ambiguous. "What do you mean?" "Charlie is speeding up to resolve his rtionship with Mia in the past two days. This matter has a rtivelyrge impact. He has shocked several of his uncles. The situation is very stiff. If Charlie comes forward to resolve the application for Miss Karin, Mn must know this. At that time, she would ask her uncles to interfere into this, and the result would be conceivable. Karin is silent. Billie asks inexplicably, "What will happen?" "Charlie will have quarrels with his uncles for Miss Karin." "Is that so serious?" Indeed, this result is quite unexpected even for Karin. Fortunately, she never thinks of relying on Charlie to help her with her degree. "Don''t tell him this." She reminds solemnly and Robert nods. It has long been thought that it would not be easy for two people toe together. "Hey, whos Mia? Can Charlie''s uncles support her all? Billie pulls the sleeve of Karin. She shakes her head and snorts, "Don''t ask me, I don''t know." Chapter 73 I am happy because of you Chapter 73 I am happy because of you Suddenly, she has an urge to see Charlie, and she struggles a little, and says quietly, "Where is he now?" "Who? Charlie?" "Yes..." Robert looks at the watch on his wrist, "At this time, he should be home now." As if he could see her mind, he asks inquiringly, "Should I take you there?" "No. Its midnight now..." Before she finished speaking, Robert''s phone rings, "Hey? Mr Charlie... I''m back and I''m on my way... Okay." Karin''s heart trembled and he heard the words Mu. "Yes, Miss Karin is in my car. Robert says deliberately. "OK." He hangs up the phone and turns around and says, "Mr Charlie asks me to take you there." "Where?" She asks in confusion. "Thepany." Billie shouts, "No, what time is it? Is he a Workaholic?" The car turns around and drives to the Charlie''s building. There is only one light in the whole building, which is Charlie''s office. "I''ll send Miss Billie back to school, and I''ll pick you upter." "Ok." After getting out of the car, Karin raises his chin, stares at the light above her, takes a deep breath, and walks in. The lobby is very dark, she gropes to move to the elevator. But she suddenly hits an unknown object, and is scared. She almost screams, trying to get the cell phone to light it up, but her arm is pulled hard, and the whole person lost the focus and falls into the warm arms. Smelling the familiar perfume, her heart is at ease, and she says angrily, "Why not say anything? It scared me." Charlie smiles, "I will be responsible for your death on my ce." "How can you be responsible?" "Yes, it seems that I can only be responsible when you are alive." He takes her hand, enters the elevator, and closes the door. The hot breath sprays on her ears, the side of her neck, and she feels a numbness. He turns his head, finds her lips, and kisses her tenderly and lingeringly. It seems that he is a good kisser, and she is drowned in the kiss. For a moment, she even fantasies that how good it would if this kiss wouldst forever. After a long and deep kiss, Charlie''s passion has been mobilized. He is trying to take further action, but Karin stops him, "I... I''m not ready yet." Even if she has promised to gamble once for him bravely, but she has not yet had the same courage, taking that step means that she could never go back. He arranges her clothes, "Well, I don''t force you." Thats why Karin is so moved by him, and thats the difference between Barry and him. "Why havent youe home sote?" She leans against his chest and asks softly. Charlie signs and doesn''t hide from her, "Mia is waiting at my house." Looking up in surprise, she asks, "Why?" "I am determined to dissolve the engagement, and she tries to change my decision." Entering his office, she is a little sad, "But you can''t stay here all the time?" "Howe, I have a lot of amodations. Tonight I have something to deal with, so it''s a bitte." Charlie pulls her to the sofa and sits down, "How about you? How did you meet Robert?" "I had dinner with my ssmates, and happened to be in the same KTV with Robert." "Oh, I know. If I know he would meet you, I would go apany the customers myself." He hugs her shoulders, "This guy is sometimes too lucky. He has eaten the dumplings in your house, but I haven''t even stepped in your door." Karin smiles bitterly, thinking of what Robert said at just now, and asks guiltily, "Its very hard, right?" "Well? What do you mean?" "I have heard that your uncles have used you of breaking the engagement." He shakes his head and replies solemnly, "No. I am happy because of you, really." She purses her lips. "I don''t believe it." It is not that she does not believe that he is happy because of her, but that he is not hard. Charlie signs, "I am suck, why do you not believe what I say every time, and believe what Robert says? The stars outside the window iid the whole sky, like the clear eyes of a child, twinkling. "What happened to Barry?" asks Charlie. "What else, he wants to take me back home." Charlie frowns, "This guy, it seems I have to find a way to make him give up you." "Don''t do it, I''ll solve it myself." The implication is that you can solve your problem. "How do you solve it yourself?" "He doesn''t agree to break up now. I won''t mention it for the time being. I''ll talk about it after graduation." "Stay here?" "Who." "You." She pouts and chuckles, "It depends." She doesn''t tell him about the application for her master''s degree, but she wants to wait for the approval and surprises him. Charlie is slightly displeased, "What do you mean, the situation is not good, and you just go back with him?" "Correct..." "Dont you dare." "Why I dont?" "You say it again?" "Well..." She is pressed by him on the sofa, and she is almost breathless. Her body trembles, and her defenses are almost lost. By coincidence, the mobile phone on the desk rings. She pushes him away, struggling to answer the phone. Charlie gets up in annoyance, "Who calls you at the critical time!" She smiles, "He doesnt know what you are doing..." Robert calls her and says he is already outside thepany. Karin stands up and says, "I''m leaving now, and Robert is waiting to send me back." Charlie grabs her arm. His eyes are very nostalgic, "I''m very busy at this time, I don''t have much time to look for you, if you want to see me,e to thepany at any time." She nods, "Yes." The next day, Karin receives another notice from the school director that someone wants to see her. She doesnt have to think more. It must be Mn who asks for her. "Karin, what does this mean?" Mn throws an application she has submitted the day before yesterday to the table. She calmly replies, "It''s written clearly on the form." "Oh, you''re tantly defying me. You won''t leave Zurich, and you are determined to stay with Charlie?" Karin answers calmly, "Please pay attention to your words. I don''t want to entangle anyone. If two people love each other, no one can separate them." "Do you think I will approve your application?" Mn sneers at it. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She smiles sweetly, "I never dared to think about it, but I will neverpromise again." "What do you mean?" "You have the ability to make my application unapproved, and you have the ability to leave me nowhere in Zurich. I believe all of this, but I also believe that Charlie can do the same of what you can do. I think you dont want your brother to go head-to-head with his uncles for me, right? Mn''s eyes sh with surprise. She doesn''t expect that Karin would be so clear about the internal affairs of the Charlie family. "I can''t see how thoughtful you are. It''s no wonder that Charlie is so fascinated at you. I knows you are the one who makes him so determined to break the marriage contract with Mia.!" "Charlie is going to dissolve the marriage contract. Then you should go to him instead of me. It will not reverse the result but would speed up the process. If I have any problems, ording to Charlie''s temper, do you think he will ignore me? " "You threaten me?" Mn frowns. "I dont dare to do this." "Oh, don''t say that I don''t remind you that Charlie would never get rid of Mia. Also, don''t have a daydream, thinking that once they break up the marriage, you can be his wife. Let me ask you, how much do you know about him? " Karin is a littleck of confidence, but still keeps calm, "I don''t need to tell you this." "Or do you not understand him at all?" Mn sees her weakness and begins to press hard, "Do you know what Mia means to him?" "Do you know how many people want his life?" "Do you know what he wants to achieve most?" "Do you know what he cares about most?" She couldn''t answer a bunch of these questions. "Why don''t you talk? Your tongue is knotted?" Mnughs ironically, "You don''t know anything, but you dare to be so arrogant. Dont think you are young and dont know how serious the things are. You will regret one day." Having said that, Mn strides out, and Karin suddenly calls her, "Wait a minute. Your marriage must be unhappy, right?" Miss Mu turns back in anger, "Shut up, my business is not up to you toment!" "Because you can''t get your true heart, you will step on that of others." Karin straightens her back, "No matter who I will be with, but as long as I choose that person, I will have a lifetime to understand him! I don''t need to know from others'' mouth what I want to know." That whole afternoon, she has lost her mind. Charlie''s affectionate eyes, gentle and domineering kiss, the scenes all reappear in her mind. Charlie, I love you, but I don''t want to know you. The more I know you, the farther I will be from you. Chapter 74 Impassable worries Chapter 74 Impassable worries The nightes, and a fiery car parks in front of Charlies Mansion. Miaes down from the car and knocks straight on the door. The housekeeper opens the door and is very kind, "Miss Mia is here." "OK." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Master is bathing upstairs." "Good." After staying here for a few days, Charlie avoids meeting her, and goes to thepany to find him, and the security also stops her from entering. It is because Nanny May who tells Mia that Charlie is back, so that Miaes. She runs upstairs and pushes open the door of his room. There is a rush of water in the bathroom. Sitting on the edge of the bed and waiting for him toe out, she sees his wallet on the table, and flips it over. A photo suddenly appears in front of her, and she is furious. When Charliees out, he finds the person lying on the bed, wondering, "Why are you here?" Mia turns her back to him, and he couldn''t see her expression. Seeing her silent, he takes two steps forward, "My decision will not change, can you stop being obsessed?" She remains silent, but Charlie feels that something is wrong. He turns her shoulders and she looks pale, sweaty. He frowns, and quickly takes out a box of white medicine from the drawer and pours out a few in her mouth, and rubs her chest. Her chest tightness breaks out regardless of the asion and time, and even his house is equipped with her medicine. Mia takes her medicine and finally relieves her breath. He looks at the man in front of him weakly and chokes, "Do you break the marriage because of her?" Holding up the photo in her hand, her eyes are full of resentment. Charlie nces calmly, "A photo cannot represent anything." "Don''t you admit that for fear I''m asking her for trouble?" "If I admit it, will you be satisfied?" She sneers desperately, "Did you know you force me to death?" "Mia, stop tossing, okay?" Charlie''s eyes show exhaustion, and there is no one-size-fits-all way, otherwise, he is most reluctant to hurt her. "Do you think I want to toss? You are a man, you have no way to understand the mood of a woman. When I wait for several years for a happy ending, I end up with not wearing a white wedding dress, but the cancetion of marriage. Can you understand that?" She closes her eyes, and two lines of tears slowly drop, "You won''t understand. In these years, I have asked myself countless times whether you love or bear responsibility for me, as long as we can be together, everything is fine. I dont care that much." "Even if I marry you, this marriage may notst long. I hope you can let it go now." Mia pushes him angrily, "As early as ten years ago, you held my hand and said you will take care of me in this life. I can''t go back! " "There are many ways to look after, marriage is not the only one." "But that''s what I want!" Ten years ago, to others, maybe just a few years. but to Charlie, it is hurdle that could never be crossed. His mood suddenly bes very bad. After Mia leaves, he takes out his mobile phone, calls Karin. He only says, "Come to my house." Karin returns to the dormitory. Billie says, "Your phone keeps ringing all the time. I''ll pick it up for you." "Who?" "Charlie." "Is there anything wrong?" she asks anxiously "He asks you to go to his house!" "Why?" "How do I know! Just say one sentence and hangs up the phone..." Karin doesn''t even think about it too much, and runs out. Hurrying to Charlie''s Mansion, the housekeeper suddenly disappointed when she sees Karin. Mia just leaves crying, and shees smilingly. "What is Miss Karin here for?" "I''m looking for Charlie." "You need to pay attention to the time. Do you know what time is it?" The housekeeper has never been very kind to her. "In fact, it is your master who asks me toe." She looks at her firmly, "If you don''t believe you go upstairs and ask him." "He is not here." "Impossible, he really asks me toe!" Karin tries to go upstairs, but is stopped by May, "Can you act like ady? Our master has a fiancee. You should keep a distance with him." She doesnt want to talk nonsense to her, with her neck stretches out and shouting, "Charlie, Charlie." "No shouting? Is this where you can yell?" The housekeeper shouts, Charlie hears the sounding out of the room, and says briefly, "Nanny May, you must not be ignorant of Miss Karin, I ask her toe over." "Why do you ask for me?" "Come in and say." He leads her into the room, closes the door, and pulls her into his arms. "It''s stuffy and I want to talk to someone." She hears that his voice is a bit lonely, and she is suddenly stunned, and says softly, "Then I will be your trash can. What are you unhappy about, please tell me all." "No." Charlie raises her face, "I won''t throw my troubles to you, just stay with me for a while." Karin nods, without asking why he is unhappy, not because she doesn''t care, but doesn''t want to deliberately enter his world. The two stand at the window to enjoy the moon together. In order to create an atmosphere, she jokes, "How wonderful it would be if there are a few meteors." "Why?" "Its romantic." He grins, "Do you think I''m not romantic enough?" "No, no, absolutely no." "Tell a joke and listen." "What joke?" "Joke that makes me feel good." "Well. Here is one." Telling a joke for her is a piece of cake. "A priest is ying golf and a nun is watching. The first shot misses, and the priest curses, " Shit, missed!" he hits again, and the priest scolds himself again, "Shit, misses it again!" Then the nun says, "You are as a priest, and God will punish you for saying dirty words. The voice justes, and he hears only one thunder throws to the nun and she dies. The priest wonders, Why does she die? It is I who curses,? At this time, he only hears the voice of God from the sky, "Shit, I also missed it!" Charlie couldn''t helpughing out loud. Karin has a hint of gloom. At this moment, she feels that his eyes are extremely clear, and there seems to be a glorious light in them. Chapter 75 Damn period Chapter 75 Damn period Charlie reaches out and strokes the bangs hanging down her forehead. His fingertips are delicate and gentle. "Are you feeling better?" He nods, "Much better." "Then, in the future, as long as you are in a bad mood, I will tell you a joke." "Thats good." This would be really good, because they have future. He leans down and kisses her cherry-like lips without hesitation. The dense kiss softens her consciousness. She raises her head up and responds to him very warmly. The moist lips of the two entangled, which ignites his primitive desires. "Will you stay tonight?" He looks at her with expectation, the same expectation as Barry that night. "Yes, but you can''t..." Charlie stands up in amazement and frowns slightly, "Why not? Will you still refuse me?" "No, I have my period..." "I''ll take a bath." He is not a teenager with virginal affairs, and has experienced it many women, but for the first time his desire is so inted. The creator is lying right next to him, but he couldn''t touch her. The ufortable feeling is like being surrounded by countless ants. After entering the bathroom, he unscrews the faucet, lets cold water drip from head to toe, until it extinguishes all the fire of his desire. Karin arranges her clothes and covers her hot cheeks. She doesnt know whether to stay or to leave. While she is tangled, Charliees out. "You almost kill me." Hees to her, and pinches her nose lightly. "I have long wanted to tell you but you don''t give me a chance to say that." She exins innocently. "You have long wanted to tell me?" Charlie teases jokingly, "So, you always want to..." "No." As soon as she blushes, her tongue is knotted. She didn''t know how to say it. She just waves and says, "I''m back to school." She is pulled back by him when she turns around. And she falls into his arms. Her face leans against his strong chest. His heartbeat is so strong... "You said you would stay." "But I''m inconvenient." He couldn''t helpughing and says, "Two people are together, besides doing that thing, there are many things they can do." Charlie goes to the bed and lies down, hooking his hands, "Come here." She goes obediently and lies down obediently. This night, the two hug each other and sleep soundly. Waking up early in the morning, Karin is a little flustered. For the first time, she stays in a man''s house and sleeps with a man in the same bed overnight. Does this indicate that she is his woman? While Charlie is not awake, she quietly leaves his room. Coming downstairs, she meets theplex but disdainful look of the housekeeper. She signs.. "Good morning." Still, she greets her politely. "Congrattions, you finally seed." "Seed?" She raises an eyebrow, "I don''t understand what you mean." "You are the first woman to stay in my master''s room. Are you satisfied now?" Well.. She smiles awkwardly, "You''re saying a lot. Two people are together, there is much more to do than that." Well, she admits that she borrows Charlie''s words very brazenly. "The more you hide, the more you reveal!" The housekeeper sneers sarcastically and shouts, "Nanny May, see her off!" Karin signs and walks away without looking back. In the evening, she receives a call from Barry, "Come out, I have something to tell you." The cold voice makes her have a bad hunch. After leaving the school gate, Barry stands not far away, and she runs to him, "What is it?" "Find a ce to say." After twenty minutes of walking, the pace stops somewhere in the park. On the way, the two don''t say a word. "Karin, how did you and Charlie meet?" Barry turns and asks her with sharp eyes. "Why do you ask this?" "I''m curious." "I have already said this. He is my part-time boss here." Trying to suppress the anxiety in her heart, she has realized that Barry must have known something. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Where are youst night?" Raising her eyes fiercely, her heart seems to miss a beat, and she never thinks he would ask this. "At school, what''s wrong?" Because of guilty conscience, self-confidence is insufficient. "You still lie to me? You and Charlie really consider me as a fool?!" He suddenly growls and startles Karin. "What do you want to say in the end?" "I know everything. Two years ago, in order to help him avoid a group of people, you dont even care about your chastity. He is not your boss at all. Last night, did you sleep with him? You never even thinks of returning to China with me. You just want to dy time, and waits for the approval of the application. You just kick me away, right?! " Barry says more and he gets more excited. Karin stands on the spot and doesn''t understand how he suddenly knows everything, even the thingsst night, so quickly... "Who tells you this?" "You admit that I''m telling the truth?!" Then there is no need to hide anything, she just nods slightly, "Since you know everything, I have nothing to say." Barry doesn''t expect that she doesn''t even exin a word, and suddenly he ispletely out of control, "Are you a woman with a sense of shame? I can''t bear to touch you even with a finger, and you slept with someone you doesn''t know. How ridiculous! You say that you will not give up your loved one for money, to say that you are different from other women. Its really a big joke, you are the most greedy vanity woman in the world, Hypocrisy, selfish, downright liar! " "No!" Karin screams out. Her face pales... Nothing is more scary than others say she is a woman who admires vanity. The most feared thing is that others say that in order to attach to rich people, she can even sell herself. No one knows how much courage she would take to stay with Charlie. No one knows how much anxiety she has abandoned in order to be loyal to her heart, and what kind of pressure and grievances she has endured. She has always known that love is not simply being together. "Do you have any more exnations? Don''t you admit it all? I''ll call your dad. I''ll let him know what shameful things did his daughter do!" "No." Tears finallye out of control, "Whether you believe it or not, two years ago, I just saved him and don''t do anything." "Do you think I will still believe this now?" "I don''t need you to believe it, I just want you to know that I am not the kind of woman you said. Yes, I am in love with Charlie, this is true, but I love him, I just love him, not because of who he is! " "Don''t say anything. If I still believe you, I''ll be a bitch!" After speaking, he turns and leaves angrily. Without taking a few steps, he turns back to resentfully emphasizes, "I''d like to how you exin this in front of your parents!" Barry''s figure drifts away. Karin finally couldn''t help but crouches on the ground and weeps. She doesnt know how long she has cried. And it urred to her what Charlie has said, he would let Barry give up her. Dry her tears, she couldnt help thinking that it is Robert who told Barry this. Except for Robert, no one person knows about the incident that happened on the boat two years ago, and it is impossible to be known so quickly by someone she was staying at his housest night. She calls a taxi to hispany, rushes to his office in anger, and pushes in. Robert seems to be reporting to Charlie, and he hears the noise. The two are surprised at the same time toward the door. So far, no one has dared to break into the president''s office without knocking on the door. After seeing her, the two are more surprised. Charlie stands up and says, "Karin." He says in a very gentle tone. She is so furious now, as if the man in front of her hasmitted such a heinous crime. Robert sees the situation is not right, and quickly leaves. "Did you say something to Barry?" She asks, choking. She originally wants to lose temper, but when she sees him, she suddenly couldn''t do it to him. Chapter 76 Playing jerk Chapter 76 ying jerk Charlie walks in front of her, "What''s wrong? I don''t tell him anything." "He knows everything, he knows that I will not break up anymore, just to stabilize him. He also knows what happened two years ago, and he knows I stayed at your housest night. He says I am a woman who admires vanity. He says that I have no shame, and he will tell my parents about everything that happened to me! " Leaning against his chest, she lets tears wet his white shirt... He frowns slightly and is very distressed. She cried so sadly, and heforts her softly, "It''s okay, anyway, he will know it sooner orter." "I don''t worry about him. I worry that if my parents know, the consequences of this incident would be unthinkable. My father has such a bad temper, and my mother, the most unbearable thing for my mother is that I will follow the same path as my grandmother. What should I do? What should I do? If Barry says everything, they wille and take me away. My dad cant take a ne. His heart is weak, and I cant go back. If I go back, then I can nevere again..." Charlie hugs her tightly and says firmly, "Rx, leave these matters to me and I will solve them." He presses the inte phone at the table and says in a deep voice, "Come here." After a while, Robert walks in. "Mr. Charlie, what''s the matter?" "Have you told anyone else what happened on board?" He whispers, "Mn asked." "You tell her?" "I can''t but I have to." Robert''s expression is calm and he doesn''t think he has done anything wrong. Charlie''s handsome facial features sweep through a haze, but he doesn''t me him, because he knows that this is the rule of the Roberts family. Decades ago, he does not know from which generation, Robert''s family established such a rule, from generation to generation, be loyal to the Charlie family, loyal, honest, no betrayal, no lie. "I see.." After Robert leaves, Karin is extremely lost, "It is Mn..." "Well, she went to the housest night, and it must be Nanny May who told her." "I will go to Barry again, as long as my application is approved, I will go back with him." "What did you apply for?" "Doctor degrees." Charlie shows surprise and kisses her heavily, "Why don''t you tell me? I think you wouldn''te when you return with him." "I want to surprise you..." His sexy thin lips lightly say, "I am really surprised because you make ns to stay with me." "Don''t say it too early, I don''t know if my parents would approve!" Thinking of this, she is slumped. "I''ll call your principal and let your application be implemented now. Go back to your parents and tell them your ns." "No, no." Karin hurriedly stops, "Robert says, if you get involved in this matter, your elder sister will definitely work with your uncles to make things difficult for you." He smiles dismissively, "Anyway, for you, I don''t care about the enemies!" "Then you''re not afraid I''ll nevere back?" He mps her head with his arm, "If you don''t return, I''ll grab you." "Why? Are you a jerk?" "I would do everything to take you back." "..." After Karines out of Charlie''spany, she rushes to the hotel where Barry lives, but unfortunately, the hotel owner says that he has not returned. After waiting for two hours she still doesnt see him. She has to go back to school for a while. She looks at her cell phone for a while, for fear of receiving a call from her home. Until dark, the cell phone never rings, and the hanging heart finally rxed a little. If they don''t call her, it means that Barry hasn''t called back yet. As long as he doesn''t call back, there would be room for exnation. Barry''s mobile phone has turned off. She couldn''t get through several times. She simply follows Billie''s suggestion and goes to him again tomorrow morning. She knows that he needs time to ept such a thing. To her surprise, the next day, as soon as she leaves the school, she bumps into Barry. "Karin." He calls her softly, not as aggressive as he was yesterday, and more gentle than ever. "Barry." The two face to face. For a while, they are rtively speechless. "We speak as we go." Along a neat row of trees, they walk side by side for a short while, and Karin takes the lead in breaking the silence. "You don''t call back, did you?" He says. "No." "Why?" It is really puzzling to think that he was so violent yesterday. "I don''t want to do that, just for the sake of our past." "Really?" Karin stares at him, not believing him that he could change so much. "Well, really." There is another silence, and she couldn''t help asking, "Can you tell me why you suddenly change your mind?" She doesnt believe him. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "I said it. I don''t want to do that." He signs, "Thinking about it all nightst night. It does me no good, but would make you hate me the more. Thats not what I want." He stops, turns around, and stares directly at the woman in front of him, "I know I haven''t been romantic, but today, I want to say something romantic, Karin, because I love you, I am willing to sacrifice my happiness..." Karin is stunned, doesn''t respond to him for a long time, is this guy still Barry? This is not what Barry would say. The application for the master''s degree program is finally implemented. She doesnt know if Charlie asks the school to approve it or it is approved ording to normal procedures. In short, it has be a fact that she can stay in Zurich. That night, she asks Charlie toe out, and she says with joy, "I''ll tell you good news and bad news." He nods, "Well, okay." "Which one would you like to hear first?" "Bad." "Why?" She doesn''t want to say the bad news. "If you listen to the bad, and then listen to the good, you will feel better. If you listen to the good, then listen to the bad, and you will be in a bad mood." "That makes sense." Chapter 77 Strange changes Chapter 77 Strange changes She clears her throat and leans on his shoulder and says, "What''s bad is that I will return to London with Barry three dayster, and he has already booked a ticket." "Well." "How about your mood first?" She asks curiously. "Complex." "Howplicated?" "The kind of inexplicable." "Which one is unclear?" Blinking her eyes, she has to ask him the answer. "It''s the kind that I am dying if you dont tell me the good news." She stuns, thenughs, leaning back and forth. "Quickly." "Well, how could I let you die." She hugs his arm, "The good news is I will definitely be back!!" "..." "How are you feeling?" "Great." "By the way, I forget to tell you about Barry." She res, "You too, I don''t say, and you don''t ask." "What happened to him?" Charlie is innocent. "He seems to have changed his personality overnight, not only he is not angry, but also said a lot of moving words." Until now, Karin still doesnt believe Barry''s change. "That''s good." Charlie says lightly, smiling a strange smile. "Don''t you find it strange?" "What''s strange. People will change." "But Barry has changed so much. I still know him well. I don''t say he is bad. He is not such a generous person." After a moment of frustration, she says with a lingering sorrow, "No, I always feel that this matter is too strange, and I have to find him." It is Karin''s habit to do whatever she thinks of. She waves her hand, "Goodbye." Goodbye without looking back. He takes a taxi to the hotel, pats the door, and the door opens, but the person standing in the room is not Barry. "Who are you looking for?" "Sorry, this is my friend''s room. Is he here?" "I don''t know. I just move in." With a m, the door closes, and she stuns for a moment, rushing to ask the hotel owner. "Your boyfriend moved away this afternoon." "Move away?" She is startled, "Where did he move?" "I don''t know about this, but he says that he wants to change to a good environment." When she is out of the hotel, Karin is confused, and she stupidly thought for a while, patted her head, call him! She hurriedly takes out her mobile phone and dials Barry''s phone. There is a noisy rock sound, "Hello?" "Where are you?" "What?" "I say where are you ?!" "I can''t hear you, speak louder!" Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She takes a deep breath and yelled at him, "I ask where you are !!" At this point, Barry finally hears clearly, "Oh, I''m in the bar, is there something wrong?" "Which bar?" "Its too noisy here, I''ll see you tomorrow!" Barry hangs up the phone. Karin returns to school angrily. She originally feels that his transformation is abnormal. This will make her more determined, and things must be strange! The next day, Barry doesn''te to her. Karin calls him again, but he is prompted to shut down. In desperation, she calls Robert, hoping that he could check it. Robert agrees, and sends the checked information at noon. ording to the address, she finds a star hotel in the city center. Standing in front of the hotel, her feet are as heavy as lead, and she could not move for ten minutes. She goes upstairs to the sixth floor in a hurry, and rings one of the doorbells. Barry stands beside the door with a sullen expression, muttering, "Who." Karin doesn''t say a word, and he is a bit awake, and he fixes his eyes with a little panic, "Karin..." "Howe you live here?" She takes a step forward, and Barry may be guilty of guilty conscience and steps back and says, "I want to change the environment." "Changing the environment?" She sneers, and looks around, "The environment here is really good, luxurious, high-grade, and tasteful." Barry swallows awkwardly, "Karin, you haven''t told me yet. How did you find this ce?" "It doesn''t matter how I find it. What''s important is, how do you have the money to live in such a good ce ?!" Karin has probably guessed something, his eyes changed from the initial anger to irony. "Not much money, but I always have the money to stay in a hotel..." "Really?" She nces down at the pile of high-end clothing on the sofa. "Live in a star-level hotel, buy designer clothes. Barry, you changed quite a lot overnight, not only your thinking has changed, but even you have changed. You have be a upstart. Can I ask, how did you achieve such a sessful transformation? " Barry turns his back, "What upstart, I originally saved money to marry you, now that you are not willing, then whats the use can I have to keep the money? Of course, I spent it all!" "Don''t lie, will you not know how I know you well?! Did you ept the benefits of Charlie, so you don''t tell me?" Karin stares sharply at the man in front of her. "I did not..." He still doesn''t admit it. "Okay, then I''ll call Charlie!" She takes out her mobile phone and quickly turns up the number, but he reaches out to stop, "Okay, I admit that I receives Charlie''s money, what?" A sneer smiles, "It''s enough to admit it, I can''t do anything, I''m just d that I don''t choose you!" Barry''s face sinks, apparently he is stimted by her words. "Do you think I want to collect his money? I have nothing now. In order toe to you, I spent half a year''s savings. As a result, you follow other man." "Don''t make excuses for your own greed. That night, if you don''t bow your head in front of the check, I don''t intend to give up on you at all. You ruined my only hope for you. Do you stillin?" After finishing the scolding, Karin runs out without looking back. She doesn''t want to stay here for a moment, and she doesn''t want to face the hypocritical man. Chapter 78 Charlie is a bastard Chapter 78 Charlie is a bastard Barry keeps calling her, and she turns off the phone in anger. At night, Billie puts the lunch in front of her, but she has no appetite. "You broke up with him, why are you still angry with him?" Billie is very puzzled. "I''m not mad at him, I''m mad at myself, and I can''t stand thinking of his happy face when seas money. How can I be his girlfriend for so many years?!" "Hey, it only shows that you were blind in the beginning, but now you meet your beloved, and just let the past go." "Well. Stop talking nonsense." "You and Charlies rtionship has improved a bit, right?." "Where do you mean?" "Do you want me to make it clear? We both sleep in the same room. You didn''t go home at night. Where did you gost night?" She blushes, "No, he and I haven''t reached that point yet..." "Well, who believes." "Well...." Billie suddenly smiles strangely when she sees who is there at the door, and says, "If you dare to shout, Charlie is a bastard, I believe you." "Are you ill? Why should I scold him?" "See. I am right." "What? You are too unreasonable." "You love your man, and you can''t bear to scold him." Karin is so angry that she is so excited, she simply wants to vent her anger shouts, "Charlie is a--" "Knock...Knock..." The sudden sound behind her surprises her to jump up from the stool, and turns sharply, and sees the person leaning against the door. Suddenly, the egg is stuck in her throat stiffly, and she could not swallow it, almost choke her to death. Billieughs mischievously. She has already known Charlie is outside the door. "You..." Karin''s tongue is knotted, and for a long time she doesn''t make it out. Charlie slowly walks in, takes out her mobile phone from her pocket, and asks gently, "Why did you shut down?" "She doesn''t want to answer the phone from her ex-boyfriend." Billieughs and answers for her. "What happened to Barry?" "Your girlfriend knows about your giving him money." "Billie!" Karin shots her a nce, "You talk so much?" "Okay. I don''t talk, and I am leaving..." She closes the door, and within three seconds, the door is pushed open again, "Dears, anyway, this is dormitory. Dont get so hot." "You friend is very cute." Charlie smiles and nces around, "Which is your bed?" "Why?" She is startled, her face getting hot for no apparent reason. She gives a stool to him. Charlie doesn''t sit on the stool she gives, but leans back slightly and sits on one of the beds. It turns out that she is sitting on the right one. "How did you get in?" "I walk in." "A big sign at the door, girls'' dormitory, no man is allowed. Can''t you see?" "Yes." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Why stille in?" "I invest one third of the money for this school. Where cant I get in?" "You know everything about Barry?" Her eyes sink, and she is a little upset, "Yes." "You med me?" "Shouldn''t I?" He signs, "I just don''t want you to worry about this, you know." "Of course I know, but why don''t you tell me?" "Its Barry''s request." Karin is puzzled, "What do you mean?" "I called him out that night and told him inly that as long as he doesnt talk nonsense, he can get want he wants. Of course he knows what I mean. I think he would choose you, but he chose the money. "It''s normal." "I give him the money, and he makes an additional request that I should not tell you because he loves you and does not want you to look down at him." Karin sneers. A man who can care nothing in front of money, she can only say that his love is cheap. "Don''t be too distressed by such a trivial matter, if you are not happy, I will be unhappy." Charlie holds her hands, "Close your eyes and give you something good." "What?" "Close your eyes first." "Okay..." She closes her eyes with a smile. "No peeking." "Ok." He puts a cool thing in her hand, then closes her closes and says, "OK." "A ne." She doesn''t open her hand, just guessing. "Almost." "If I don''t like it, I''ll strangle you." He smiles, "OK." She opens her eyes. A small, delicate crystal ne appears in front of her eyes. "Oh my God, dandelion? It''s purple !!!" Karin opens her mouth in surprise. It is said that you can find perfect love when you can find purple dandelions. She just talked about it a few days ago. She doesn''t expect Charlie would remember, and he really gives her a purple dandelion. "Where did you get it?" "As long as you love. As for where ites from, the process is moreplicated, so I won''t go into details." Karin takes the ne and looks at it with affection. Girls all love this. Sending her a favorite item is far happier and more fulfilling than giving her a car of jewelry, and Charlie did this, quite sessful. "Do you always do what girls like?" He res unhappily, "Nonsense, I told you a long time ago that not every woman deserves my attention." "My honor?" "Yes." Sheughs, and smiles so sweetly. He leans in her ear and whispers, forbearing the strong desire in his heart, and kisses her lips gently. Before he loses his mind, he straightens up, hugs the woman who is being pressed by him, and gasps heavily, "If I continue, I cant control myself." He says ambiguously, and she understands andughs, "Are you afraid? " "I''m not afraid." Sorting out her messy hair, he says, "Your roommate has said, this is the dormitory. We cant get too hot. If shees back and sees what we are doing, I am not afraid because I am a man. But you arent." "Thank you. How nice of you." She smiles and moves heartily. When Charlie is leaving, Karin is holding his waist, and she is reluctant to let go. "Why hold so tight? I am leaving withouting back." He jokes with a smile. "Though hugging so tightly, I still think you are far away from me." She suddenly feels slightly sad. "How about you pack up and follow me?" Sucking her nose, "No." Watching him leave, she is at a loss, as if something has been emptied. After thinking about it for a night, she decides not to return with Barry. In the early morning of the next day, she summons the courage and calls home. Her father answers the phone. He directly asks, "Are youing back tomorrow?" After thinking about the lines for a long time, she suddenly chokes up and couldn''t speak. "Why do not you talk?" "Dad..." She grits her teeth. "I can''t go back with Barry." Chapter 79 Obstinately not returning to home Chapter 79 Obstinately not returning to home A short period of misunderstanding, Mike asks seriously, "Why?" "I broke up with him." She simply confesses, "I fall in love with another man." "What did you say? You say it again!" Mike snarls hard, almost breaking her eardrum. "I said I broke up with him and I fell in love with another man." No matter whether her father can ept it or not, she bravely says something about falling in love with Charlie. First it is deadly silence, and thenes the unexpected angry voice, "Come back immediately!" "Dad, listen to me, Barry and I really can''t go on, he..." "Don''t say anything! Come back!" Seeing her father not giving her an opportunity to exin to her at all, Karin feels sad and aggrieved, and loses her temper, "I don''t want to go back!" She knows that they cannot ept the news! Dial the number again, but instead of calling home, she calls Charlie. "Hey? Karin." He is always used to talking to her with such a soft voice, which makes her sad. "Charlie, I will not return home with Barry." She is seriously and determinedly, talking about her decision. "Really?" "Yes." "Then your parents..." "I''ve made it clear to them that I love you. I dont want to be tangled with Barry." Silence, he says, "Good." "Then you need to solve the problem as soon as possible..." Now that her family already knows she has fallen in love with someone, if they know that the person she loves has a marriage contract, the consequences would be unthinkable. "Well, rest assured, I will definitely break the contact with Mia." At night, Barry call Karin. She hangs up the phone, and he calls again until she connects. "What''s up?" "Karin, I know you won''t go back with me tomorrow, but I have a wish. Can I see you again before I leave?" "Just say what you want to say on the phone." Obviously, she doesn''t want to see him "I don''t have much to say, just want to see you again. Can you promise me?" Barry''s tone is rather humble, so humble that she could not bear it. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. After some consideration, she reluctantly agrees, "Well, I''ll see you off tomorrow." Early the next morning, she rushes to the hotel where Barry lives, and he is packing in the bedroom. "Karin, thank you foring." "Nothing, are you ready?" "Almost." He continues to pack up his luggage, and after a while he gets up and says, "Can I borrow your mobile phone to make a call?" "And yours?" "Shut down." He shrugs. Karin doesn''t think too much, and passes her cell phone. However, something unexpected happens to her. Barry gets her mobile phone, jumps out of the room, and closes the door heavily. Before she responds to what has happened, she rushes forward and pulls the door hard, but the door is locked by Barry from the outside. "Open the door, open the door, Barry, what do you want to do!" She questions angrily. "Karin, don''t me me. I can''t help it. Your dad called mest night and asked me not to let you go. He wille her tomorrow." Behind the door, Barry exins. "What is he here for? You give me the phone and I''ll tell him!" "Of course ites to take you back, so you don''t have to toss. With your dads temper, it will not help." "You don''t need to intervene in our family''s business! You open the door! What the hell are you doing!" "Open the door, open the door!!!" No matter how she protests, even shouts him with dirty words, Barry turns a deaf ear and cooperates with Mike. After shouting for a day, Karins throat is almost hoarse. Gradually, she gives up the struggle. She always has to face it. Barry couldn''t hear the sound of knocking on the door, so he lies down on the sofa with peace of mind, but after a while, the phone rings again. He picks it up from the coffee table. It is Karin''s mobile phone, and the caller ID is Charlie. He frowns and turns off the phone decisively. One night, there are no more ring tones. The sky is bright, Barry gets up from the sofa, nces over Karin''s cell phone, thinking for a moment, and turns the phone on again. As soon as he turns on the phone, he keeps receiving text messages flood in. He has no mood to check them. Most of them are reminders of unanswered calls, which is mixed with an unread text message. The sender is Charlie, but the content of the text message makes Barry stunned... Without any hesitation, he reaches out and cleared all the messages. After doing all this, he goes out to buy breakfast. After passing the newsstand, he sees several people whispering around him. "Oh my god, is this news true or false?" "It must be true, the front page." "But rumors said that Charlie has been close to a female student before? Why did he do that?" "Who knows. Cindere''s story can only be found in fairy tales." Several student-like girls talk as they walk, and Barry is sober, "Give me a newspaper!" He doesnt buy breakfast, flies back to the hotel, and puts the newspaper in front of Karin. Karin doesn''t close her eyes overnight, and doesn''t eat or drink for a day, and she is exhausted. Barry sneers, Your Charlie is going to get married. She doesn''t believe what Barry says, she calmly picks up the newspaper, but is shocked by the deliberately erged headline. "Charlie is to help a grand wedding banquet on the 15th of this month" Beneath the title, there are pictures of Charlie and Mia. "Not true, this cannot be true !" She shakes her head, runs out, and Barry holds her firmly, "ept the reality. How could this news published?" "Let go of me!" Her hysterical roar scares Barry quickly and he lets go of her, watching her rush out. Chapter 80 He disappears Chapter 80 He disappears Karin runs all the way to Charlie''s Mansion, drags the crumpled newspaper in her hand, and rings the doorbell hard. She suddenly feels that she is sad. The heavy door opens and appears housekeeper stands in front of her, "What did you do so early in the morning?" "I want to see Charlie." "He is not here." With a bang, the housekeeper closes the door. Impatiently, she continues to ring the doorbell. This time, her fingers are numb, but the door never opens again. Charlie is not at home. If he is present, he will hear the outside movement. If he is present, he cannot let the housekeeper treat her so rudely. Thinking of calling Charlie, she realizes that the mobile phone is still in Barrys, so she runs back again. Barry returns her mobile phone, but says nothing about the text message deleted in the morning. She dials the familiar number in a mood, but in the next second, her face turns pale, and his cell phone turns off. Karin is unwilling to give up. She rushes to Charlie''spany, but is relentlessly informed that he is away. Standing under the sun, the whole person is somewhat unstable. Yesterday, he told her resolutely to rest assured, he would definitely terminate the marriage contract. After only one night, everything changes, and he disappears, and then he is about to get married. Can anyone tell her what the hell is going on... Charlie, where is he... Back at school, when Billie sees her, she hurriedly asks, "Where did you go yesterday, and the phone turns off!" She doesn''t want to say anything, she just wants to get a good night''s sleep until she couldn''t wake up. "Well, what''s wrong?" Billie sees that she is gloomy. "Look at it yourself." She expressionlessly hands Billie the squared paper in her pocket. Billie is startled, "No? How is this possible! He even came for youst night!" Turning swiftly, Karin holds Billies shoulders together, "What did you say? You said Charlie came to me yesterday?" "Yeah, he looked for you in the dormitoryst night. I said you were away and he left." "Did you say nothing?" "No." Billie shakes her head. Decadently falling to the bed, she bites her lips desperately to prevent tears from falling. "Don''t worry, don''t worry, this may be just a scandal, Charlie wille out to rify." "But I can''t even see him." "What about Robert?" "His phone is turns off, and everyone is gone." This matter is indeed depressing enough, and Billie is worried, "Then you wille to Charlie''s Mansion tomorrow to see it." Maybe it is really too tired and too distressing. She wakes up at noon the next day. Hurriedly getting changed, she rushes to Charlie''s Mansion again. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. After ringing the doorbell for a long time, the housekeeper doesnt open the door. If no one opens the door, she would press it like this. Eventually the housekeeper could not bear the noise of the bell, she opens the door aggressively. "What the hell are you doing?" "I just ask, where is Charlie?" "I do not know!" "Then I''ll look in myself!" Karin rushes out, she could not bear the torture of such waiting. "What? Do you want to break into a private house?! Go out, or I''ll call the police!" A car stops between the two. A pretty womanes down from the car, and asks softly, "What''s wrong?" Karin turns around, and it is Mia whoes, their eyes crossed, and Mias eyes are obviously provocative and proud. "It''s Miss Karin, what are you doing this early in the morning?" When the housekeeper sees Mia, her attitude is immediately rxed, "Miss Mia is like this. She is noisy to enter the house to find the young master." Mia sneers, "Then you let her enter, Nanny May, Miss Karin is but one of Charlie''s countless girlfriends, even she can''t change the abandoned end" Her ridiculous words are in order to stimte Karin, and Karin strives to maintain calmness, and tells herself that there is a difference between a human and a dog. If a dog bites you, will you bite back? "Well, then youe in." The housekeeper steps aside, deliberately emphasizes, "Miss Mia is the future hostess of Charlie''s Mansion. She lets you in, and I have nothing to say." Charlie is really absent. The quilt is neatly folded in his room. There is no trace of temperature on the bed, and even the air is cold. Going downstairs nkly, in the living room, Mia looks at her desperately at a loss. "What? You don''t find the person you are looking for?" She asks knowingly. "Where is he?" "Do you mean my fiance?" Deliberate emphasis the fiance, her fiance. "Just tell me where he is. As for who he is, I''m not interested to know." Mia shrugs, "He is on a business trip. Doesnt he tell you? Oh yes, he has so many beauties, how can he have time to inform them one by one." "I think you would say, your fiance''s whereabouts, I have no right to know." Since she likes to emphasize this point, then, let her help emphasize it. Mia moves slowly, stands in front of her, and smiles ironically, "You, remember, never say "I thinks ". You think your men will be like you think, but their hearts are changing rapidly." Karin doesn''t want to stay here to listen to her chilling words, and as soon as she turns around, and is ready to leave. "Wait." She stops Karin, crouches down, opens the bag near her feet, and takes out a snow-white noble wedding dress shining with diamonds. "Charlie sends me this from France today, designed by famous wedding designer SUZANNEERMANN. How about it? Isn''t it beautiful?" Mia''s happiness and pride are in stark contrast to Karin''s frustration. However, Karin still wants to frustrate her spirit. She reaches out her hand calmly, and touches the diamond iid on her wedding dress. She smiles, "It''s very beautiful, but..." She says in Mias ear, It is not suitable for you at all. Chapter 81 You are hopeless Chapter 81 You are hopeless Finally, looking at Mia''s angry expression, Karin goes out with her disguise calmness. She cries all the way school. Lying in bed for a whole day without eating or drinking. At night, Billie couldn''t stand it anymore, angrily used, "Isn''t it just a man? He doesnt deserve you doing this!" Karin pretends not to hear,. In fact, she heard it clearly. "I think Charlie may really change his heart..." "impossible!" She turns up and sits up, denying firmly. "At the beginning, I don''t think it is possible, but if you think about it carefully, even if he is busy and there is something urgent, he should make a phone call or send a text message to tell you? Doesnt he know that you will not find him and you will worry about him?" "But he came to me again at school, I was not there." "You''re not here. He can tell me, and I''ll pass it on to you, right?" Karin is speechless, because it is indeed possible. "There may be something that he does not want others to know." Billie snorts coldly, "Don''t make excuses for him, what does he want to say? What else can he say? It''s nothing more than saying goodbye to you. Don''t worry about him if he''s getting married!" "Billie!" Karin angrily nces at her, "I don''t like you looking Charlie as such a man like this." "You...you are hopeless!" Billie grabs her backpack and goes out. Before leaving, she still says, "We can allow men to enter our world, but we must not allow them to linger on in our world..." Thest wordes to her mind. She has never been so bored, hesitant, and helpless, as if the end of the world ising. At this time, she receives a call from her mother. Jane says sadly on the phone, "Karin, you have ruined your father!" With a tight heart, she hurriedly asks, "Mom, what''s wrong?" "Your dad knows that you are not going to go home. He has a high fever sincest night. He would not go to the hospital, and says he has to take you home. What the hell are you doing? Do you want your family ruined?!" Jane is crying as she speaks. "Mom, you must stop my dad... He is not well." "You also know that he is not well. Now that you know, why can''t you be obedient? How did you assure me when you came homest time? It doesn''t matter if you break your promises. You can enjoy your rich life there. From now on, mom and your dad have nothing to do with you. We dont have this daughter! " "It''s not like that..." Things have evolved like this now. Why is she insisting on, and what is she waiting for? Is she waiting for Charlie toe back and tell her that all of this is not true?N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Closing her eyes sadly, helpless tears rolls down, trembling lips, and spit out three words, "I''m going back." Karin eventually returns to London with Barry, but she never dreams that the so-called father''s illness is simply fake, but it is just a reason to cheat her back! For three hours, she hears the reprimand of her father and the reprimand of the mother. When they are tired, she has a chance to speak, but she only says one sentence, "Barry and I will be together." "You..." Mike heart feels so bad, "What''s wrong with Barry? Why should I agree to let to study abroad!" "Dad, you are not me. You dont understand me!" The rigid situation continues until the evening. After dinner, Karin couldn''t find the mobile phone. She asks her mother and knows that her mobile phone has been confiscated by her father, and her passport and ID are also confiscated. But she still doesntpromise to be with Barry. Sitting alone in the room, sulking, Barry''s motheres. As soon as she enters the door, she shouts, "What about Karin? What about your Karin?" Presumably, Barry says everything. Mike gets up and greets, "Oh, here youe. Please sit down." Lucy sits down with difort, and Jean closes the door early. "Mike, I have heard everything from my son. Your daughter has gets a lot of money and look down on my son!" In thest sentence, she deliberately says so loudly that she wants Karin to understand her. "It''s not like that, the two children may have been quarreling, and they will be fine for two days." Mike exins with a smile on his face. "Quarrel? Its not that easy. Last time I saw her joking with a young and handsome man. My son ran to pick her up with a lot of money and she is not satisfied. It''s obvious she has fallen in love with others and kick my son! " Hearing this, Jane''s face is a little bit unbearable, "Lucy, the child is still young, and she just made a mistake, dont take it too seriously. "Jane, Karin is not young. You might say its your gene that you are born with this. Who dont know your mothers shameless story? And then your daughter is doing this. How can I bear this? Karin keeps hiding in the dark and secretly listening. It turns out that Lucy should say that their family is born with this! How can you stand it! She ms open the door of the front room, and she goes in angrily, with her hands on her hips, and says, "I just look down on your son. So what?" "Karin!" Mike nces at her, "Go back to my house!" "I don''t want to go back. Shes bullying us. We don''t have to let go!" Lucy freezes for a long time, stands up in anger and shouts, "Listen. How excellent your daughter is. She just studies abroad for a few years, and she doesnt know how to respect the elders..." Chapter 82 Live in the eyes of others Chapter 82 Live in the eyes of others Jane pulls her daughter back to the back room. "Mom, why should we stand it? Am I in poor condition? No one else except her family would want me?" Karin is so mad that she has never been used to Lucy''s style of behavior, and now, that bitch even touches her bottom line. "If it isn''t for you to mess with other men abroad, would theye co our house? We owe her. Just let herin. We cant say that, Yes, our daughter met a rich man and doesnt want you son!" "It is not a big deal to cancel a marriage. Whats the age of now? Divorce is eptable. Let alone the marriage cancel?" "No. It just is our house is special..." "What makes our family special? Is grandma right? I don''t think there is anything wrong with grandma! Why do we live in the eyes of others?" Snap... Karin doesn''t expect that her mother would p her. Since she was a child, her mother is never willing to hit her. "You hurt my heart so much. Do you know what I am afraid of most.?" When Jane mentioned the past, she couldn''t hold back tears. Karin cries with her mother, but she is still reluctant to give up the love in her heart. It just shocked her mother shouldmit suicide. Jane takes forty tablets of sleeping pills, half a full bottle. Late at night, she and her father takes her mother to the hospital and watches her mother''s mouth filled with tubes. At that moment, her heart is almost broken. When the mother is finally out of danger, Karinpromises and sumbs to her mother. She promises that she would give up to Zurich and the love for Charlie. From that day on, she has be quiet, and she would never return to Zurich, as if she has never been to that ce. The change of their daughter makes Mike and his wife very relieved. They only thinks that she is awakened and has never thought that her daughter has given all up for them. She thinks everything is over, but at this time, an international long-distance call disrupts their peaceful life. Karin''s mobile phone has been hidden by her father. Naturally, she couldn''t receive the phone. For two consecutive days, the same number calls in, and the couple decide to send a text message as their daughter. At the other end of the ocean, Charlie freezes the moment he receives the text message. Robert asks in a deep voice, "Mr. Charlie, did she say anything?" "See for yourself." Charlie tosses his mobile phone to him with a short sentence, "I''m getting married, please don''t disturb my life anymore." "It seems that Miss Karin really misunderstands you." "Book a ticket right away. I''m going to London. The sooner the better!" Charlie gives a coldmand, his heart fills with deep miss for her and confusion. The next afternoon, Karin is helping her father arrange dishes in the shop. A fat womanes in, pulling her throat and asking, "Can your dumplings be delivered?" Mike busily answers, "Yes, where do you want to send it? If it is far away, we will not send it." "Not far, just in front of the hotel." The fat woman points at the hotel 500 meters ahead. "How many do you need?" "Five." "OK. Wait a moment." Mike turns and prepares for the dumplings. The fat woman goes straight out. When passing by Karin, she whispers, "Someone wants to see you." Before Karin understands her words, she has already gone far. Karin''s heart trembles. Mike packages the dumplings and is preparing to deliver them. Karin picks them up, "Dad, I''ll deliver them for you." She runs directly to that hotel. Although she doesn''t know who she would meet, she has a faint expectation in her heart. At the hotel, the fat woman sees her and smiles vaguely, "Second floor, Room 13." Karin goes upstairs, stands in front of Room No. 13, raises her hand in the air, and stays for a long time. Finally, she gathers her courage, knocks on the door, and sees the person she wants to see, as if, she has opened the Pandora''s box... At the moment when they saw each other, she is speechless for a long time, and it is not until he holds her in his arms does her heart that has already died slowly resurrects. "I finally see you..." Charlie leans in her ear, muttering word by word. "Whye to me?" She thinks that when she sees him again, she would hate him, scold him, and leave him without looking back. Until this moment, when she really sees him, she knows that it turns out that she would never hat him. "Karin, are youining to me?" She wants to nod, but replies, "No." "Your eyes tell me you are lying." He raises her face, "Everything is just a misunderstanding, I can exin it to you." "No. I believe you." She doesn''t ask anything because she believes that everything Charlie did has his reasons. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She has always believed that. "If you believe me, would you go back with me?" After a long silence, she shakes her head, "Sorry, Zurich, I won''t go back again." "Why?" "Because, I don''t want to take any more risks." Karin turns her back and resists the urge to cry, "The greatest adventure in the world is to fall in love with someone. Because you never know what you will invest in your heart and soul in the end." "Then you are ready to give up our rtionship?" Charlie questions sadly, his body is trembling. Chapter 83 Dont let me down Chapter 83 Don''t let me down Give up, how helpless and ruthless words, once. She doesn''t want to be such a weak coward, but closes her eyes, she thinks of the pain that mother suffered that night, thinking of the mother s sentence, Love without blessings from rtives, do you think you will be happy? Thinking of this, even if she doesn''t want to give up, what else she can do... "Charlie, I just want you to be happy." "My happiness is not achieved just by your blessings." "Then, I wish you to be unhappy." "Karin, why are you so cruel?" He hugs her from behind, "Don''t you believe that I will give you happiness?" "I never have any hope for this rtionship. I have no hope for your appearance at the moment." Charlie is furious. He turns her shoulders and forces her to face him, "Tell me? What is the reason for you to say such a thing?" "The reason is simple, I can''t live just for myself." "What''s the point of life, then?" "It will pass if there is no meaning. Karin''s resolute words makes Charlie suffocate with heartache. "Don''t be like this, love is not counting the days, but making each day meaningful." He lowers his head and kissed her lips, gently, softly, and softly, almostpletely destroying the fortress that Karin has hardly built. "Aren''t you going to marry Mia?" If it is true, why bother to say these words? "That is a rumor. Mn sends it while I am away. For this matter, I have quarreled with my family. Now a few uncles confront me, and even Mia''s uncle. He is an important veteran of thepany. He threatened that if I dont marry his niece, he would resign with his elites, making thepany''s current major projects impossible to continue." Karin says, "Since the situation is so grim, why are you here?" "For you, Karin. In my heart, nothing is more important than you." The door knocks inappropriately, and the voice of a fat womanes from the door, "Girl, your dad has come, you must hurry up." Charlie frowns slightly and grabs Karin''s hand, "I don''t force you. Think about it, time is tight, I will go back tonight, I let Robert stay here, if you think about it, he will wait for you tomorrow morning at the airport. " Suddenly realizing that they are to separate, their hearts fell to the bottom of the valley at the same time. "Bon Voyage." Karin tries to squeeze a smile, and withdraw her hands. Turning around, tears could not help but burst out. When she opens the door and is about to take a step away. Charlie suddenly pulls her back again, and then kisses her, softer than before. But this time, domineeringly and wildly. She is almost out of breath, almost to be engulfed by him, and the lingering and enthusiastic kiss vividly conveyed their sincerity. She wants to say that she doesn''t love him, but her body answers for her. Charlie let go of her, his eyes turns affectionate, and finally kisses her forehead, "Karin, I will wait for you, don''t let down my true heart..." She hears thatbor can help forget everything. When she goes home, Karin desperately works, washing dishes, mopping the floor, cleaning the table, and she is busy all the time. Even so, she still couldn''t forget those she wants to forget. The sentence of Charlie echoes in her mind, "How can we who are so concerned about each other be separated because of love?" At dinner, she points at her father''s wine and says, "Dad, let me have two drinks with you tonight." Mike is rather unhappy, "No. You are a girl." "I will control myself." She thinks for herself, perhaps because he sees that she is in a bad mood, and Mike stops talking. Karin cant drink at all, so she is drunk after two cups. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Janees over and grabs the wine ss in her daughter''s hand,ining, "Don''t try it if you can''t drink it." "Mom, you even dont let me drink. What else I do would you agree...?" The interrogative questioning stops the couple from asking. "Stop talking nonsense, go back to bed and sleep." Jane understands that her daughter is ufortable, raises her arms, and walks toward the back room. In the room, Karin grabs her mother''s arm and cries like a child, "Mom, do you know that your daughter is not happy at all, really, not happy at all... Why can''t you let me go the way I want to go. I care so much about your feelings, so that I forget what I want... I want to be a good daughter, I don''t want to make you angry, but why being a good daughter so difficult... Mom, you can clearly see my scars, why cant you feel my pain... Sometimes I dont cry, not because I dont want to cry, but I shed tears into my heart..." Karin doesn''t know how long she has been crying, just remembers that her mother keeps wiping tears for her, and thenter, she remembers nothing... Waking up the next day, she doesn''t forget what she has saidst night. Lifting the quilt to get out of bed, she finds her mobile phone, ID card, passport, and a note beside her pillow. "I lied to your dad and he has gone out. The luggage is packed, so leave as soon as possible when you wake up." At the end, there is a sentence. Karin, I wish you happy. The eyes are hot, and tears rush out of her eyes... Getting dressed in a hurry, and with her mother''s blessing, she runs to the door with her luggage, but she happens to meet Barry. "Karin, where are you going?" Barry stares at her luggage, seeming to feel something in advance, his expression nervous. These days, he runs to the Karins family every day, and tries to restore this rtionship. Karin ignores him, quickens her pace, reaches out to stop the taxi, and quickly sits in. "Karin, don''t go. Come back !!!" "Karin,e back soon!!" No matter how hysterical the shoutse from behind, there is no way to stop her from moving forward. With purple dandelions sped in her palms, she embarks on the journey of love without hesitation. "Charlie, I have bet myself on you, betting on the happiness of my life. Please, please, don''t let me lose..." Chapter 84 Affectionate love Chapter 84 Affectionate love Because Karin makes a temporary decision to return to Zurich, Robert doesn''t immediately inform Charlie. After getting off the ne, he jokes and says, "Miss Karin, how about we give Charlie a surprise?" "What?" She frowns slightly, not quite understand what he means. "Here it is..." He bows his ears and whispers a few words, and Karin listens to him and frowns, "I''m afraid this is impossible. The housekeeper of Charlie Mansion sees me like an enemy." "It will handle by May." He pats his chest to assure. Struggling a little, she nods, "All right." Who let Charlie make her suffer so much before. This time, let him taste the feeling of loss. The two drives to Charlie''s Mansion and gets out of the car. She hides under a sycamore tree. "I go in for a reason to cheat May away. Do you know how to slip in on time?" "Yes." She doesn''t know what method Robert uses. He does really cheat the housekeeper out. With his hands raises back, Karin instructed, and rushes in the red door that he has deliberately closed. When she enters Charlie''s room, she leans by the door, closes her eyes, and takes a deep breath. Robert drives May around and finds another reason to send her back. He rushes to thepany nonstop, goes straight into the president''s office, Charlie sees him, and immediately stands up and says, "Here you are." "Yes." "Where is she?" Of course Robert knows who she is referred to, and sullenly bows down, "I''m sorry Mr Charlie, I haven''t been able toplete the task you gave me..." Charlie''s heart breaks, and the temperature on his face drops to freezing point, "Why?" "As stated in thest message, she decides to marry Barry." "Impossible." "If I havent heard her personally, I would have thought it impossible..." With a loud noise, Charlie drops the coffee the secretary has just brought in. Karin hides in the dark, dizzy and hungry. She doesn''t dare to turn on the light, fearing that the housekeeper would find her, and the mobile phone always turns off. She doesnt even what time it is now. Waiting patiently, just as she almost falls asleep, the familiar footstepse from far to near. Depressed with excitement, she shes into the bathroom. Charlie pushes open the bedroom door, tears off his tie, takes off his suit, and lies tiredly on the sofa. Looking at him from a distance, familiar eyebrows, familiar contours, her heart softens, she grits her teeth and walks crept. Maybe it''s because of loss, or it''s because of missing for her, Charlie closes his eyes tightly, and the handsome features looks so tired. Squatting in front of him, she holds her breath and says slowly, "Are you in a bad mood? Would you like me to tell you a joke?" Like a voiceing from the sky, he opens his eyes suddenly, and meets the person in front of him for a full half minute, speechless in amazement. "You are not dreaming." Karin gets closer and tells him with warm breath that she is really close to him. "Karin!" Charlie finally restores his mind, takes her into his arms, and is surprised. The next second, she hasn''t responded yet. He has pulled her shoulders, lowers his head, and kisses her lips without hesitation. "Oh!!!" Charlie freezes with a heartbreaking scream. He stares at her painful expression, and for a long time he is uncertain before asking, "Karin, are you... a virgin?" She bursts into tears and nods, "Yes." He hugs her in surprise and says sorry, "I''m sorry, I think..." She reaches out and covers his mouth. She knows what he wants to say, and she doesn''t me him for thinking that. Slowly closing her eyes, she begins to bear all that he gives... "Are you hungry?" The air is filled with a strong lust, and Charlie gasps her and asks. "Yes." "You are greedy. Otherwise,e again?" She is sober, shaking her head, "No, I want to eat!" Charlieughs and moves to her ears to announce, "It is fine to eat, but remembers, from this moment on, you are my woman..." In the small atrium, a flower quietly blooms. She goes downstairs with Charlie. Fortunately, the housekeeper has already fallen asleep, otherwise, if she sees her suddenly, she would probably pass out. "What to eat?" Charlie asks her gently as she fastens her seat belt. She thinks about it, "Dumplings." "Lets go." This restaurant is a chain restaurant with a full range of dishes. As soon as they are seated, Charlie''s cell phone rings. He nces at the number and grins, "This guy." He deliberately presses the hands free. "Hey?" Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Mr Charlie, did I interrupt you?" The speakerphone is turns on, naturally to let the women around him to listen. When Karin hears Robert''s voice, she is guilty of conscience, and hears him ask such ambiguous words, and she is so embarrassed that she covers his face with her hands. Charlie turns off the speakerphone, puts the mobile phone in his ear, and says in a deep voice, "You dare to fool me, ande to thepany tomorrow." He hangs up the phone and looks away, "Why you two lie to me. Would you mind exining?" "That''s what Robert means." She pauses, "But that''s what I mean too." "Oh? Why?" "I doesn''t ask you to exin, why do you want me to exin?" Charlie raises an eyebrow, "You says it is unnecessary to exin." "Then I take back what I said." "Well, what do you want me to exin?" "Why disappears before?" "This question, I''ll take you to a ce tomorrow, and I''ll talk to you more." She snorts angrily andins, "You dont tell me when you leave. And I look for you everywhere!" "Didnt you receive my messages?" "Messages?" She stares at him in surprise, "I don''t receive your text!" "What about the phone? You didn''t answer the phone." Karin is stunned. She received neither. What has happened... The night before Charlie left, she was locked in the hotel by Barry, and her cell phone is also taken away by him. Isn''t it... "I see!" She raises her cheeks, "It must be Barry who deleted my text messages and phone calls." "Barry?" "Yes..." Karin tells the previous events to him, "They must all be collusion." Mn colludes with Barry, and Barry colludes with her parents. Eventually, she and Charlie are separated. "The newspaper that published fake news of my marriage has been closed." "Why?" "Because they released false information." "But that''s what Mn meant, and they don''t know it is true or false." "In Zurich, no one can speak for me, unless I personally agree." Karin pouted her lips, "That would be too unfair to others." "This world is inherently unfair." "Then why are you only targeting other newspapers, how about Mn? Don''t forget, she is the culprit." Charlie squeezes his eyebrows, "I''m even angrier when talking about her. What can I do to her?" "Why does your elder sister like Mia so much?" "She doesn''t like Mia, she''s just stubborn." "I don''t think she''s stubborn, it''s just unreasonable." Thinking of Mn''s arrogant attitude, Karin feels angry. Charlie takes her hand and says with guilt, "I know that you must have suffered a lot of wrongs. I apologize to you. Just dont be that angry at her. She''s not a wicked person actually. " "I don''t say she is unforgiving, I just wondered why she forces you to be with someone you don''t like." Chapter 85 They can’t be apart Chapter 85 They cant be apart "Because she over highlights the credibility, Charlie''s family owes Mia. I once announced in public that I would take care of her for life and make up for it, so this is a promise that cannot be vited." "How can this be true? The world is fickle and nothing is immutable!" "Perhaps to others,mitment is nothing, but as a member of the Charlie family, as long as you promise others, you must abide by it. This is a rule passed down from generation to generation." Karin is stunned, she suddenly remembered a sentence that Charlie once says, If I can choose, I hope to be an ordinary man. "What happened?" Charlie notices that her expression is different, and reaches out and touches her cheek. She signs sadly, "Nothing, I just suddenly feel we share the same fate." "How?" He moves over to embrace her. "You have a stubborn elder sister, I have a stubborn father, you have a Mia, I have a Barry, you have to carry the burden of a family of promises, I have to bear the shackles of my grandmother''s fate. Dont you think we share the same fate?" Charlie hesitates for a moment, and smiles, "It sounds like this." "However, I''m better off than you are now." Karin draws a circle in his palm with his fingers, "At least, my mother approves me. Although my dad has not expressed his position, but I have escaped for a day. If he does not agree, he must have called me." "Why you sighs?" She raises her chin in puzzlement. Charlie points to her pocket, "Is your phone switched on?" "What?" A moment of dizziness, she just remembers that the phone is still off! "Oh my god, I just think my dad is convince by my mom." She turns on the phone in a hurry, and the overwhelming text messages flood in instantly. "Would you like to call back?" Charlie reminds in real time, she shakes her head, "No, my dad must be angry at this time, wait a few days." "Will hee here?" "This time it was my mother who let me go. My mother should think of a way to stop him." "Don''t be sad, wait a few days, I will apany you home." Charlie pats her shoulder, she chokes and says, "You don''t need to plead guilty. You just dont let me down." "I says that as long as you dare to bet, I won''t let you lose." "It''s best to do this, my mother ignores the worldly perspective and let me go the way I want to go, hoping that I can be happy. If I am unhappy. You will not only let me down, but my mom." He nods and gives her an affectionate kiss, plus an affirmative look. After eating the dumplings and returning to Charlie''s Mansion, Karin is tired and couldn''t open her eyes. She lied on the bed and asks Charlie, "Aren''t you sleeping?" "Take a bath and sleep." "Don''t you wash before you go out?" "Sweating again. It will be morefortable to wash." Well." As soon as the words sink, she is lifted up into the air, "What are you doing?" She is startled, completely sleepless. "How can you sleep without taking a bath?" "I''m not like you. I am a morbid fear of getting dirty." "But I don''t like women to be dirty." "Then you don''t like me. I want to sleep." She points to the bed and yawns. "No, take a bath." Holding her in the bathroom, Charlie reaches out to take off her clothes. When she sees that he is so determined to wash her, she raises her hands to surrender, Well, just wash, but I do it myself." After grinding for a long time without taking off her shirt, Charlie is anxious, "May I help you?" "No, will you go out first?" "Why?" He steps closer, "Don''t forget, you are already my woman." "I''m not used to it, in front of a man... undressed." "Oh, all right." Charlie retreats and closes the bathroom door. "Wait a minute." Karin leans out her head and says, "I don''t have any clothes to change. My clothes are in Roberts car." "Hold it." He opens the closet, which is full of precious and delicate shirts, and picks a blue one and throws it to her. Karin takes a hot bath and bes more and more sleepy, wishing to sleep in the bathtub. When she doesn''te out for a long time, Charlie knocks on the door. "Have you finished?" "Yes." She gets upzily, wipes the water off her body with a towel, and puts on his blue shirt. For a man, the best thing is that when he wakes up, the woman he loves is still around. "Oh my God, you finally woke up." Karin pulls his arm frantically. "What happens?" "I want to go out. I''ve been bored in this room since yesterday afternoon, and I''m almost sick." He smiles angrily, "No one ties you up. You can go out if you open the door." "Oh." She signs, and says honestly, "I''m fearful of your housekeeper." "Nanny May?" "Yes..." "What are you afraid of?" "She looks at me every time with a hateful look,. Can I not be afraid?" Charlie thinks about it, gets up and says, "Well, wait for me." He is neatly dressed and takes her hand down the stairs. Sure enough, the housekeeper sees Karin, first with a look of shock and then with a look of anger. "How did you get in?" Karin casts a look at the man next to her for help. "Nanny May, how many times have I told you to treat Miss Karin with courtesy. What''s wrong with you?" Charlie questions her coldly. The housekeeper lowers her head and denies, "No, master, but Miss Karin treats our house as her house and casually go in and out. I don''t know when shees in." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Here is her home from now on. She wants toe as she wants, and leaves if she wants to go. No one is allowed to stop her." "Yes. I see." The housekeeper nods extremely reluctantly. After lunch, Charlie takes her to a ce. She asks in wonder, "Where?" "Don''t you want to know where I have been when I am missing?" "Yes." "Let''s go then." After walking for more than half an hour, Karin couldn''t help curiosity and asks, "Where are you going? Why haven''t you arrived in such a long time?" "Don''t worry, we''ll be there in half an hour." "Half an hour?" She rubs her forehead. "Don''t you want to find a deserted ce and throw me away." Charlie smiles, "How will I." "If I don''te to Zurich, you may have married Mia." "If you don''te, I''m going to go get you today." "Who believes?" "No one needs to believe me, I only do what I want to do." The car reaches its destination, Karin gets out of the car, looks around, and locks her eyes on the nursing home in front of her, and points with her hand, "There?" "Yes." Charlie nods, "Here is it." She follows him and goes in nervously, "Who lives here? Your grandfather? Your grandma? Your..." "Keep silent." He interrupts her chatter, and makes a snoring motion, "This is a special asion, don''t make a sound, so as not to disturb the patient." Karin closes her mouth, follows him forward, and walks to thest door, and stops. "Turn off you phone." "Why?" "Look over there." Charlie points to therge "Quiet" word on the wall on the right. Oh, she obediently takes out her mobile phone and turns it off. She has never been to this ce and she doesn''t know the rules of the ce. Pushing the door open, Karin holds her breath and wants to see who is living in the house, which makes Charlie pay so much attention to. The bed is empty, as if nobody is there. She crouches behind Charlie, and just wants to talk. Someone pats her shoulders, and she turns her head back, and a pale, lifeless face appears in front of her. "Charlie...!!!" Chapter 86 Be with you Chapter 86 Be with you She screams in fright and steps back. Compared to her shock, Charlie is calmer. He steps forward and caresses a woman about fifty years old to sit on the bed. His tone is very soft, "Don''t be scare, she has never seen you." The woman smirks, "I have seen her. Isn''t she the star? Singapore, right?" "No, she is my girlfriend." "Oh, yes. You told me yesterday." Seeing her talking nonsense, Karin has understood that she is a mental patient, calms down her emotions, and asks Charlie, "This is your mother...?" "No." "So is she?" "Mia''s mother." "Mias?" Karin is extremely surprised, "She is Mia''s mother?" "Yes." Unbelievably, looking at the woman in front of her, listening to Charlie''s words, she finds that the woman really looks like Mia. "Why do youe to visit her mother?" She asks, lowering her voice. "I will tell you when we get back." "Auntie, have you remembered something recently?" "Yes." "Really?" Charlie asks in surprise, "What do you remember?" "I remember, my name is Gloria." "Yes. Anything else?" "My husband''s name is Joyce." "Yes, anything else?" Charlie is full of expectations. It seems that he wants to find an answer from this woman. "Any more?" The woman thinks for a while, and bows her head shyly, "I just get pregnant." "..." Every time he looks forward to it, in the end, he always is in such disappointment. It seems that some secrets are destined not to reveal one day. On the way back, Charlie''s expression is very lost. He asks Karin, "Did you see anything just now?" Karin answers carefully, "You want to inquire about things from Mia''s mother." He nods, "Yes." "So... what do you want to inquire about?" She has never wanted to ask him about it, but she wants to know it now. "I want to find out who killed my parents ten years ago." "What? Your parents are killed?!" Karin takes a deep breath, never expecting it to be so serious. "Yes." Charlie frowns, slowly telling the truth, "Ten years ago, Charlies family and Mias family are close friends. The parents of both parties are very good. One day, the two met for a trip, and the ship sailed to the Rhine was destroyed, my parents and her father were all killed, and the only one who survived is her mother, but she also lost her mind." "Then what do you hope she can tell you?" "I hope she can tell me who they met the night they had an ident." "But how can you be sure they are killed? It could be an ident." Shaking his head, "Impossible, how many people want to take my father''s life, as many people want to take my life, and you can see how much it is possible for my father to die unexpectedly." Karin stops talking, and sometimes things could be reallyplicated, but she thinks it too simple. Just as two years ago, if she hasn''t witnessed it herself, she would have always thought that the world is peaceful and beautiful. Those fights and kills would only appear in TV shows, and would never appear in her life. "Those few days I disappeared, it is because the nursing home called me and said that Aunt showed signs of memory recovery, so I took Robert to stay there for three days and nights, but I still didn''t ask anything." Karin thinks there is something wrong, but couldn''t remember it. When she is thinking about it "Are you thinking, how could it be so coincident, as soon as I left, Mn notified the newspaper to release the message of marriage?" "Right." She just feels something is wrong here. "In fact, I secretly investigated the death of my parents. No one knows except Robert and my three sisters and Mia. In other words, as long as I go to the nursing home, they would get the news simultaneously." "Why investigate in secret?" "There are many sinister things in the world that you haven''t experienced before, so you won''t understand. If we investigate publicly, it will inevitably make a sensation. Everyone else thinks she is dead. You imagine, what would happen if the murderer knows she is still alive?" Karin is speechless, perhaps as Charlie says, because she is not deeply involved in the world, and she could not imagine many sinister things. "If I don''t guess wrong, Mn must have seen Barry before announcing the fake marriage report." This coincides with Karin''s thinking. "I think so, if they haven''t met, there won''t be so many coincidences." "Do you know which one of our siblings ma parents liked best?" Without thinking, she blurts out, "It must be you." "No." Charlie shakes his head. "Shouldnt parents love son." "There is no sex bias in our family." "Why even have a son? Wouldn''t it be nice to have three daughters?" "There must always be someone inheriting the grand family property." "It turns out that youe to this world just to inherit the family business." "You''re wrong again." Charlie smiles, "My parents love me very much, but love and like are two different things." "I see. Is Lily, right?" Thinking of Lily, even Karin feels she likes her. "No." Then be perplexed, "Isn''t it your third sister?" Added in time, "It won''t be Mn anyway." "Have you met my third sister?" "No." She only knows that her name is Arya. She has only seen her back. "My third sister''s personality ispletely different from the other two sisters. She is very indifferent and doesn''t care about anything "It''s no wonder that when you called your three sisters back that day, only Mn and Lily talk to each other. It turns out that your third sister doesn''t ask trivial." "You can say that." "Then I will be depressed." "What''s depressed?" "Don''t tell me, what your parents like best is Mn?" If Arya really is like what Charlie said, it would not be possible to win the favor of their parents. "Exactly." He affirms her uncertainty. "Why?" She signs. "Why? That''s uneptable!" "I told you that Mn valuesmitment most, from childhood to this age. She must do everything she promises, and she also asks her brother and sisters to do it. If youre a parent, you will like such child." Karin signs, "I don''t believe that she hasn''t disobeyed your parents once..." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "No, really." Speaking of this, Charlie is very distressed, "Her marriage is very unhappy because..." "I know this, I know it very well!" "Oh? Why do you know?" "I can see that happy people don''t ask how valuable true heart are." He nods, agrees in her remarks. "But what happened to her marriage?" Charlie frowns lightly, "Her marriage is amercial marriage. She knows a long time ago that her future husband would be a y bot, but she would marry herself in order not to break her promise." She doesn''t think that Mn''s behavior is admirable, but she feels she is too extreme. "I still don''t understand one thing." "What''s up?" "How did your family owe the Mias family?" Chapter 87 The past truth Chapter 87 The past truth Charlie''s eyes sink, "Ten years ago, if my parents doesn''t decide to travel, she would not be an orphan." "But it doesn''t mean that the killer must havee to your parents? It may also be to the Mias family." "Mias family is just a small business family. No one will think of them. The Charlies family is different." "So, you promised to marry Mia just for the atonement?" "It can be said like this." "You stupid boy!" Karin pushes him angrily, "What is marriage? Marriage is of two people who love each other living together for a life. If they don''t love each other, how will they survive the marriage?" "What about you? Havent you thought of living with Barry for a lifetime?" Suddenly... She is speechless. "Actually, I decided to marry Mia at that time was not only for the atonement, but I didnt meet the one I love, nor did I would." "And now?" "If I don''t meet now, would I be a sinner in the family?" She smiles, and rests her head on his shoulders, closes her eyes happily. It is dark when they arrive at Charlie''s Mansion. Getting out of the car, Karin stiffens. "Whats wrong?" Seeing her holding still, Charlie asks in confusion. "I don''t want to go in." She points to a red sports car ahead, which she knows is Mia''s. Of course, she knows, so does Charlie. "It''s okay. Don''t be afraid. I''m here." "I''m not afraid. I just don''t want to face the situation of three people." "If you want to be with me, you have to have the power of being the hostess here." He looks at her with a very serious expression. Karin thinks for a while, andpromised, "All right." Following Charlie into the magnificent hall, she nces at the woman sitting on the sofa, who is looking at her with a pair of resentful eyes. "Karin, haven''t you gone? Why are you back!" Mia questions her almost hysterically. "I bring her back." Charlie says and turns to the woman behind him, "Wait for me upstairs. I will solve it." Karin nods and goes upstairs. She walks back and forth in the room, and from time to timees the down floor have fierce quarrels. She realizes that the rtionship between Mia and Charlie is really as Mn said, It is not so easy to end. She wants to find something to do to divert her attention, and shifts her eyes to the messy bed. When she left at noon, Charlie specially exins that his room doesn''t need to be cleaned up today. Stepping forward and gently lifted the quilt. The center of the white sheet is reddened, like a plum blossom in the snow. This is the evidence of the passionst night, she blushes immediately. She finally finds something to do. She tears off the sheets, ready to wash in the bathroom. With a loud bang, the door is pushed open, Mia rushes in with tears, and grabs Karin''s arm, "I beg you, give me back my man, okay?" The sudden action scares Karin, but fortunately Charlie arrives in time. "Mia, don''t make trouble." "My man is robbed by this woman, why am I not making trouble?!" Mia cries and asks Karin to answer her. She nces down at the bed sheet next to her feet, and for a second, she cries even harder. She ispletely stimted, "What is this? You... What did you do!" Karin bites her lips so hard that she could not speak. "I''ll send you back." Charlie is afraid that if she goes on like this, her chest tightness would start again, and she winks, and Karin quickly takes the sheets into the bathroom. "I won''t go back! I want to live here, starting today, I want to live here!" "Don''t challenge my patience." Mia turns sharply, "Charlie, do you have to be so cruel to me? You dont even kiss me, but you go to bed with this woman. You have to make it clear who is the real mistress here! " "You have to figure out whether I love you or not." Once again stimted, Mia covers her chest, and the whole person lost gravity and falls to the ground... Charlie is most afraid of this. He angrily hugs her to the bed and quickly helps her take the medicine. "What''s going on here?" Karin stares at Mia''s pale face, frightened. "She has a tight chest and can''t be overly excited." Maybe she is really too exciting. She usually takes the medicine, and wake up quickly. But she falls asleep tonight. Charlie signs helplessly, "See? Every time I talk to her a little bit, her chest starts to feel stuffy, which really makes me annoyed." "Did you take her to the doctor?" "Yes. Many times, but none of them could cure her." "Why? Is it that serious?" "She isn''t congenital.. The doctor says that this is a neurological disease that originates from a severe stimulus, which causes her to get sick every time she is stimted. "It isn''t because of her parents that caused her severe irritation?" Karin feels ufortable in her heart. If that is the case, then the burden on Charlie would be even heavier. "Yes." "She used to be an apple in her parents eyes. She is carefree and lives like a princess. Since the family''s great ident, she has be an orphan." "Isn''t her mother alive?" "Her mother is alive, but her crazy appearance is no different from death." "If its that, we... seem to be hopeless." She lowers her head sadly, and there is only loss in her eyes. "No." Charlie holds her shoulder, "Although there are some difficulties, I will try my best to solve them. I would rather lose the world than lose you." "Yes!" Karin nods her head. Every time when she is about to lose her confidence, Charlie''s affirmative look could give her infinite strength. She nces down at the person on the bed, "Then I''ll go back to school tonight?" "No, there are many rooms here." "But you have to take care of her at night, I don''t want to stay here..." "It''s okay to have Nanny May to take care of her." "No, no." "Then what do you want?" "I go back to school." "Really?" "Yes." He signs, "Well then, I''ll send you." "No, just ask Robert to help me. Just bring my luggage over." Charlie rubs her face, "Well." After making a phone call, Robert drives over and is about to enter Charlie''s Mansion with her luggage. Karines out of first. "Robert, don''t take the luggage." "What?" Robert doesn''t understand. Charlie just calls and asks him to bring her luggage over, but he doesn''t say anything else. "Send me back to school." "What happened? He opens his eyes in amazement, wondering if the two are arguing. "It''s okay, this is not my home. What''s weird when I go back to school." Charlie stands beside her, grabbing her waist and lowering his voice, "I''ll pick you up tomorrow." "Well. Talk then." She waves, "Bye bye..." Robert asks in confusion, "Why are you going back to school sote?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "One mountain cannot bear two tigers." He asks indefinitely, "Miaes here?" "Exactly." She nods helplessly. "Why did you leave when shees Shouldnt she leave?" "She''s unconscious." Robert signs, "This is her skills, but it is also Charlie''s fatal injury." "I know." "Do you mind then?" "What''s the matter? It''s tricky. I always give him time to deal with it slowly. As long as he doesn''t disappoint me, I will wait as long as I can." Chapter 88 Wait for you Chapter 88 Wait for you "It''s no wonder Charlie has a soft spot for you. If it were other women, they must not allow Mia to be here." When the car arrives at the University of Zurich, Robert carries her luggage and says, "Let me help you." "OK, thank you." The two walk side by side in the direction of the dormitory building. The light in the room is on. She is a little surprised. Billie should return home. Taking the key and preparing to open the door, the door is opened from inside, "Karin !!" "Billie..." Karin never thought that Billie is still there. "You don''t tell me youe back in advance. I''ll pick you up at the airport?" "I don''t know you don''t go home." "Oh, yes..." Billie smiles awkwardly, and looks at Robert behind her, greets enthusiastically, "Hi, Robert, long time no see." Robert politely nods, "Well, long time no see." "Come in." "No, I have something else to deal with. I have to go" As soon as he leaves, Karin asks, "Why don''t you return home?" Billie''s eyes follow closely behind Robert''s back, and she thinks for a few seconds, "I''ll talk to youter." In a blink of an eye, she disappears. Karin is stunned and takes the baggage to the house. At the beginning of summer, the house is a little stuffy. Opening the window and letting the cool breeze rush in is very pleasant. After a wile, Billie returns. "Where have you been?" She asks. "See Robert off." "Send him off?" Karin''s eyes widen in disbelief,. When did you be so kindhearted. "Yes." "Why?" "You ask me why I don''t return home?" "All right, why don''t you return home?" "I have also applied for a doctoral degree." "What? Why is this again?" Karin ispletely shocked. Billie lowers her head, and seems a little embarrassed. After a long while, she answers, "I want to stay for one person." "Don''t you tell me it''s Robert?" "It''s him." "What? You stay for Robert? Does he know?" "No." "So it is secret love?" "Yes." Karin rubs her forehead, "This problem is a bit serious. ording to my understanding of Robert, he may not like the kind of girl he likes." "What kind of girls does he like then? You?" "Of course not." She smiles sweetly, and crisply answers, "I am Charlie''s girl." "Well... you shameless woman." "You have crush on him. Thats interesting." "I believe this crush will soon end!" "Oh, don''t you just go and confess to him?" "No, just a few casual conversations, but I am confident that he can''t escape my love." "Don''t be too confident. I don''t know if he is interested in you." "As long as it''s a normal man, how could be he not interested in me? A man who is not interested in me is not a man!" At night, Karin couldn''t sleep, and asks softly, "Billie, have you slept?" "No, you can''t sleep, how could I sleep." "Why? "In this world, there are only two types of people who have insomnia. One is the person in love, and the other is someone like me who has a crush." "Then shall I go to your bed to sleep?" "Come on, baby..." Billie turns on the lights. Karin jumps onto her bed, hugging her shoulders and says, "Do you really decide to like Robert?" "Of course." "But like Charlie, he settles in Zurich. If you are really together, you must be prepared to stay here." "Then I will stay. I''m not the same as you. I still have an elder brother and an elder sister in my family. I am not the only one in my family. So distance is never an issue for me." "So great." She signs sincerely. "How about you? Have you decided to stay in Zurich for Charlie?" She signs heavily, "This is where I''m upset. I''m the only daughter. If I''m gone. No one is taking care of my parents." "Don''t worry too much, maybe they will figure it out in the future, and they will emigrate here." "This possibility is too low." Grandma still needs someone to take care of. Grandma is not willing to leave the small building where she lives. If grandma does not leave, it is absolutely impossible for her mother to leave. "It''s really annoying. Who makes you fall in love with a man like Charlie." "So I am very envious of you and don''t have to experience helplessness like me." "Then I still envy you, at least you and Charlie are in love with each other." Billie grabs her hand, "Follow me." "Where to go?" She follows her out of bed in doubt, and walks to the window. "Let''s shout at the sky to cheer each other up and believe that everything will be fine." Billie takes the lead in shouting, "Come on, Karin..." Karin smiles, facing the vast sky, "Come on, Billie..." "We will have a happy ending." "We will have a happy ending." The two shout at the same time, "We will be happy!!" Early in the morning, the two are still sleeping, and someone knocks the door. "Who..." Billie pulls the nket over her head in annoyance, muttering, "Karin, open the door!" Karin rubs her sleepy eyes, walks to the door in her nightdress, and when the door opens, a charming man stands in front of her, and she is so shocked that she ispletely sleepless, and ms the door again. "Billie, get up." "Who." "Robert." "What??" She turns over and sits up, "Where? Where?" "Outside the door? You haven''t gotten up yet, and I will not open the door." "Get him in soon." Billie quickly changes her pajamas and wears a beautiful long dress on purpose. Karin also changes her clothes, opens the door slowly, but Charlie walks in. "You..." She is dumbfounded, "Where''s Robert?" "He helps in thepany, why? You ask for him?" Charlie asks in confusion. With a stun in her heart, she immediately understands that she is fooled. "No, just ask." "Pack up, I''ll take you somewhere." Karin is surprised, "Where can I go? Why pack up?" "Pack luggage, quickly." Charlie leans in her ear and says softly, "Don''t live here anymore." What he means is so obvious that he is going to live with her... "It is pretty good I live here." "You are good. I''m not." Billie pouts and chuckles, and Karin flushes, "Nonsense, Billie is still there." "Oh, then I''ll go." Billie quickly quits and thoughtfully closes the door for them. There are only two people leaf in the room, and there is no longer any concern. Charlie hugs her, "Do you want to be with me?" "Yes..." "Then why?" "Because... I don''t want to live with Nanny May. She hates me so much. If I live in it, how will life would be." Charlie smiles, "Rx, I won''t let you live with May." "You won''t fire her, right?" "Of course not. Keep it secret for now. Pack it first." "But I still feel that this is not appropriate." "Then I''ll ask the principal and get me a dormitory alone. I''ll move over?" "How can this..." Karin rubs her forehead and says the biggest concern in his heart, "Actually, I am afraid Mia would come to me again." "Don''t worry, I''ve made it clear to her this morning. The day after tomorrow I will hold a press conference to officially announce the termination of the engagement." "Really?" "Yes." "Will she agree?" "Whether she disagrees or not, and I can decide unterally."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 89 Live together Chapter 89 Live together "But I don''t think it will be that easy..." "Karin, whether it is easy or not, it is my problem. You and me don''t need anything, the only thing you need is courage." "I know." She nods. "Then you clean up, shall I wait for you outside?" "Fine..." Courage, yes, whether it is the past, the present, or the future, to love Charlie, the most needed is courage. Not long after Charlie leaves, Billiees back. She sees Karin packing her luggage and rushes forward, "Dear, do you really want to abandon me for the sake of a man? Karin smiles, "What abandon you, I''m not Robert." "But you''re gone. I''m alone in this huge dormitory. How lonely and deste." "Well, let me tell Charlie that you live in his house too?" "No, I live in his house and serve as a light bulb ?!" "Otherwise, I won''t go." "Really?" "Of course I don''t want to leave you alone." "Oh, forget it, you can go! If you don''t go, Charlie runs here every day, watching you two so sweet, I am looking for abuse." "Then I really go?" "Just go." Karin opens her arms, "Come on." The two hug fiercely, Billie lies on her shoulder and says, "If you quarrel, remember to run to me, I will keep you for free." "Go, don''t curse me." Karin smiles and lifts her luggage, "Take care." "Wait." Billie grabs her by the arm, "I haven''t finished talking yet, what''s the rush?" "What? What else do you say?" "One important thing." "What''s up?" Looking at her serious expression, she is serious as well. "Remember to have contraception." Karin is speechless for a long time, and says, "I know." Billie sends her out of the school, and tells Charlie''s, "I give you my girlfriend, take care of her." She gets into the car, thinking that the car would drive directly to Charlie''s Mansion, but gradually seeing that the road is not right, and suddenly she is confused, "Where is this going?" "Take you home." "But this is not the way to Charlies Mansion." "Another home." "What?" She is more confused, "Do you mean to go to another ce?" "Yes." So it is no wonder that she will not live with Nanny May. The car continues to drive to a mountain road, looking around, it is all turquoise. "Why are we on the mountain?" "The house is on the mountain, so it''s going to be on the mountain." "What? The house is on a hill?" "Any question?" "The problem is very serious. There are very few people on the mountain. You can''t find anyone to chat with. If there are some ferocious beasts in the middle of the night, there will be no escape. Charlie smiles, "Do you think this is a wilderness?" "Is not it?" "Which wilderness has wide road?" The car drives to the top of the mountain before stopping. Karin sits in the car, staring dumbly at the vi in front of her, and is so startled that she cant speak a word. "Youe down?" Charlie knocks on the window. She hurriedly pushes the car door and jumps down, quickly runs to the vi door, staring at the house in front, she has a feeling of reaching heaven. "Vineyard Garden..." What a beautiful name. "Go forward." Charlie suddenly stands behind her and reaches out to cover her eyes. "What are you doing?" "A surprise." She smiles, fumbles to open the door, and moves forward slowly. After walking for more than twenty steps, his hands covering her eyes are loosened, and what is in the eyes is a sea of purple flowers. "Wisteria ..." Karin screams in surprise. She usually researches various kinds of flowernguage. Naturally, she also knows the varieties of flowers very well. "Is it beautiful?" "Its very pretty!" She closes her eyes and goes round and round in excitement. This is the most beautiful ce she has ever seen since she was born. Beautiful scenery, beautiful houses, beautiful flowers, and beautiful moods. However, after a fewps, the smile on her face disappears, reced by a solemn dignity, "Charlie, you tell me honestly, this will not be the ce where your loves have lived in?" He smiles, "What are you thinking about?" "How do I know?" "Yes, here, once lived a woman..." Karin''s heart goes cool. "What woman?" "For me, a very important woman." "Asshole!" She kicks him fiercely and turns to run outside. Charlie reaches out and stops her, "Let me finish my words." "Okay, you say!" "I bring you here because you are just as important as that woman..." "Charlie!" Karin is going to be mad at him. Is he forcing her to jump over the cliff? "I dont like you bring me here!" She snorts and lets go of his hand. "Are you curious about who that woman is?" "Not curious! Not curious at all!" Charlie sees she is really angry, and hugs her from behind, "Okay, no more teasing you, let me tell you who she is. She is... my mother." Turning swiftly, Karin stands still. "Your mother?" "Yes." "But how could your mother..." She points to the vi in front of her, "Why would she live here?" "My mother s favorite flower during her lifetime is this wisteria. Wisteria garden is a 30th birthday gift given to her by my father. She will move here for a period of time when the vine flower blooms in April and May every year. At that time, I was still young. Every time my mother lived on this mountain, I would follow her. " Charlie says here, pauses, his voice bes hoarse, "So this wisteria garden is a very important ce for me, because it contains the best memories of my childhood." Karin instantly understands the significance of this mountaintop vi, and also understands Charlie''s thoughtfulness. "Sorry, I misunderstood you..." He smiles lightly, "It doesn''t matter, your jealousy means that you care about me, I''m happy." Reaching out and holding up a bunch of wisteria flowers, she breaths deeply, with a special fragrance, like... mother''s smell. "Now it is the season for flower in blossom. I want to give you the beauty of this garden." Charliees to her and says affectionately, "You know, no one has lived here for more than a decade." "Such an important ce, would it not be suitable for me to live here..." "Fool, the more important the ce, the more important people are to live." Karin smiles and leans on his chest, "The most important ce for you should be here." She points to the location of his heart and the vi in front of her, "Not there." "Whether it''s here or there, I can only have you." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Charlie drags her into the vi, takes her to visit every room, and walks every with different surprises. Admittedly, Karin liked\s this ce very much, not just because it is the most important ce in Charlie''s heart. Its because he has the memories of his childhood. To participate in his future, she must know his past. "Your dad is so kind to your mother, and sends such a sweet present." She stands at the window, looking at everything she could see, watching red and green from afar... "Yeah, this is the best gift my mother has ever receives. Since then, she has never receives a better gift than this." Chapter 90 Eat Your Heart Chapter 90 Eat Your Heart "Auntie is really happy." Charlie takes her hand and vows, "Trust me, I will give you the same happiness." "I believe you." She believes him, and bets her life to believe him. "I''ll get my luggage in." "Ok." Karin carefully looks at the room Charlie has chosen for her, as if it has been purposely furnished. Whether it is the colorbination or the furnishings, she is very satisfied. She lies on the soft big bed, and tosses around several times. This is her home. Their home. Closes her eyes and feels the joy of this moment. The wisteria outside is more gorgeous. "Is the bed big enough?" An ambiguous questioninges from her ear, and she opens her eyes leisurely, nodding embarrassingly, "Well, quite big." "Not only big but also soft, right?" She continues to nod, "Well, quite soft." "Do you like it?" "Well, I like it." "I like it too, but I like the person now lying in bed more\..." When she wakes up, it is the next morning. Karin jumps out of bed barefoot and pushes Charlie, "Wake up, wake up soon." "What happened?" He opens his eyes and gazed at her with affectionate eyes. "I am so hungry. What shall we eat?" "What do you think?" Charlie chuckles andughs. He gets up and dressed while saying, "The most important thing in the mountains is game. There are a lot of hunting tools downstairs. You can just pick one and hunts what you like." "Are you kidding me? I''m not a savage, what game do I eat?" "Then don''t eat." "Then I go down the mountain..." "What are you doing?" Look for food!" Running downstairs, she thinks she is hungry and stunned. She smells the smell of food, sucks her nose, and runs greedily along the aroma like an animal with a keen sense of smell. There are more than a dozenrge and small rooms in wisteria Garden. In addition to the master bedroom and guest rooms, the rest are study rooms, gyms, dining rooms, and so on. Karin stops at the door of a dining room. If it is not for the tempting breakfast on the table, she would not have thought that this house full of wisteria flowers is actually a dining room. Of course, what she is more curious than this is where did the breakfaste from? Did Charlie get up early to prepare for her? Maybe not, he doesn''t look like the kind of person who can go to the hall and the kitchen... "Miss Karin, good morning." There is a greeting behind her, turning her back, and she is very confused by the strange voice. "You are...?" She stares at the amiable old woman in front of her, guessing her identity. "I am arranged by the master to take care of the youngdy''s diet." "Oh, that''s it." There is a sweet smile immediately, and she opens the stool and says, "Please sit down." "No, you are the master and I am the servant, we cannot mess up the identity." "No. Never mind, it''s okay,e and sit." She insists on holding the woman down and asks diligently, "What do I call you?" "Just call me Yuma." "Okay," Karin agrees quickly, and says gravely, "Yuma, I''m not ady of rich family, so you don''t have to be respectful and polite to me, just let us be together as a family." Yuma nods, "If Miss Karin doesnt mind, then that''s fine." They dont know when Charliees in, with a slight smile on his face. "Master, good morning." Yuma quickly gets up. "Good morning." He nods and says, "You''ve all met each other, so I don''t need to introduce you, right?" "No," Karin replies. "Yuma, Please take care of Karin in the future, just like you take care of my mother. I will be grateful for your kindness." "Master, rest assured, I will live up to your expectations." After Yuma speaks, she retreats Karin is surprised, thinking the sentence just now, Just like taking care of my mother... "Charlie, isn''t she the new aunt?" "No, she took care of my mom before." "Why don''t you do it in Charlie''s Mansion?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "She hasn''t been working in Charlie''s Mansion. When my motheres here, Yuma will take care of her for a while when my mom lives in the mountain." "Oh, I see." She suddenly wakes up to that, and at the same time she is ecstatic. Judging by Yumas attitude towards her just now, she must like Karin. After having breakfast, Charlie is going down the mountain to thepany. Karin keeps sending him to the mountain pass, clutching his hands reluctantly, reluctantly to let him go. "What happened?" Seeing her unhappy, Charlie couldn''t help asking. "Nothing, it''s because I''m alone on the mountain, and I am a little scared." "What are you afraid of? Isn''t Yum still with you?" "After all, Yuma is not familiar with me..." He smiles, kisses her forehead, promises that "Rx, I''ll be back before dark." "Well then, drive carefully." "Yes." She waves her hand and watches his car whistling away from the hill. Until she couldn''t see it, did she return back to the wisteria garden. Yuma is watering the wisteria flowers in the garden. Her expression is very peaceful, and the wrinkles on her face are clear under the sun''s rays. "Yuma, can I chat with you?" Karin carefully approaches and asks inquiringly. "Of course." Yuma smiles at her kindly. "I heard Charlie said that you used to take care of his mother?" "Yes." "How long did that start?" "It''s been a long time. When I took care of Mrs. Diana, Master Charlie was only in his tens." In his tens Karin''s eyes rolls around, "So, do you know a lot about his childhood?" "Maybe." "That''s great." Holding on to Yumas arm, Karin says, "Well, could you tell me about that?" This leisure talk continues to about noon, Karin listens attentively,pletely disregarding the scorching sun and starving. Suddenly, there is a loud bang, and the door is kicked open from the outside. Then, a group of people come in, and everyone is from the Charlies family. At first nce, Yuma quickly rushes into the room and quickly dials Charlie''s phone. "Master,e back soon, Miss Karin is in trouble..." Chapter 91 An Enchanting Night 1 Chapter 91 An Enchanting Night 1 Facing a group of people scrutinizing her, Karin acts calmly. "Uncle, she is the woman who pesters my fourth brother." The one who speaks first is Mn, who is never fond of her. Miss Charlie is already pissed off when this morning she learned that her brother hid a woman in her moms former residence. An old man about 50 or 60 years old slowly steps forward. He looks up and down at her sharply, and asks in a cold voice, "What''s your name?" "Karin." She answers in a way neither humble nor pushy. "Which city in China are you from?" "Shanghai." "How long have you been in Zurich?" "Three years." "For what purpose are you approaching my nephew Troy?" "Sorry. I have no obligation to answer every question you ask." Karins strong words make everyone behind the old man stunned, including the old man himself. Mns eyes widen in disbelief, "Karin, should I say you are just young and frivolous or should I say you are as blind as a bat? How dare you talk to my uncle in such manner? Dont you know how prestigious my uncle is in the Charles family?" "I didnt and I dont want to know. He is only held in high prestige in your family. But Im not a Charles." "See it? Now you have heard it, uncles. She is such a defiant and arrogant woman." Mn clenches her teeth and snorts, "Relying on my fourth brother''s love for her, she doesnt put any of the elders of Charles family in the eyes. Probably she managed to move in Ziteng Garden by her tricks too." Karin doesnt confront Mn head-on in that Mn is Troy''s eldest sister after all, and that she has learned something about Mn from him before, so she tries to persuade herself to endure it. "Miss Karin, what is your family background?" After brief astonishment, the old man has returned to his previous calmness, as if he doesn''t care about her rude remarks. "I dont have a glorious family background. My family runs a dumpling shop." "Then do you think you have anything extraordinary?" Karin nces at him grumpily. He is too old to be a paparazzi. How meddlesome. "You can just say what you want to say. You don''t have to beat around the bush. The weather is too hot. Go down the mountain after you finish your questions." There is another uproar, and the crowd begins to whisper... "Shut up you all." The old man raises his nted eyebrows, and the crowd quiet down immediately. "Then I''ll just make it straight. You look mediocre, as well as your family background and your abilities. Compared with Troy, who is talented and has a distinguished family background and outstanding abilities, you are far worse than him. That is the distance between the sky and the earth. I didn''t want to say this to you, but seeing that you are remorseless, I have to remind you that people must know their position as long as they live in this world. Dont you expect pennies from heaven. Understand?" "No." Karin contradicts him unceremoniously again, "Perhaps I am just two a penny, but in the eyes of my parents and my loved ones, Im priceless!" "You" The old man is silenced by her. For most of his life, it is the first time that he trips up in front of a witless young girl. "I heard that you are a graduate student from University of Zurich. I didn''t expect that you are so impolite that you don''t even have the basic respect for others." It is the second time someone says this to her. Karin smiles, "You are right. I don''t know how to respect others, but it also varies from person to person. I have a dual personality, one is knowledgeable, the other rude and unreasonable. I will treat you the same way you treat me." Her sharp remarks eventually infuriate the old man. He snorts coldly and orders, "Cast her out. Charles family can''t keep such an arrogant woman." Someone finally stands out from the silent crowd and says, "Boss, I''m afraid that it is improper. If we do so, what are we supposed to say to the young master when hees back?" "If Troy asks, Ill take the full responsibility." The old man''s words are quite powerful, and no one has any objections anymore. Several bodyguard- like men step forward and drag Karin out pulling her arms. "Let go of me, let go!" She struggles with anger, and sees Mn''s triumphant look in her gaze. She cant help anymore but yell, "Do you think you can make your brother marry Mia in this way? Ill tell you frankly, that''s absolutely impossible!" "Even if he doesn''t marry Mia, he can''t marry a woman like you, because you are obnoxious enough." "You hate me simply because I said something that uncovered your grief. You have already ruined your own life, and you still want to ruin your brothers, you are such a selfish woman!" "Get out. Get the fuck out of here!" Mn hasnt expected that Karin would suddenly say such words. Those words are bloody facts that she has tried every means to conceal. After they are revealed unscrupulously, she can do nothing but being hysterical. "Let go of her!" A sudden roares outside the door, and everyone turns around and casts their sights to the iing person. He is the most rebellious one of the whole family, Troy Charlie. "Troy" Mn is a little surprised. Obviously she hasnt expected that he would suddenlye. "What are you doing? Driving my woman away?" He snorts coldly, "Who gave the order?" "I did."N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The atmosphere suddenly gets stiff, and a confrontation is formed unconsciously. "Uncle, it seems that I didn''t make it clearst time, so you are intervening in this matter again and again. Such being the case, I will say it again. I don''t need anyone to intervene in my affairs." "Troy, watch younguage!" Mns face is livid with anger, she hurried to the old man, and exins with a smile, "Don''t be angry with Troy, he did not act like this before. Its all instigated by this coquette." "As the heir of the Charles family, if you get addicted to womans charms, and your words and deeds are controlled by a woman''s instigation, then you are not qualified to inherit the huge family business. As the elder of the Charles family, I have the right to decide to change the heir." Some are happy with thest words, while some are not. Certainly, there are definitely more happy ones than unhappy ones. "Uncle, you may forget that the heir is not decided by a random person. If anyone can make the decision, grandpa didn''t need to leave a will back then, and he would just let you pick whoever you like to be the heir." Troy looks directly into the eyes of the old man, and his aura is quite strong. "Lets leave!" After being snubbed, the old man storms out in annoyance, and the rest also follow him out one after another. "Did they hurt you?" Troy walks to Karin. He frowns slightly and looks at her with tenderness and pity. "No." Karin purses her lips, "They were going to cast me out. Luckily you came back." "Dont worry. No one cany a finger on you as long as Im here." "Okay." She nods and throws into his arms, "I was scared to death." "Why?" "When you confronted your uncle, I felt the atmosphere was so nervous, I was really afraid that he would drive you out as well." Troy smiles irritably, "This is my house. Who dares to drive me away?" "But your uncle seems very influential. If he unites with other uncles to take you down, Im afraid that you might not make it." "If I were so easy to deal with, I wouldn''t live to this day." Karin hesitates for a second and hugs him tightly, "I wont let anyone hurt you. Ill protect you." "Huh, can you protect me?" He pinches her nose, "The best way to protect me is to protect yourself." His words are very self-contradictory. Karin doesnt understand it and she doesnt want to understand either. She raises her chin, "Have you eaten yet?" "No." "Then eat with me?" "Sure." They walk into the dining room hand in hand, and Yuma says apologetically, "Please wait a moment, I was worried about Miss Karin just now and haven''t prepared the lunch yet." Karin looks at Troy in admiration with her hands cupping chin and says, "You were so handsome just now" Chapter 92 An Enchanting Night 2 Chapter 92 An Enchanting Night 2 "Well, so I was handsome only just now?" "No, you are always handsome. Its just that you were particrly handsome just now." "Why particrly?" "You took the tense situation calmly. Your uncle was trying to change the heir, and you didnt even blink. If it was someone else, he must have been so anxious and even jumped up." Troy smiles and tells her solemnly, "As the one in charge of the family business, without a certain authority, it would be difficult to subdue those who harbor evil intent." "Youre right." She nods as if she understands. "How did you spend your morning?" "Morning in the morning" she blinks, "I heard a story told by Yuma." "Oh, what was it?" Troy is interested. "Just somebodys childhood story." He is surprised for a second and realizes what she meant immediately, "Me?" "Who else do you expect, your elder sister?" She snorts, "I would never care about her story." "Then what did Yuma tell you?" "She told me that there was a kid who was a picky eater, always crying, unreasonable, wayward, with Oedipusplex, and" "Stop!" Troy couldnt stand it and interrupts, "Are you sure you were talking about me?" "Dont you clearly know what you were like?" "Of course I do, but I know better that I was not like what you said." "What were you like then?" She leans forward slightly, with a curious look on her face. "Do you want to know?" "Yes." "I wont tell you." "" After lunch, Troy goes down the mountain and returns to thepany again. On his way, he runs into Mia. "Do you really settle her in Ziteng Garden?" She points angrily in the direction of the mountain. "Yes." "Ziteng Garden?" "Yes." "Why? Why there?!" Mia is a little hysterical, because it has been her dream for many years. She knew a long time ago that Ziteng Garden is an extremely important ce in Troy''s heart. If he brings a woman there, it means that the woman is also as important as Ziteng Garden in his heart. "Because I love her." Troy holds her by the wrist, "Do you have to make me say it and you hear it with your own ears so that you are finally satisfied?" "You love her Huh You love her Huh huh" Miaughs sarcastically until sheughs out of her tears. "You have changed, you really have. You never said anything that hurt me like this before. How can you be so cruel, how can you say that you love someone else in front of me, who loves you so much?" "I didnt want to say it. You made me say it." "Then Ill make you say that you love me. Say it, say it!" "Enough!" Troy looks at her coldly, "I used to think I just couldnt love you. Now it seems that even if I could, I will not love you." "Why?" "Because you are exhausting, a restless woman is always annoying after all." Turing around, he casts a sidelong nce at her and reminds her, "Remember toe to the press conference tomorrow on time." "Dont worry. Ill be there! But remember, even if our rtionship is dissolved, you can never pay off what you have owed me!" Troy gets into the car without looking back. He starts the engine and drives off. Staring in the direction where the car disappears, Mia desperately says, "Karin, you will not get what I cant get." At dusk, Karin stands in front of the window on the second floor, resting her cheeks in her hands, watching the setting sun disappear in the mountains little by little until it disappearspletely. She is waiting for Troy toe back, and it has already been an hour now. Yumaes upstairs and whispers, "Miss Karin?" "Yep?" Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She turns around, "Whats the matter?" "The young master called just now, saying that he wouldnt be back for dinner tonight. He told you not to wait for him and eat first." "Why didn''t he call my phone?" Karin hurriedly takes out her phone from her pocket and finds that it is dead. "Oh, alright." She nods, with a hint of loneliness in her eyes. After changing the battery, she calls Troy and asks, "When will youe back?" "Around nine oclock. Have you eaten?" "Im going to. Are you engaging in social activities?" "Yeah, Robert is not avable tonight, so I have toe myself." "Okay." She pauses for a while, "Dont drink and be careful when youre driving back." "I know. Bon appetit." "Okay" A summer night is notplete without the humming and buzzing of insects, cool breeze, and the fragrance of flowers filled in the air. Karin sits on the swing in the garden, swinging back and forth and holding her phone to check the time from time to time. She cant feel relieved unless Troy is back. At 8:50, she jumps off the swing and runs outside the door, looking in the direction of the mountain road. After ten minutes, Troy still hasnte back. She just sits on the threshold and waits. She waits and waits, and actually falls asleep leaning on the wallter. In a daze, she feels that someone is picking her up, and she wakes up immediately. Seeing that the person holding her is Troy, she finally feels at ease. She is a little unhappy though, "You said you would be back at nine." Seeing that its already eleven o''clock from her phone, she is even unhappier. "It''s hard to tell the exact time I could leave when socializing. Those clients are particrly good at drinking tonight. If they don''t leave, I can''t leave first, right?" "At least you can call me and let me know, dont you think I look like a fool falling asleep by the door?" He smiles, "I thought you would go to bed first before I came back. I didnt expect you are that spoony." "I won''t wait for you next time." She pretends to be angry and turns her head away. "I wont keep you waiting next time." "Huh, you just said that it was hard to tell the exact time when socializing" "I don''t always have to engage in these activities. Robert is responsible for this kind of things. Generally, I rarely show up if they are not important clients." Troy drank tonight, and there is a slight smell of alcohol on him. He takes off his coat and says to Karin, "Go, lets take a bath." "You first." "Lets do it together." "I like to do it alone. How free. I can swim and swim" Before she finishes her words, she is picked up directly by Troy and thrown into the bathtub. "Hel" Her whole body sinks to the bottom and then floats up slowly. "What are you doing? I was almost drowned!" She coughs a few times, and stares at the dangerous man in front of her in annoyance. "Why are you scared? Im here." Troy begins to take off his own clothes, from shirts to trousers, to...nothing but only a pair of ck stic shorts. He takes two steps forward, and Karin ispletely dumbfounded lying in the water. She stares at the bulge in front of her eyes, swallows hard, and tries to suppress her frantic heartbeats. "What are you looking at?" Troy jumps into the water with a tter, leans forward and asks vaguely in her ear. She blushes immediately and shakes her head, "Nothing." They rest their heads on the edge of the bathtub, and their bodies are soaked in the water. Though the water is very cold, they can feel the fire. There is a sign of outburst soon. "What did you do in the afternoon?" He askszily. Karin smiles irritably, "You asked me at noon what I did in the morning, and asked me at night what I did in the afternoon. What are you doing? Interrogating?" "I care about you. Im worried that you are lonely staying on the mountain alone." "Dont worry, Im not lonely." "Oh, what did you do then?" "What could I do? Seeing someone." "What?" Troy frowns, "who was it?" "I wont tell you" "Are you telling me or not?" "No." "Umm" Her hands are held and locked by Troy and she cant move. The more she struggles, the tighter he holds her. "Let me go!" "No." He leans down and kisses her, starting from her forehead, inch by inch, to the center of his eyebrows, until her face is flushed. "Do you want to listen to a story?" Troy releases her hands and says something nonsensical. Karin hesitates for a second and is a bit stunned, "Are you telling me or am I telling you?" "I will tell you." Chapter 93 An Enchanting Night 3 Chapter 93 An Enchanting Night 3 She says with a smile, "Then Id love to hear it." She has never heard Troy tell a story, but she does feel excited "Here it goes" "Okay!" "Once upon a time, a little female white rabbit went out to y, but she lost her way on her way home. When she reached a three-way intersection in the road, a little gray rabbit happened toe. The female white rabbit asked, "Brother Gray Rabbit, Ive lost my way. Can you tell me which way I should take?" Seeing that the female white rabbit was alone, the gray rabbit said with a malicious intention, "Do you want to know?" The white rabbit said, "Yes, of course. Tell me, quickly!" The gray rabbit said, "If you want to know, you must let me have the joy of sex!" So, the white rabbit gave the gray rabbit joy. After that, the gray rabbit pointed to the left, and the white rabbit moved forward. After a while, the white rabbit came to another three-way intersection. What could she do? It happened that a little ck rabbit came. Then, the white rabbit asked, "Brother ck Rabbit, Ive lost my way. Can you tell me which way I should take?" Seeing that the white rabbit was alone, the ck rabbit asked with a bad intention, "Do you want to know?" The white rabbit said, "Of course, I do. Tell me, quickly!" The ck rabbit said, "If you want to know, let me have the joy of sex!"N?velDrama.Org is the owner. So, the white rabbit let the ck rabbit have the joy. After that, the ck rabbit pointed to the left, and the white rabbit went in that direction. Not long after the white rabbit was back at home, she gave birth to a brood of little rabbits. "Can you guess the color of the little rabbits?" Karin turns her eyes and snaps with a smile, "This is not a story. This is almost a brain teaser" "Can you guess what color they are?" She shakes her head and says, "I cant." "Do you want to know?" "Yes." Troy bends his finger and says, "Come closer. Ill tell you." She obediently moves her face over and against his face tightly and hears him say, "If you want to know, let me have the joy of sex." "" The press conference on the termination of the engagement is held as scheduled. Early in the morning, Charles Commercial Building is crowded with reporters whoe here after having heard the news. Troy always keeps a low profile and does not like to be interviewed by any media, but now he suddenly holds a statement meeting. For journalists who live on gossip, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. In the president''s office, Troy is standing at the window with an indifferent expression. Then, Robert walks in and whispers, "Mr. Troy, everything is arranged. Please go and begin." "Is Mia here?" "Not yet... I guess she won''te." After keeping silent for a moment, he nods and says, "Got it." As soon as he enters the conference room, the camera shes focus on him so that he frowns slightly and restraining the disgust in his heart, sits down at the raised tform. The moment he sits down, the door of the conference room is pushed open, and Jiang Shanes. The atmosphere suddenly bes very subtle. Everyone just holds their breath, waiting for Troy to announce the content of the reception. "Hello everyone, due to the limited time, I will just make a simple statement. Since Miss Mia and I cant live together because of our different personalities, now I officially break off my engagement with her." With these words said, there is uproar at the scene. Not long ago, some newspaper office revealed the news of their marriage, but why does the man suddenly announce the termination of their engagement after a few days? Is it that rich people like to y with marriage? All eyes fall on Mia, waiting to see her reaction. Mia remains silent, not crying or making a scene. Instead, she just faces everyone''s scrutiny with rare calmness. "Miss Mia, do you want to say anything about Mr. Troys announcement of terminating your engagement?" Seeing that she is silent, a reporter who can hardly retain hisposure begins to ask questions. "I have nothing to say, but I need to correct one thing." "What do you want to correct?" another reporter asks. Mia nces at the grim man sitting next to her and suddenly sheds tears, saying, "What I want to correct is that its not because we have different personalities that we cant live together, but because he has a lover." Wow... there is another uproar, which is even louder than the one just now. Troy usually doesnt have scandals, but when he has one, it will be so astonishing that it makes these ill-intentioned reporters quite happy. "What are you talking about?" Troy reprimands her in a whisper, looking very unhappy. "Everyone should know that we only announced the good news of our marriage not long ago. Has anyone noticed that the newspaper office that announced our good news within a week ceased business for no reason?" The reporters look at each other, confused. Of course, they know it, but they cant find out the reason with their guesses. Is there any inside story? Troy signals with his eyes, and Robert immediatelyes over and says, "Well, the press conference is over. Please go back, everyone." The reporters who left with disappointment are unwilling to give up, so they stop Mia outside the Building and ask, "Miss Mia, can you continue with the topic you have not finished just now?" "Yes," Mia said with a meaningful smile, "but you have to go somewhere with me." "There''s no problem with that." Where is Mia going to take them? Of course, to Ziteng Garden. She wants the world to know that Karin takes her man away. Robert hurries to the president''s office and reports with a worried face, " Mr. Troy, there is trouble. Mia has taken the reporters away." "To where?" "The direction shows that it should be Ziteng Garden." "She goes too far!" Troy hits hard on the table with his palm. He stands up, and says, "Go. Let me see what tricks she wants to y!" Mia takes the reporters up the mountain. She stands outside the gate but asks the reporters to go in first. Karin is now sitting in the garden chatting with Yuma. When she suddenly sees a group of people coming in with cameras, she is quite shocked. "What''s the matter, Yuma?" "Miss, they are probably about to interview you..." Interview her? She is a little confused. Yesterday a group of people came, trying to drive her away, but today another group of people wants to interview her. Then, what kind of group ising tomorrow? While she is wondering about it, Mia walks out of the crowd. Suddenly, Karin knows what their visit means. Those who are here are not kind, and those who are kind won''te here. "What is the point for you to have brought us here, Miss Mia?" "Aren''t you curious about the person who gets involved in my love?" Mia asks back and ncing at Karin opposite her,ins sadly, "It''s her, this woman, who disrupted the rhythm of my life and took away the man who originally belonged to me." "Could you tell us about thisdy in detail?" "She is a student from Britain. She met my fianc Troy by chance. Since then, she has been approaching him intentionally or unintentionally, using the disguised simplicity to attract his attention. Without her intervention, now I would be in the white wedding dress as a happy bride." Mia finishes speaking in one breath and sheds tears of grievance in the proper time. "Miss, is what she said true? Did you really get involved in her happiness?" A reporter quickly turns to Karin, looking forward to her answer. "I dont know what you mean by get involved? A man is unmarried, and a woman is single. Is it wrong for them to love each other and live together? Is it so worth your attention? Besides, I dont think I have destroyed someones love and taken her man away. As the saying goes, when the one you love is taken away, he does not deserve your love no more. A man who truly loves you will not leave you easily." Karins words are so convincing that the reporters dont know how to respond. At this moment, Troy comes back. No sooner the reporters see him than they immediately surround him and ask, "Mr. Troy, could you please exin the real reason for your termination of the engagement? Is it really because you two cant live together because of your different personalities or because you have a new lover?" Mr. Troy ponders for a moment and answers coldly, "I gave the specific reason at the reception. Please don''t let me repeat it." "But the reason you gave doesn''t match Miss Mia''s. She said that the reason for your real breakup is the intervention of this international student. Is that true?" The question is raised by a young man. Maybe he is too young to know fear. No doubt, someone else would not have had such boldness to get to the bottom of the matter. Chapter 94 An Enchanting Night 4 Chapter 94 An Enchanting Night 4 Mia watches the scene indifferently. ording to what she knows about Troy, she is sure that he hates others to ask about his private life. If he refuses to answer the question because of the hatred, it suggests that what she said is true. In this case, if Karin still wants to live with him, she will have to withstand the pressure of public opinion. But to her surprise, he answers the reporter''s question that has gone too far directly. "She didn''t get involved in my love. She is the first woman I have fallen in love with. And she will also be thest." Troy goes to Karin, holds her hand firmly, and kisses her affectionately without hesitation in front of the crowd. Time seems to have stopped. Karin feels that she cant stand steadily because happinesses so soon that she doesnt know how to deal with it. "Miss Mia, how do you feel about the situation?" Mia ispletely desperate. Troy says that Karin is the first woman he has fallen in love with, which means that he announces to the public that he has never loved her. On the third day, all newspapers and magazines publish the love rtionship of Troy and Karin and the formers affectionate confession and kiss. Overnight, Karin rises to fame. She bes the most enviable Cindere in Zurich, the most beautiful heroine in Andersen''s works. School is about to begin. Since there are some formalities to go through before her enrollment, Karin can''t stay in the mountain every day, so she will asionally get in Troys car and go to her school. When Billie sees her, the first thing she asks is, "How about the anti-pregnancy methods?" She is speechless at first and then replies angrily, "Its none of your business..." The two go to handle the enrollment formalities hand in hand, but they see lots of people in a long queue in the scorching sun. "Oh, dear! When will it be our turn?" Billie mutters in a depressed mood. She covers her forehead with one hand, but her hand cant fully prevent the sunlight from reaching her, so half of her face turns red after being exposed to the sun. "You might as well go back to the dormitory now. Anyway, you live in the school dormitory. Its easy to do this anytime." But she is different. It is easy to go up the mountain, but it is difficult to go down. "Come on. If I go back, you will use me of not being with you here again." "No, I won''t do that. Just go." "No..." "Go..." "I say no..." While they are pulling and pushing, the school directores over and says, "Karin,e with me." She is taken aback, thinking she has made some mistake, so she asks gingerly, "What''s the matter? Director..." "Follow me and you''ll know." The school director turns around and walks away without looking back. "Why does he ask me to go?" Billie shakes her head and says, "I don''t know. Just go!" Karin follows him in fear and prays halfway constantly that it will never be Miss Mn who hase here to make trouble again. On entering his office, the school director removes the majestic expression he maintained just now and puts on a smiling face, saying, "Karin, I''ll be responsible for handling your formalities. It''s so hot, so there''s no need to line up." Stunned for a moment, she, who is overwhelmed by the unexpected favor, waves her hands and says, "This shouldnt be the way. The students are queuing, and I can''t have this privilege." "If I say it is okay, its okay. Come on. Let''s begin." The school director insists more firmly than she does, so she heaves a sigh and hands over her certificates. After she epts the backdoor proposal, the formalities are handled quite sessfully, but when she is about to leave, she can''t resist her curiosity, "Why give me the special treatment, Director?" "Special people should have special treatment." The school director pats her on the shoulder and says, "Study hard and make progress every day!" Muddleheaded, she walks out of the office. When she passes by the long queue, Billie grabs her and asks, "What''s the matter?" She suddenly bes clear-headed and whispers, "Go. Lets talk about it somewhere else." The two of them find a shady ce. Karin raises the documents pouch in her hand and says, "Nothing happened. He handled my formalities." "Why?" she bes furious and says. "Why can you take a shortcut while we are standing in line in the sun?" "I don''t know, either. It may be because of... Troy." She thinks so because she can''t think of a better exnation apart from this one. Billie is crestfallen and says, "Hey, it''s good to have a rich and powerful boyfriend! You can enjoy special treatment wherever you go." "I don''t want this! It makes me feel awkward." "Don''t try to ignore the happy life you enjoy! A few days ago, newspapers exposed your love affair with Troy. Now youve be a popr figure in our school. Ive decided to be your loyal follower in the future." "Don''t talk like that! You think you are a gangster? Knock it off" Karin hits her with her palms while smiling with pretended anger, but the mobile phone in her pocket suddenly rings. It is the exclusive ringtone of Troy. "Hello?" "Have you finished the formalities?" he asks softly. "Yes." "Is it suitable for me to pick you up now?" "Send me back so early..." she mutters reluctantly, "I want to y for a little more while." "Not to send you back to the mountain, but that I want you to do something else." "What is it?" "Let''s talk about it when we meet" Ten minutester, Troy drives his car to the school gate. Karin says goodbye to Billie and goes straight into the car. "What do you want me to do?" "Help me persuade a person." "Who?" "My second sister." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She raises her eyebrows in surprise and asks, "What''s the matter?" "She quarreled with her man." "What''s the situation now?" Troy sighs helplessly, "She cries, makes a fuss, and wants to hang herself." "God. So serious?" Karin feels a headache. She is asked to handle such a serious problem, but can she get it done? "I won''t let you go if its not serious." "But is it useful for me to go? I''m not very familiar with your sister. Probably, she won''t listen to me, right?" "I believe you." Troy stops his car in front of a caf and points, saying, "She is inside, you just go in, and I''m going back to thepany now. I''ll pick you up in a while." Karin nods and says, "Okay." She walks into the caf step by step and looks around. When seeing a familiar figure, she rushes to the figure, but stops when she is about to approach her. Troy said that his sister is very depressed after quarreling with her man, but she doesnt feel that she doesnt look depressed at all. Besides, she is still chatting andughing with her friends, showing no bad mood. Confused for a long time, she takes out her mobile phone, dials Troy''s phone number, asks in a whisper, " Troy, are you sure your second sister is in a bad mood?" "Yes, what''s up?" "How could it be? I saw her. She is chatting with her friends quite happily. You must have lied to me!" "I didn''t. How could I cheat you?" "You don''t believe me, do you? Then wait. I''ll ask her to call you." Karin runs to Lily and calls with a smile, "Sister Lily." "Sister Lily?" the woman with coffee is slightly stunned and asks, "Who is your sister?" "Oh, don''t you recognize me? I''m Karin. " "Karin... Oh, I see. You are the student my brother persists in loving; because of you, my brother insisted on exterminating his engagement with Mia and did not hesitate to make an enemy of his family. Right?" She nods in embarrassment and says, "Yes." "Haha," the woman says with a smile. "you made a mistake. I''m not Lily. Im Arya." "Sister Arya" Karin is shocked this time. This is obviously the face of Lily, but how could she be the third sister Arya? "Very surprised, aren''t you? In fact, people who see us two for the first time will make the mistake because we are twins." After a brief shock, Karin finally calms down. Damn Troy! He has never told her that his sister Lily and sister Ayra are twins and look exactly the same! "Are you looking for Lily?" "Yes." "My brother asked you toe?" "Yep." Arya smiles and says, "My fourth brother is really partial. When I was in a bad mood, I didn''t see him so well-intentioned." "Where did she go?" "She went home. Do you want to go there? I can drive you there." "Okay, thank you." She follows Arya out of the caf into her car, and heads for where Lily lives. Chapter 95 An Enchanting Night 5 Chapter 95 An Enchanting Night 5 "Are you from Shanghai?" "Yes." "Do you have brothers or sisters?" "No, I am the only child in my family." "It''s not easy for a girl to live abroad. Do you miss your family?" "Yes, very much." "How many years have you been in Zurich?" "More than three years." As they chat, they reach their destination. Arya stops her car in front of Lilys vi. When Karin gets out of the car, Arya waves to her and says, "See youter. I''m leaving now." "Oh, don''t you go in?" Anyway, they are sisters. When she is at her door, she should go andfort her. "No, I take no interest in asking about her love affairs." With that, Arya starts the engine and leaves instantly. Remembering that Arya never mentioned anything between her and Troy on the way, then Karin knows her character. But she still walks to the door of the vi and rings the doorbell. The door is opened. The woman standing inside is beautiful, but she looks unhappy. "Karin..." Lily is slightly surprised and asks, "Why are you here?" "Your brother asked me to see you." Karin walks in and looks at the messy living room in shock because wine bottles are everywhere on the floor and the house is full of the wine smell. After rolling up her sleeves, she nimbly picks up all the rubbish on the ground and draws back the curtains. In a very short time, she makes the house clean. Reclining on the sofa, Lily watches Karin busying herself with the job without stopping her. When Karin finishes the cleaning, Lily says with a wry smile, "What a virtuous girl! No wonder my brother shows special favor to you." Karin sits next to her with her head shyly bowed and asks softly, "Sister Lily, what happened to you?" "Now you admit that you are my brother''s woman, and you even call me Sister Lily." She bes more embarrassed and lowers her head shyly. "I''m fine, but I feel a little unhappy." Lily sniffs, and her eyes are red. "Crossed in love?" In the simple world of Karin, a man and a woman either fall in love or just break up, and there will be no otherplicated factors. "No, I just quarreled with my boyfriend." She is relieved immediately. It is just quarreling. No lovers wont quarrel. "I love him so much. I love him with my heart and soul, but he is always neither affectionate nor aloof to me..." "Doesn''t he love you?" Lily sobs and shakes her head, saying, "No, he loves me." "Since he loves you, why does he have to be neither affectionate nor aloof to you?" "Because he has concerns. He is just an ordinary man with no outstanding family background. He feels so much pressure to be with me." Karin says a little angrily, "What''s wrong with that? True love can transcend the secr world. If he is concerned about the marriage based on equal social ranks, it means that he is a coward and is not worthy of your love." "You don''t understand. I have been with him for almost ten years. Ten years! We broke up and got back together numerous times, but only this time, he broke my heart so deeply." "Why?" "Many years ago, when I loved him, I proposed to marry him. He said, Wait a while. You are still young. Lets talk about this when you are mature in a few years. I agreed. Then I waited and waited until now I am not young anymore. I proposed to marry him again, but he said that two people who live together dont necessarily have a marriage, and there is nothing wrong with the current living status." "I thought he was still worried about unequal social ranks of our two families and the disparity in status, so I promised him over and over again that I would not let anyone in the Charles family look down upon him, but he still didn''t want to marry me. When he got drunkst night, I heard him say the true answer: The reason why he doesnt want to marry me is just that he dislikes being bound by marriage..." "He has gone too far!" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Karin can''t bear it and says, "This man is a liar indeed. He has been fooling you!" "No, he''s not a liar. He truly loves me. He is just like all other men. He doesn''t like to be bound by marriage." Lily cries extremely helplessly. "Sister Lily, don''t be sad. We don''t need men who don''t cherish what they have. You are so beautiful, so you are sure to find a man who is willing to marry you." "Oh, after having loved for so many years, do you think I still have the energy to begin a new rtionship? It''s impossible. In every country dogs bite. 99% of men don''t like to be bound by marriage." If 99% of men don''t like to be bound by marriage, then her man Troy must be among the 0.1% of men. Karin thinks and firmly believes this idea. Lily opens a bottle of wine and ignoring Karin''s obstruction, drinks decadently until she gets drunk. "Karin, my brother loves youright?" "Yes." "But I don''t think he really wants to marry you..." "It won''t be so!" "You should believe me. I have experience... I''ve dealt with quite a few men. Men don''t like just one woman to bind their freedom, especially men like my brother. He has many ambitions, and he has many dreams to be realized. He is quite ambitious, so he wont propose to marry you before he achieves anything. If you mention it first, he will let you wait for him, and then... you will be like me, waiting year after year until you be a sentimental old woman from a heartless little woman. In the end, you will find that you have lost your best years, but you won''t get anything..." Stunned, Karin denies it desperately in her mind, "It won''t be like that. Troy Charlie is not a man like that." But she can''t utter a word. "If you don''t believe... you can ask him... haha...haha..." Lily Charlie falls asleep while smiling and crying. Karin looks at her sleeping face quietly, feeling quite uneasy. When she met the woman the first time, she only thought that she was beautiful and charming, especially her extremely seducing eyes. When she observes her closely at this moment, she sees thin wrinkles at these seducing eyes. One can wait for theing of love, but time waits for no man. Time will leave its marks mercilessly on every one as it passes. Troy calls her and says, "Karin, what is the situation?" "She is asleep. Come and pick me up." Her voice is calm, but she is not calm. It is obvious that Troys decision of asking her toe here is not the right decision because she did not adjust Lilys mood sessfully. More seriously, she gets herself affected by her and ends up in a bad mood. The person who finallyes to pick her up is not Troy but Robert. She is depressed when she is in the car, and Robert exins gingerly, "Mr. Troy was going to pick you up in person, but several important clients came unexpectedly, so he had to ask me to rece him." "Well, it doesn''t matter." She answers absent-mindedly, her thoughts drifting far, far away... When she is back at Ziteng Garden, it is evening. At that time, the afterglow of the setting sun makes half of the sky red, and the scenery is beautiful. Lying in bed, Karin tries not to think about what Lily said, but a few bothersome scenes keep appearing in her mind, making her upset. That''s her brother, her biological brother. How could she give suchments to her brother? Shes gone too far. Shes gone too far... She objects to it in her mind over and over again. She doesnt like anyone to criticize Troy, even if the person is his sister. Troy calls her and says gently as soon as he opens his mouth, "Karin." "Well, what?" "If I tell you I can''t go back to have dinner with you tonight, will you be angry?" She is startled but replies insincerely, "No." "Really?" "Yes..." "If you are unhappy, you must tell me. Although these clients are quite important, they are nothing compared with you." Then he implies that she is the most important. "I''m fine. I will understand you. I mean it." Troy pauses and says, "Well then, I''ll try to get back as soon as possible." After hanging up the phone, she covers herself from head to toe with a quilt. It''s more meaningful to sleep than to fill her head with nonsense! Chapter 96 An Enchanting Night 6 Chapter 96 An Enchanting Night 6 Troy ends the dinner party early. In fact, its not that the meal ends early, but he takes the initiative to leave the party early. He has been thinking of Karin in his heart, so he finds a reason to leave early. When the car draws up the mountain, it is only past eight o''clock. Yuma sits in the garden to enjoy the breeze. Seeing hime back, she immediately gets up, "Mr. Troy, you are back." "Well, where''s Miss Karin?" "She is upstairs." She points to the orange-colored room behind her. "Does she eat well tonight?" "Miss Karin didnt eat dinner." "What?" Troy frowns slightly, "Why?" "I don''t know. Miss Karin went straight upstairs when she came back in the evening. I had cooked the dinner and called her to eat, but she said she didn''t want to eat ande down." After thinking for a while, he nods, "I see." He hurried upstairs, pushes open the bedroom door, and nces at the person lying on the bed. Then he slows down, walks over quietly, and lies down beside her, "Why do you sleep so early?" Karin actually wants to sleep, but can''t fall asleep anyway, and her consciousness has been in a state of half asleep and half awake. Turning over, she opens her eyes and stares at the man in front of her, "You want to ask me why I don''t wait for you today, right?" He rubs her nose fondly, "Hon, do you think I want you to wait for me every day? If you can, I don''t want you to wait for me, let alone make you wait for me." "Actually, it doesn''t matter if I wait for you asionally. Men have ambitions, and I will understand you, but..." She bites her lip and emphasizes, "Don''t let me wait too long." Troy smiles and says, "You see, I doe back early." He raises his hand and hands a stic bag to her, "This is your favorite dessert. I bought it after traveling around most of the city. If you are moved, eat it up." Karin takes it and readily agrees, "Okay." "Why didn''t you eat dinner?" Seeing her eating happily, he can''t help asking. "I am not hungry at that time." "Are you hungry now?" "Yes." He sighs and takes her hand in frustration, "If you don''t like my social activities, I will refuse all of them. Otherwise, how about taking you with me when I''m engaging in social activities?" "No, I don''t hate you for socializing." "Then why are you on a hunger strike?" Karin widens her eyes in surprise, a little bit dumbfounded, "Are you exaggerating? How can I go on a hunger strike? I just didn''t eat for one meal and won''t starve to death. If I dont eat for three days, its called a hunger strike..." "Do you think I can''t tell that you are in a bad mood?" "Well, I am indeed in a bad mood." "Why?" "Because..."The word rises to her lips, but she bites it back, "Forget it, it''s nothing." She wants to repeat what Lily has said, but she feels a little provocative. After all, Lily is drunk, so how can she believe the jokes that a drunk person says? Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "No, you have to say the reason." "It''s nothing, don''t ask me. Go take a shower." She waves her hand, and then lowers her head to eat the dessert. Troy walks into the bathroom andes out again. He is still a little worried, "Karin, do you want to tell me something?" God, she is really defeated by him. Karin raises her head and firmly emphasizes, "I don''t want to say anything. I''m eating, don''t talk to me, thank you for your cooperation." She even tells him such official words. Troy stretches out his hand and raises her chin, "Can you tell me now?" ording to her past experience, if she insists on saying no, he will throw her into the bed without hesitation, and then she will surrender obediently under his kisses... "Have you ever thought of marrying me?" "What?" Troy obviously doesn''t expect that she will suddenly say such inexplicable words, and he suddenly bes dumb. "This is what I want to ask you, you can answer it." "Why do you want to ask me this question? Did someone tell you something?" "No one says anything to me. It''s just that I suddenly think of this..." She holds her breath and waits for his answer, but he chuckles. Afterughing, he holds her shoulders and replies solemnly, "Of course I have thought about it." "Really? Then let''s get married... Okay?" After a short silence, Troy stands up, "Follow me, I''ll take you to a ce." "Where are we going?" "To a ce you won''t regret going." Karin doesn''t ask any more, and follows Troy out of Ziteng Garden. The sky is very dark, which shrouds everything. The moonlight is hazy, and the shadows of trees are whirling. The wind is gently blowing across the bright faces of the stars. They parks in front of a Roman-style building. After getting out of the car, Karin asks doubtfully, "Where is this?" "Kloster Fraumunster." "Kloster Fraumunster?" She opens her mouth in surprise. She has been in Zurich for three years and has long heard of Kloster Fraumunster. She has heard that as long as the couple hold their wedding here, they will have embarked on a train of happiness. They will be sweet for a lifetime. But she has also heard that not every couple can hold a wedding here. They must impress the pastors here with their true feelings. Only with the blessing of the pastors can the prophecy of happiness be realized. "Follow me." Troy takes her hand and walks towards the door of the church. "Wait." She stops and asks in a low voice, "Can you tell me what you bring me here for?" "Don''t you want to get married?" Is it possible to get married at midnight? "I was just joking. How can you really get married with me now? You have to wait until I graduate..." Troy holds her hand tightly, "But now there is someone who wants to propose to you in front of god." Karin is stunned immediately. After a while, she asks uncertainly, "Are you going to propose to me?" "Yes." "Ha-ha..." She can''t helpughing, her crispughter echoing in the church. Troy covers her mouth. He frowns and scolds her, "What are youughing at? Don''t be frivolous in front of god." "How can I be frivolous? I am just smiling." She res at him, pats him on the shoulder, and says earnestly, "Mr. Charlie, a marriage proposal is a big event for a girl in life, how can you do it casually? At least you should choose a romantic and significant environment. Then you take out the ring, kneel down, and say sincerely, Please marry me. That''s it." "How do you know I don''t bring the ring?" Troy raises his eyebrows, and draws out a delicate diamond ring from his pocket like plying a trick. The diamond is very dazzling, shining brightly in the dark night. He kneels to the ground on one knee and says sincerely, "Please marry me, Miss Karin." She ispletely shocked. This series of actions arepleted without any pause. It is not like a temporary intention, but like a n. Can it be such a coincidence that Troy originally ns to propose to her today? "This time you have to think it clearly. Once I promise you, there will be no way for you to regret. Moreover, marriage is a kind of bondage for men, so you must consider it again and again." Troy responds with his sexy thin lips, "Marriage is a castle, which only amodates a couple. If they do not love each other, it is fetter. If they love each other, then it is happiness." "Well, I promise you, but the wedding will not be held until I graduate..." Karin smiles and stretches out her hand and asks him to put the ring on her finger. From this moment on, he has locked her life. "I also think so." Troy embraces her and says fondly, "After two years, you will have a second identity, Troy''s wife." "At that time, we will still have a wedding ceremony in this church, okay? I like this ce." "Ok, you can do whatever you like." Embracing affectionately with Troy in Kloster Fraumunster on a certain day has be Karin''s most anticipated dream now. In a trice, the school officially opens. Karin''s life suddenly bes busy. Karin travels back and forth the school and Ziteng Garden every day. In fact, she doesn''t need to be very tired. Troy arranges a driver for her, making it very convenient to go up and down the mountain. It''s rare that there is no ss on this weekend, so she moves a table and sits in the garden. She has recently be fascinated by calligraphy, especially the characters of the Eastern Tsin Dynasty calligrapher Wang Xizhi. She admires and favors his calligraphy very much. Chapter 97 An Enchanting Night 7 Chapter 97 An Enchanting Night 7 Seeing that she has prepared a pile of rice paper, ink and brushes, Yuma walks over and asks curiously, "Miss, what are you going to do?" "Practicing my handwriting." She answers solemnly. "Miss Karin, your handwriting is already beautiful, why do you still need to practice?" She sighs, "You don''t understand. What I am practicing right now is different from what we write usually. What I am practicing is not called handwriting. To put it elegantly, it''s called calligraphy." "Oh" Yuma nods and does not fully understand. "By the way, help me with the ink." "Okay, how?" "Like this" Karin shows her how to do it. And when she learns how to do it, she spreads out the white paper, holds a brush in her hand, and begins to write carefully. She has been writing stroke by stroke for a long time, then she holds up the paper, "Hows that, Yuma? Does it look good?" Yuma shakes her head, "I have no idea. It looks like the calligraphy and painting in the antique shop." She chuckles, "It''s not like that. Its far from it. If my calligraphy is put in an antique shop, the shop will be closed in no more than half a day." It doesn''t matter if her calligraphy looks bad. What matters most is she is practicing with great concentration. No one knows how long she has been writing, and discarded pieces of paper are thrown at her feet one after another. The ink drops are all over the table. Seeing how terrible it looks, Yuma leaves her to continue writing alone, and works on something else. She has been writing for a long time, and doesnt even realize the time. "Oh, what an aesthetic mood, you are practicing calligraphy." The soundes from behind suddenly frightens her. She turns her head immediately, and finds that it is Troy, and she quickly stretches out her hands to cover his eyes, "Don''t look at it, don''t, it doesnt look good." "Toote. Ive been looking for a while." "What?!" She drops her hands and stares at him embarrassedly, "How could you, you are peeping!" "You put the table publicly right in the middle of the road. If I walk past carelessly, you are going to say that again." Troy imitates her voice, "Are you ignoring me? Or are you ignoring my calligraphy?" He bends down and picks up a piece of paper that was torn by her, frowns and sighs, "Tut, this writing..." "This calligraphy and what?" She questions him annoyedly. Just look at his face, is it that bad?! "I really cant tter you." "Huh, you cant, but someone did." She snatches it over, "Yuma said it looked like those sold in the antique shop." "Then let Yuma put it away quicky, and sell it tomorrow." Troy teases her and she drops her words annoyed, "Nonsense." She turns her back at him and continues to write. How aggrieved she is! She is a top student of University of Zurich and how could Troy mock her that her calligraphy looks ugly. She would rather die than being humiliated. "Hold on, you dont think mine is good, is it that you can write better?" She has an idea suddenly and asks in return curiously. Troy smiles, "I wont say its great. Butpared to yours, it should be slightly better." "Alright, write then." She puts the brush into his hand, takes out the paper that she has half written, and steps aside to make room for him. "Whose calligraphy do you like?" "Will you write like the calligraphy of whoever I like?" How arrogant he is. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "Yep." "Wang Xizhi." "Which font?" "The official script." "Okay." Troy dips his brush lightly in the ink, swipes a big stroke, and a few lines of words are done. Karin is dumbfounded, and finally understands what is called lively and vigorous in calligraphy. "One day you and I are old, sitting quietly in front of the court, admiring the flowers,ughing and talking about the passing years. Because of a single nce hundred years ago, we are together here tonight. I live my life holding your hand, and now I realize that we have been through everything." She reads it silently and praises it from the bottom of her heart, "It''s so beautiful." "Does it resemble Wang Xizhis?" "Yes, very. Its almost like his authentic calligraphy." "Silly girl." He pokes her forehead with his finger, "Wang Xizhi''s authentic works are not preserved, and those handed down are all copies." Karin scratches her head embarrassedly, "But even they are copies, you are doing so well. Now I admire you extremely..." She begins to act coquettishly, "Troy, can you teach me?" "Why do you want to learn this?" "To improve my ability. In ancient times, women were required to be proficient in all kinds of piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. You see, your calligraphy is so good, but mine is poor. We don''t match." "It''s okay. In my eyes, you are already endowed with both beauty and talent, and you don''t need to get improved." She doesnt give up, "Dont, even if its not for the sake of my beauty and talent, I can cultivate my mind by practicing it. Think about it. You are usually busy with work and cant apany me in time. If I can kill time by practicing calligraphy, isn''t it pretty good?" Troys mind is a little swayed, and she takes advantage of it and says, "Teach me please, please..." "You really want to learn it?" "Yes!" "Well then, Ill teach you." He crooks his finger to beckon her. Karin stands aside him, and he circles her with his arms from behind, leans closer to her ear and whispers, "If you want to write beautifully, you should calm your heart, calm your spirit, and calm your mind first. Now close your eyes and follow my feelings." Karin closes her eyes. Troy holds her hand, and starts to teach her to write stroke by stroke. She doesnt think about which word she is writing, but just feels the strength attentively. "Done." He loosens her hand and she opens her eyes right away. The next second, her heart shakes and she is stunned. "Karin, the love of my life." The first thing that attracts her attention is not the beautiful cursive script on the paper, but these simple six words. She turns around and looks up at Troy. For a while, she is speechless. "Why this?" "It was what I was thinking, so I wrote it down." "Thank you." A single "Thank you" is whates from the bottom of her heart. It doesnt need to be more. She understands it, so does he. "I dont need a perfect rtionship; I just need someone who will never give up on me." "Im the one." The sunshine on that day is especially warm. She leans on Troy''s shoulders, feeling the unforgettable happiness. Even if yearster, when she thinks of that afternoon, she would still think that it was the most beautiful time she has experienced in her life. When Karin meets William again, she barely recognizes him. However, he remembers her. On the avenue of University of Zurich, Billie is gossiping with Karin excitedly. Suddenly a voicees from behind, "Miss Karin." They turn their heads at the same time, and Billie asks wonderingly, "Whos this?" Karin thinks for a few seconds, and remembers immediately, " William?" "Thank you for remembering me." He steps forward and smiles brightly, with two dimples on his face. "What a coincidence, why are you here?" "Dont forget, Im your senior." "Oh, right." She shrugs embarrassedly, "Then are youing back school for something to deal with? Or you are just here to miss the old days?" "Of course I have something to deal with." William talks with them as they walk, "Im not the nostalgic type." "Right, let me introduce. This is my friend, Billie. You guyse from the same ce." Billie widens her eyes, "What same ce?" "He alsoes from Edinburgh." Karin points to William. "Oh, really?" She looks very excited, and hugs William immediately, "When you see someoneing from the same ce as you do, its always a touching thing." Karin chuckles and pats Billie on the shoulder, "Girl, you are freaking him out." William is also surprised, "I didn''t expect to meet an old folk at home at my alma mater. It''s a fate." "Exactly, since its a fate, how about eating together?" "Sure, its my treat." William volunteers. They find a Chinese restaurant, sit down and talk freely. "William, which part of Edinburgh do youe from?" After ordering the food, Billie taps on the table with chopsticks, and asks randomly. Chapter 98 An Enchanting Night 8 Chapter 98 An Enchanting Night 8 "Im from Falkirk, you?" "Livingston, quite far from Falkirk." "What about Miss Karin?" William turns his gaze to the left. "Oh, Im from London, even farther." "Havent you two graduated yet?" Billie answers in a rush, "We have graduated from master programs, and now studying for PhD. Degree." William smiles, "Great, quite ambitious." "Ambitious? If it werent for" She thinks for a while and swallows the rest of her words. "For what?" "Nothing." William stops asking and points to the counter in the front and says, "Would you like to drink something?" "Anything except alcohol." Karin says first. "What about Miss Billie?" "Oh, dont call us Miss. It sounds weird. Its a fate that weve met. Just call us by our names." Billie has a cheerful personality, and she doesnt like to address others as Mr. or Miss. "Okay." The waiter starts serving the dishes, and William says, "Bring us some bottles of beer and other drinks." "I would definitely drink beer. A woman who can''t drink can''t get married nowadays." Karin stares at her, "Nonsense. Women who like to drink can''t get married. Who wants to marry an alcoholic home?" "You don''t have to be drunk. Drinking is a lifestyle, am I right? William?" Billie raises her eyebrows and asks, but he remains silent with a smile on his face. "I want to grow old with you, cherishing every moment of love, until that day you and I will be old, and the stars will still shine although our hair is white" Karins phone rings. She stands up hurriedly and speaks in a low voice, "I''ll answer the phone." Staring at her back, Billie smiles ambiguously, "The man calls. Look how shy she is." "What man?" "Her boyfriend." William is quite surprised, "She has a boyfriend?" "Yeah, why? You have thoughts about her?" She smirks evilly, and leans closer to his ear, "Don''t say I didn''t remind you, that her boyfriend is preeminent." "No, Im just asking." Williams expression seems calm, but a sh ofplexity appears in his eyes. Karin finds a quiet ce and answers the phone, "Hello?" "Karin, Ill pick you up for lunchter." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Lunch?" She is a bit embarrassed, "But Im having it now." "So early?" "Yeah, Billie and I ran into a senior, and he treated us to lunch. Its not good not to go." "What senior?" Karin doesnt hide it from him, "The one on the blind datest time." Suddenly there is silence at the other end. After a while, Troy says earnestly, "Have you forgotten what I said?" "What?" "" As expected, she forgets. "Last time my elder sister forced you to go on a blind date, and what did I tell you then?" Karin thinks carefully, and finally she says, "I remember." "Tell me." "Don''t contact with unfamiliar men, especially those who im to be alumni or old folks at home." "And?" "The bad guy will not write the word bad guy on his face." "And?" "Never rx vignce against strangers." "Good." Troy is quite satisfied, "Keep these words firmly in mind. I am not against you making male friends, but youd better see their true colors." "Okay, got it." After hanging up the phone, Karin returns to her seat, and finds Billie shouting at the waiter, "I asked you to bring beers and other drinks long ago, but we waited so long. What kind of efficiency and service are you offering?" "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I forgot because I was so busy." The waiter keeps nodding and apologizes. "You forgot? Call your manager over. Who wille to a restaurant where the waiters forget the guests'' orders easily?!" "Alright, dont embarrass her for such a trifle." William says gently and tries to mediate the dispute. "Hes right, just bring it now." Karin hurriedly agrees. "Yo, what do you mean? You two sing a duet and trying to take her side?" "You are too harsh. Look at that girl, she almost cries because of you." Billie puffs up her cheeks, "We people of Edinburgh have a bad temper. She is unlucky that she meets me." "Huh, you have a bad temper. Why does William have a tiny temper?" William smiles, "Billie is saying that girls of Edinburgh have a bad temper, but guys dont." They talk andugh, and the lunch is very enjoyable. At 2 o''clock in the afternoon, Troy receives a call from Mia during a meeting. He nces at it and hangs up without hesitation. However, she doesnt give up. He doesnt answer the phone, then she will text him. Though it is only a few words, its enough to make Troy lost in thought. He eventually drives to Mias ce, and Mia has been waiting for a long time. She is a little surprised to see him, meanwhile, its as expected. "Please have a seat." She makes him a cup of coffee that he likes, and asks him in a despondent mood, "Do you know how long has it been since you came to my cest time?" Troys drooping eyshes move, and he faintly replies, "Our engagement has been broken off. It would be inconvenient toe here again." "Huh, even when it was not broken off, you rarely came here either." He doesnt want to talk to her about it, so he cuts to the point, "You said there is something important to tell me, what is it?" "About the cause of your parents'' death." Troy raises his eyes suddenly, "Why would you know the cause of my parents'' death?" "I went to see my mother the day before yesterday. During the night, she had a nightmare and yelled in horror. Unconsciously, she actually said the murderer''s name." The atmosphere suddenly gets tense, "No way." "Believe it or not, anyway, I''m a weak woman, and I never thought about revenge for my parents. If you don''t want to know, I will bury this secret in my heart and never tell anyone." "Who is the murderer?" Mia chuckles, "I thought you really didn''t want to know." She stands up and walks to him, "If you want to know who it is, marry me." "Negotiating?" "Cant I?" Troy snorts coldly and says frankly, "Don''t say that I don''t know how true your words are. Even if it is 100% true, don''t expect me to let you ask for anything." "Is it because of Karin that there is no room for negotiation?" "Yes." He admits revealingly. Mia shakes her head disappointedly, "If uncle and auntie could see what you are doing right now, that you don''t even want to know the cause of their death for a woman, how bitterly disappointed they would be out there..." "This is the business of the Charles family." "Do you believe me then?" "Why should I believe you? Can you give me any reason to believe it?" "Just because you have never let go of any clues that can be traced. You don''t need to believe me, but you''d better not regret it, because there is only one chance." After Mia finishes her words, she points to the second floor, "I''m going to take a shower. Think about it, carefully, and tell me your choice then." Troy doesnt have to think about it at all, not because he doesnt care about the cause of his parents'' death, but because if he wants to know, he has other ways to find out instead of hurting Karin. He gets up and is about to leave, suddenly he feels dizzy in his head, and he falls back to the sofa with a bang. His body starts to get hot, his breathing is rapid, and an original desire runs in his blood, and such desire is getting stronger and stronger, so strong that it almost bursts out of him and kills him. His blurred sight moves to the coffee on the edge of the table, and he immediately understands everything. "You" "Don''t say anything." Mia reaches out to cover his mouth with her hands, "I know what you want to say." Chapter 99 Crazy in the Rain 1 Chapter 99 Crazy in the Rain 1 Troy stares at the woman in front of him coldly, and pushes her away with all his strength. "How did you be like this?" Mia falls to the ground, and the cold floor makes her heart sting and she suddenly cries, "How? Dont you know best?" She crawls up and squats in front of him again, with crystal tears in her eyes, "I knew it, whatever method I take, you are noting back to me" "Then why did you use such a despicable means?" "I did it not because I want to make you marry me. I knew it was impossible." "What do you want then?!" "I want to be your woman for once." She looks at him with tears, "Just that simple." Influenced by the drug, Troy couldnt get up at all. His veins protrude all over his body, and he is still resisting her desire. Mia kisses his lips, his forehead, his r, and her heart is torn apart every time she kisses him. Troy shows her with consciousness that even if he has to endure it to death, he will not touch her a single bit. Finally, she gives up and faints in his arms. Troy''s phone is left in the car. He staggers to his feet and moves step by step towards thendline phone in the living room. He dials a set of numbers and says with difficulty, "Come to Mias ce." Fifteen minutester, Robert arrives in a hurry, and as soon as he breaks into the living room, he is shocked by what he sees in front of him. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Mr. Troy, what happened?" "To the hospital, hurry." When they get to the hospital, Mia is sent to the emergency room, but when Troyes out after detoxicating, she hasnte out yet. "Why does it take so long?" Troy slightly frowns and asks. Robert shakes his head, "I dont know." With a bang, he ms his fist on the wall, "This woman, what should I do with her!" "Just treat her cruelly, and don''t care about her at all. Lets see what she is going to do then." "If it weren''t for her parents'' sake, I wouldn''t care about her anymore." "But you can''t take care of her for the rest of your life! She always has chest tightness, and who knows when she will get better." "There must be a way to heal it." The door of the emergency room is opened, a doctor walks out, and they hurry forward. "How is it?" "She is stable now. But remember not to let her take medicine indiscriminately ever." "Taking medicine indiscriminately?" Troy is confused, "What medicine did she take indiscriminately?" "Probably some anti-chest tightness medicine." Robert interrupts immediately, "She has chest tightness. Those medicines are prescribed by professional doctors." "From the results of our examination, the patient has no problems with her chest and she is healthy." The atmosphere suddenly gets tense, and Troy''s expression is extremelyplicated. "Did you make a mistake? You said that thedy lying inside is healthy?" "Yes." The doctor nods, "If you cant trust our examination results, you can recheck in another hospital." "But she did have a history of chest tightness, and she went to many countries for treatment." "Then theres only one possible exnation." Troy has calmed down a lot, "What?" "The patient had this symptom before, butter she recovered under the treatment of medicine, but the patient was afraid of recurrence, so she hasnt stopped the medicine." "No way, she" "Okay, I understand." Troy nods and prevents Robert from probing. "Mr. Troy, why don''t you let me ask? The doctor doesn''t understand the situation at all. Mia always has the symptom. How could she keep taking the medication because she is afraid of recurrence?" "Have you never thought that she did it on purpose?" Robert is stunned for a while before he says, "You mean, every time Mia gets sick in front of you, she is just pretending?" "About this, you can ask herter. She knows best." Standing in front of the VIP ward, Troy recalls what happened in the past few years, and his heart is filled with anger. He pushes the door in and Mia is already awake. Her eyes flicker when she sees him. "How long has it been since thest time I took you for a review?" He asks calmly. "Almost a year." she replies in a low voice. "Alright, I will let Robert book the tickets and take you to America for a review tomorrow." "No need" Mia hurriedly stops him. Seeing that his eyes are different, she exins with a guilty conscience, "I dont feel well recently. Just wait for a few days." "Then dont go to the U.S. We can send for Mr. Peter to review you." "Troy, dont you hate me now? Why do you care about me so much?" "I care about you not because of love. Its just my responsibility to do so." Troy takes out Roberts phone and is about to call Peter. "Dont call him." Mia reaches out to stop him, "I feel much bettertely." "Have you felt bettertely, or have you felt better since long ago?" He asks in return, and his eyes get darker and chilling. "I" "A lie cannotst forever. It will be self-exposed one day." Troy squeezes her chin angrily, "In order to keep a loveless marriage, you even pretended to be ill in front of me again and again, watching me put those medicines into your mouth, do you feel that happiness is close?" Mia bursts into tears instantly, but she doesnt make any exnations. Troy releases her chin and sneers as if in relief, "Very well, you have worn out all my sympathy and guilt for you. Starting today, I dont want to see you anymore!" He walks resolutely out of the hospital, Robert has already driven his car from Mias ce. After getting in the car, he remembers that he hasnt called Karin yet. He hurries to take out his phone, and finds that there are more than 20 missed calls, most of which are from her. He pats his forehead frustratedly, and quickly calls back full of regret. The phone rings for a long time and no one answers. He keeps calling while driving. Until the car reaches the top of the mountain, still no one answers. He rushes into Ziteng Garden anxiously, and when he sees the person swaying on the swing, he finally felt relieved. "Karin." He walks to her hurriedly and grabs her into his arms, "I was scared to death. Did you lose your phone?" "No." "Then why didnt you pick up?" Karin lifts her chin, blinks her shiny eyes and says, "Why is it okay for you to not answer my phone, but I have to answer yours immediately?" He is stunned for a while and says with guilt, "Sorry. Something happened tonight. My mind was too messy and I forgot." He forgot The man who keeps saying that he loves her could easily forget her. She suddenly feels sad and jumps off the swing. She walks inside the house without looking back. Troy knows that she is angry. He follows her back and exins cautiously, "Mia suddenly fainted, so I sent her to the hospital. I didnt realize that my phone was left in the car until I came out. If you are really angry, you can hit me and scold me. As long as it makes you feel better, it doesnt matter how you want to torture me." He doesnt tell her what happened before Mia fainted because he doesnt want her to feel bothered even more. "Dont you know I am waiting for you?" Karin turns her head and questions him. She is not asking him to stay with her all the time, she just hopes that he could call her and let her know when hees backte, so that she wouldn''t have to wait until midnight like a fool. "I know. Thats why I me myself so bad." Troy hugs her tenderly in distress from behind, "It''s all my fault. Everything is my fault. Will you forgive me?" She is silent, and he says, "How about I facing the wall and reflecting on myself?" "Was Mia ill again?" Karin turns around and asks with resignation. "Yes." "When will this end? Do we have to live in her shadow?" "We wont." Troy looks at her with certainty, "Its over now." "What do you mean?" Chapter 100 Crazy in the Rain 2 Chapter 100 Crazy in the Rain 2 "Have a seat and Ill tell you." He tells her everything about how Mia pretended to be sick. After Karin hears it, her eyebrows are still knitting in a frown. "Even if she has been cured, the death of her parents has something to do with your family after all. Will you really not feel guilty for her anymore?" Troy nods, "Dont worry, I know what you are afraid of. I guarantee you that I will not make Mia your trouble." "For real?" "For real!" "Great, youd better be. Or you will be dead!" Seeing her smile, Troys mood turns bright right away, "Lets go for night snack then. Im a little hungry." "Are we going down the mountain thiste?" "Or what else can we eat? Yuma is already asleep." Karin pats him on the shoulder, "Although Yuma is asleep, you still have me, don''t forget, my family run a snack bar." Are you saying that you will cook for me?" "Of course." "What will you make me then?" "What do you want?" He thinks for a while and says decisively, "Dumplings." "Dumplings" "Whats the problem?" "Nothing, but its a little bitplicated. I have to chop stuffing, knead the dough, and wrap it with hands. Probably when its done, its already dawn, and you are starved to death." "Its okay, I can wait." "Do you really want to eat dumplings?" "Yep" Karin rolls her eyes and says, " Fine." She asks for it. Just going out to eat will save a lot of troubles. After entering the kitchen, she puts on an apron, pours flour into the basin, and begins to skillfully knead the dough. "Do you need a hand?" Troy walks in with a pleasant smile on his face. "Ill be fine. You can just eat." "What kind of stuffing are you making then?" "Human flesh with celery." What? He opens his eyes wide in horror, and then approaches her flirtatiously, "Is it your flesh? I''ll eat it if it''s yours. I''ve long wanted to have a taste of you." As he says it, he starts to take action, biting her ears, biting her neck, which makes her giggle, "Alright, stop ying, I won''t make you food if you keep ying like this." "Then I will take a shower first." "Go." Making dumplings is really not an easy task, even though she is already very quick, it still takes her a lot of efforts to roll out the crust and chop the stuffing. After taking a shower, Troy goes downstairs, and stands in front of her refreshingly, "Not done yet?" "Its still dark outside, whats the hurry?" He raises his eyebrows, "You are not waiting for the dawn, are you?" "Do you think it is easy? Have a try yourself." He leans his palm against his brows and sighs, "Alright. I can only do the eating part." He sits next to her, watching her dexterous fingers squeeze out beautiful dumplings within three pinches, and he asks with interest, "You are skilled. Did your father teach you this?" "No, my dad wouldnt teach me. He has been dealing with dumplings for a lifetime. He doesnt want me to inherit my ancestral business anymore, so he saved money for me to go to college and study abroad, just hoping that I could have a more promising future than his." "So you learned it secretly by yourself?" Karin nces at him irritably, "I said my dad had been dealing with dumplings for a lifetime. If you grew up in a family where dumplings are all around, then you dont need to be taught, and you dont have to learn it secretly. You can learn without a teacher just by watching." Troy realizes it all of a sudden, "Oh, so it turns out to be like this." He squeezes his chin with one hand, thoughtfully, "What if I didnt say I wanted to eat dumplings, what are you going to make for me?" "Gnhi." "Gnhi? What are gnhi?" "You just sprinkle a little water on the flour, stir it into a paste, then throw it into the pot and you can eat it." "That easy?" "Yes, it''s much easier than making dumplings." "How does it taste?" "It has no taste, just like eating flour. What does flour taste like?" "Eating flour" words fail Troy. He has been waiting so long that the dumplings are finally done. Smelling the savory scent, Troy is d that he is far-sighted. Luckily, he insists on having dumplings, or he will be eating flour right now. "Tastes good?" Karin asks nervously, this is the first time she cooks wholeheartedly for a man. "Its delicious." Troy nods heavily and says clearly, "I haven''t eaten such delicious food for a long time." "Eat more if you like it." "Sure!" After eating half of the dumplings, he suddenly lifts up his head, "Oh right, Ill go on a business trip the day after tomorrow." "Where?" "Russia." "The day after tomorrow?" She raises her eyebrows wonderingly, "Does it have to be that day?" "Yeah, why?" She shakes her head dejectedly, "Nothing, how long will you go then?" "About a week." "So long" She really feels frustrated. Its her birthday the day after tomorrow. But if he doesnt remember this important date, she will not remind him. When she was dating Barry, he didnt remember her birthday either. So, in fact, she gets used to it. "Its for an important project this time. I wille back as soon as possible." "Hm, its okay, go." She smiles bitterly. It seems that she will have to celebrate her 25th birthday alone again. The next day afternoon, when she finishes her ss, she is standing at the school gate waiting for the driver to pick her up. A car stops in front of her, and a strange face pops out of the window, "You are Miss Karin, right?" She stuns for a while and nods, "Yes, whats wrong?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "My host wants to invite you to his house. I wonder if you are avable." "Who is your host?" "The second uncle of Mr. Troy, Emmanuel Charlie." Karins heart trembles for a bit, and she asks politely, "Why is Mr. Emmanuel asking for me?" "I dont know about that. Youll know when you get there." She hesitates for a bit, and gets in the car eventually. What must be must be. The car draws for ten minutes and stops in front of a luxurious vi with guards standing on either side of the door. The aura is quite powerful. "Miss Karin, pleasee in." The driver leads her into the magnificent living room. On the sofa sits a middle-aged man of about fifty years old. His eyes are piercing, with a delicate cigar between his fingers and his legs crossed, exuding an aura of majestic king. How strange. Didn''t all the elders of the Charles family go to the Ziteng Gardenst time? Why does she have no impression of this second uncle? Karin thinks suspiciously. "Miss, have a seat." Emmanuel gets up and points at the sofa kindly. She feels ttered right away. Maybe because she has seen how Troys eldest uncle was, she naturally ssifies his second uncle as the same kind. But she is a little confused when she hears him call her "miss" in such a friendly manner... "Mr. Emmanuel, why do you invite me here?" "Dont call me Mr. Emmanuel, you can just call me uncle." He smiles and looks at her, "You look really nice. No wonder my nephew would turn against us for you." Karin feels disappointed suddenly. She thought he was more sensible than the eldest uncle. But it seems like hes not. No matter who it is, as long as he prevents or opposes her rtionship with Troy, hes bad. "If you intend to say something to satirize me, its not necessary. Im not staying here to be humiliated." "Ha-ha." Emmanuelughs out loud, ashes the cigar and says, "Dont get me wrong. I didn''t invite you here to humiliate you, but just to get acquainted with you. I have heard from my daughter that my elder brother went for you. I was not in Zurich that day, so I can only know what happened from what they said to me. I heard you made my elder brother so angry and fierce. I respect you and Im also curious. You know, in the whole family, except for Troy, there has never been anyone who dares to confront him." Karin calmly corrects him, "I didnt confront him. I just think that all men are equal. If he didnt respect me, I didnt need to respect him." Chapter 101 Crazy in the Rain 3 Chapter 101 Crazy in the Rain 3 "Okay, you have a strong personality. I admire spirited people. For this, you can rest assured that I will unconditionally support your rtionship with Troy." Looking suspiciously at the opposite man, she can''t fully believe what he said. After all, he looks so unfathomable. "Thank you, can I go back then?" Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Okay, be free toe here. Just treat here as your own home." Emmanuel shouts, "Young, send Miss. Karin back." Karines out of the vi. She is a little confused. She can''t believe that someone in the Charles family would support her to be with Troy. Thinking of therge group of killers who rushed up the mountain before, Karin thinks Emmanuel seems too different... Soon after she returns to Ziteng Garden, Troy alsoes back. As soon as Troy enters the garden, Karin greets him, grabs his arm and says, "I have something very serious to tell you." "What''s up?" "I was invited by someone from your family today." Troy looks serious, "Who?" "Emmanuel." "My Uncle Emmanuel?" "Yep!" He smiles, "It''s him." "What? Emmanuel is a good person?" "Does he look like a bad guy?" "No. I feel scared because of this. " "Why?" "All the elders in your family are fierce and evil. Only your Uncle Emmanuel is kind and easy to talk. Isn''t this too abnormal? As the saying goes, a danger is hidden in a smile. The kinder one looks, the more dangerous he might be." Troy chuckles and touches her head, "Well done. You keep what I said in mind." He pauses, "We really can''t trust others casually, but Uncle Emmanuel is an exception. He has companied me from childhood. He is the mentor of my life and a person who exists like a father." "You have a good rtionship with him, dont you?" "Well, among my four uncles, I have the best rtionship with him." "But didn''t he also oppose you and Mia''s dissolution of marriage before?" "Yes, he opposed it. But I didnt obey him and he couldnt force me." Karin shrugs, "Well, if you say he is a good person, then I will believe that he is a good person for the time being. In fact, regardless of his rtionship with you, my first impression of him is pretty good. At least, he seemed to be easy to get along with and he didn''t say insulting words to me like Dont you expect pennies from heaven." Troy squeezes her nose, "Dont tar everyone with the same brush. In fact, besides my eldest uncle, there are still many people in the Charles family who are sensible." "I don''t know if there is anyone in the Charles family who is sensible, but I know like attracts like." She makes a funny face, then turns and runs back to the room. Karin is upset when help Troy his luggage at night. She wants to remind him several times that tomorrow is her birthday, but the words die on her lips. She doesn''t want to dy his major events because of her. She can celebrate her birthday every year, but chances are often only once. "Why are you so unhappy?" Troy finds Karin upset after taking a shower, he asks with concern. "You are going on a business trip, should I be still very happy?" He hugs her, "How about going with me?" "Forget it, you are going to talk about business, not traveling. It''s not appropriate for me to go." "We can take a trip after business." "No, I don''t want to live a life of ease." Troy really leaves. He leaves early in the morning. He says it is the earliest flight. Karin doesn''t have sses at school today, so she stays in the Ziteng garden boringly. The weather suddenly changes at noon. First there is a strong wind, and thenes a heavy rain. Billie calls her, "My dear, happy birthday!" Karin smiles, "Thank you." "You must have a great time today, right?" "For what?" "Are you not happy to have Troy with you on your birthday?" "He is on a business trip" "What! He is on a business trip on your birthday?" "He doesn''t know today is my birthday..." "Shucks! He doesn''t even know your birthday?!" Billie is filled with righteous indignation. Is he really a lover? He''s too fuckin ipetent. "Oh, it doesn''t matter. He is busy with work. I can understand." Karin defends Troy. "Well, you always stick up for him. Come down the mountain this afternoon and lets celebrate your birthday." Karin nces at the heavy rain outside the window, and sayzily, "If the rain stops, I will go. If it doesn''t stop, well meet another day." After hanging up, Karin mumbles, "I dont know if you have arrived yet? Why don''t you even call me." It rains all afternoon. It doesn''t show any sign of stopping. Instead, it gets heavier and heavier. Naturally, Karin hasn''t gone down the mountain either. In the evening, she gets up early after dinner and sits in front of the small window, feeling very lonely. Why hasn''t Troy called her? He has said that he will call her when he arrives. Why, why does he let her down every time... She throws the phone aside and resists the urge to call him. Some famous author once said, ''After a man thoroughly understands a woman, he will not love her. Therefore, she should not let him think that she can''t do without him.'' "I''m having a good time with no worries now. My days are like a leisurely water nt, and I''m not afraid of being disturbed by memories...." The phone suddenly rings. Karin is only surprised for a second. The next second, she is upset, because it is not Troy. Picking up the phone, she finds it is from her family. She cheers up and answers quickly. "Hello?" she says in a timid voice, not sure if it is her mother or father who is calling her. "Karin, it''s me." "Mom--" Karin chokes out. This is the first time she hears her mother''s voice in one month in Zurich. "Today is your birthday. I just want to say happy birthday to you." "Thank you, Mom, thank you." Karins eyes are full of tears, "How are you and dad?" "We are fine. You called back thest few times. Your dad hung up when he heard your voice. He was stubborn and couldn''t let it go, but he stopped trying to go to you anymore. So, just give him more time. He will forgive you one day." "Yes, I know." "Has Barry called you? He seems to be unwilling to give up on you and keepsing to our home." "Yes. But I didn''t answer it." "Well. I can see it clearly now. His mom is bloody-minded and difficult. If you really marry him, you won''t have a good life." "Did she go to make trouble again?" Karins mother signs, "She came here twice when you first left. Then she found we ignore her and didn''te anymore." Karin bites her lip and tries her best not to let her shed tears. Even if her mother doesn''t say it, she knows that Barry''s mother must have said something awful... "Well, I take advantage of your dad to go out to buy cigarettes to make a call. He might be back soon. I will hang up first." "OK. Take care of yourself!" Jane holds the phone tightly, and finally couldn''t help but ask, "Is he... good to you?" "He is very nice to me." Karin replies softly with her heart jolting. "That''s good. Take care of yourself." The familiar beep echoes in her ears. It is not an illusion. When her mother finishes speaking, she cries... So, Karin also cries. Mom, I didn''t lie to you. He is really good to me, but asionally, he would not remember me. The door is knocked, Karin wipes away her tears and shouts, "Come in." "Miss, someone outside is here to send flowers, and you need to sign for them yourself." "Flowers?" She looks extremely surprised. Who would give her flowers in this dark night with heavy rain? Is it Billie? Karin can only think so. Karin goes downstairs in confusion and Yuma holds an umbre for her. They walk straight towards the door. "Hello, here are a hundred red roses, please check and sign." "A hundred..." Karin is startled, "Who bought it?" "I don''t know. I''m a flowers delivery guy." Chapter 102 Crazy in the Rain 4 Chapter 102 Crazy in the Rain 4 "Then, is there a card or anything else?" "No." Karin looks at the red roses in his carriage suspiciously. She is a little dumbfounded in rain. "Well, please bring take in." "Don''t you need to check it?" "No." The florist divides a hundred red roses into three parts and carries them into the living room. Yuma is confused and guesses, "Miss, could this be given by Mr. Troy?" "No, he doesn''t even know that today is my birthday." "What! Today is your birthday?" Yuma looks surprised, and reproaches herself, "I don''t know it. If I had known it earlier, I would cook you a bowl of longevity noodles at night. I''m really sorry..." Karin smiles, "It''s okay, I''m not like Troy. I am not going to shock the whole city for a birthday." Speaking of Troy''s birthday, it was really a grand asion. "But this flower?" "I''ll go upstairs and make a phone call to ask." She turns and run upstairs. She calls Troy first. A hundred red roses mean 100% love. She really can''t figure out, besides him, who else would show love so straightforwardly. "Sorry, the number you dialed is busy now..." Is he talking to someone? Then she calls Billie, "Billie, did you send me flowers?" "Giving you flowers? Are you dreaming? I''m not your man. Why do I give you flowers?" "Oh, I see, bye." Karin hangs up and wants to continue calling others, but finds that there are no one left to call. She continues to call Troy. However, his number is still busy. Karin couldn''t help but feel a little depressed. Who is he talking to? They have been talking for such a long time. She is depressed, depressed, very depressed. Disgusting, disgusting, disgusting. Yuma knocks on the door again, "Miss, there is a note in the flower. Come down and take a look." "What? Oh, yes, I''lle right away." She cheers up. As soon as she runs out of the room, the whole vi is plunged into darkness. Power cut? She is nervous and shrinks to the corner of the wall timidly. In fact, she is very timid. She is 25 years old, but she is still as afraid of the dark as when she was a child. "Yuma... Yuma... the electricity is off..." She shouts loudly. Thinking of that they are on the mountain with no neighbors, and Troy is not here, Karin falls into panic. No one responds to her. Is Yuma gone? She squats down immediately and doesnt dare to shout any more. There is too much room in the house. When she shouts, the echo is very loud. Even her own voice sounds creepy. She is so scared that she holds her breaths. When she is about to cry, a soft sound of musices into her ears. It is very light and soft. It is happy birthday song... Karin raises her eyes slowly. Following the sound source of the music, she sees burning candles, like little fireflies, jumping freely in the dark. Her timidity is suddenly overwhelmed by curiosity. She walks down the stairs with the help of weak candle light, and walks to the ce where the candles are ced. Whates into view is arge cake, which reads, "Happy Birthday to my beloved woman." Time seems to stand still, and Karin''s heart is filled with huge surprises. When she is about to turn around, a pair of powerful arms bound her tightly from behind. And then, a familiar breathes on her face, "Happy birthday." "Troy" Holding his hand, Karin feels as if in a dream. All of this is too unreal. Is it because she is too eager, so that such an illusion appears? With a sound, the lights turn on, and the huge living room has been restored its previous brilliance. Troy turns to stand in front of her. Only then does she realize that his clothes are all wet, and there are crystal drops of water on his shiny ck hair. "Sorry, I''mte." He leans down and kisses her pink lips. His lips are cold, but his kiss is hot. "Aren''t you on a business trip?" Karin suppresses the excitement and asks softly in confusion. "This is your first birthday since we are together, how can I not be by your side?" He holds her face, "Honey, there''s nothing happier than being with you." "I am going to faint happily!" She stretches out her hand to hook his neck and kisses him on tiptoes proactively. She kisses him passionately with all her enthusiasm. After the lingering soul kiss, they reluctantly part. The candles have been burned out, but the happy birthday song is still singing. "Tell me, what is going on?" Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Karin holds Troy''s arm and asks excitedly. "Actually, I knew that today is your birthday. I can organize a grand birthday party for you, but I know that it''s not what you want." "Then what do I want?" "What you want is a cake, a happy birthday song, a person who is by your side and who truly loves you." Karins eyes are red, and she is deeply moved. "Why did you lie to me that you are going on a business trip?" "I didn''t lie to you. My business trip was dyed by one day. Do you know what I did today?" She moves her head away, "I don''t know." "Go and prepare an ingenious gift for you." "What gift?" He takes her hand and walks to the door, pointing to the garden, and says, "I buried the gift in the ground. You have to shout I want a gift to the ground every day. After three months, the gift will emerge from the ground." Karin is stunned, and ps him with a smirk, "Liar, I don''t believe it." "Try it if you don''t believe me." She stares at his wet clothes, "Could it be that you bury me gifts in the heavy rain?" "Yep." "What the hell is that?" She starts begging, "Tell me, please." "Keep it secret for the time being. Just do as I say, and there will be unexpected gains." Troy smiles unpredictably and turns back into the room. "Well, if you don''t tell me, I will take Yuma to dig it out tomorrow. I don''t believe I can''t find it." "Then you go to dig it. It is useless to dig before its time." "How can you be like this? A birthday gift is only meaningful if it is delivered to the birthday girl on the same day. Who needs ate gift...?" "Well, stop asking. Let me give you a little surprise, OK?" It seems that Troy is determined not to tell her, Karin nods unwillingly, "Well. OK." "Come, make a wish." "The candles are all out..." "nt candles in again. I bought many candles." He removes the old candles and inserts 25 new ones, "Go." Karin folds her hands and closes her eyes to make an earnest wish. Under the candlelight, her long eyshes flickers, which attracts Troy a lot... Karin blows out the candles after making a wish. "What is your wish?" "To be with you forever." ... He pats her head gently. "Why pat me?" "It won''t work as you say it out." "... Then why did you ask me?" She cuts arge piece of cake and sits next to him, "Let''s eat together." "OK." The happiest thing is that people who love each other rely on each other at this moment. "Take a picture tomemorate it?" Karin suggests. "Do as you please." So, she takes out her phone and points the camera at her and Troy: "Smile." Troy grins. With a click, a piece of white cream stick on his face, creating an unforgettable moment. Karin is proud and bursts outughing. She holds up her phone and says, "Tomorrow, I will post this photo on yourpany''s website, and the title will be: The private life of the President." "Karin" Karin is stillughing. Chapter 103 Crazy in the Rain 5 Chapter 103 Crazy in the Rain 5 Troy pounces on her, "You dare to tease me. See how I''ll punish you..." "Help..." Karinughs and runs upstairs, the man behind her chases her. The vi is full of happiness instantly. Karin rushes all the way to the rooftop. The rain outside is much lighter, but it hasn''t stopped completely. "Don''t chase me. If you still chase me, I will jump down." She points to the bottom of the roof, and Troy nods, "Okay, Ill stop." He looks into the distance at random, and shouts suddenly, "Meteor." "Where? Where?" Karin turns around excitedly. Before seeing the meteor, she is lifted up... "You lied to me." She smiles and beats him, "You are bad. Rascal, you are a rascal." "Is it bad?" Troy''s e Troy crooked his lips, "There is something worse than this." After one rotation, she is pressed by him on a chair specially used for watching the moon. The chair is so cold after soaking in rain, but Troys body is hot. He leans over her with the light of desire in his eyes, he says in a deep voice, "You are everything to me. I am so lucky that God let youe to me." Karin''s heart is pounding and her cheeks are flushed, "If I were everything to you, you would be the best gift God had ever given me." With their eyes facing each other, Troy pulls the bangs away from her forehead, revealing her beautiful forehead. The next second, the two embrace and kiss frantically. The fiery kiss blends with the cold rain, which deepens the sensory stimtion, but also sets off the beauty of the night. "Troy, promise me that we will spend every birthday together, okay?" "Okay, I promise..." They agree that since they cannot get involved in the past, they will formally participate in each other''s future. The light rain is still dripping, and their clothes are all soaked. It is inte autumn. With the fire of desire runs through their bodies, they will not feel too cold even if the rain hits them. In the darkness, their limbs entangle tightly. When Karin wakes up, it is daylight already. A warm light from the curtain sprinkle on her feetzily. She touches the left side and finds it is actually empty. Is it really just a dreamst night? But the soreness of her lower body is not like a dream. She gets up in a hurry, changes her clothes and goes downstairs. "Miss, good morning." When Yuma saw her, she smiles meaningfully. "Where is Troy?" "Mr. Troy left early in the morning. He asked me to tell you that he is on a business trip." "On a business trip again?" She rubs her forehead. It turns out that he didn''t lie to her. It is really to celebrate her birthday that he dys the departure one day. Seeing the red roses in the living room, thinking of the passionst night, she blushes unconsciously. "By the way, did Troy bury something in the gardenst night?" Yuma is startled, "I don''t know." Karin runs around in the garden and returns to the living room and says, "He must have lied to me." When she gets to school after breakfast, Billie puts a delicate packing box in front of her, "Late gift, please ept it." Karin nods and smiles. Another exquisite packaging box is ced in front of her again, and Karin is surprised, "Wow, have you made a fortely? Double gifts?" "As if!" Billie snorts and says, "Its Wills gift." "Will?" Karin doesn''t react. "Oh, it''s William." Karin is stunned. She nces at the pink packing box in front of her and asks puzzledly, "How did William know my birthday?" "I went to buy you a gift yesterday. I happened to meet him at the mall, and we greeted each other. Then he knew that I was going to buy you a gift, and then he bought a gift by the way, and then..." "Okay, there are so many then." As she opens the gift box, she mutters, "Did you thank him for me?" "Yes. But can you just thank him with a word?" "Then what else?" "You have to do something about it?" Karin raises her eyebrows, "What do I have to do??" "Of course, treat us to dinner!" Billie pats Karin on the shoulder, "We bought a gift for you. Then you have to pay back, don''t you?" Karin smiles irritably, " I get to hand it to you. Remember not to give me gifts next year." "What about this year? What will you do this year?" "Invite you to dinner." "Yeah, I''ll call William!" Billie turns around in excitement. She takes out his mobile phone and calls William quickly. She says, "William, are you free tonight... Yesterday''s birthday girl wants to treat us to dinner today... OK, see you at night." At 5 o''clock in the afternoon, they meet in Lithua Bar. When they enter the box, Karin says apologetically to William, "I''m sorry, I wanted to invite you to the restaurant to have dinner, but Billie wants toe here... " William smiles gently, "It doesn''t matter. Friends get together to have fun. It doesn''t matter whether I eat or not." "That''s right, see how gentle the man from Edinburgh is." Billie clutches William''s shoulders desperately, making herself like a man. The waiter brings set meals and drinks. They chat as eating, having a good time. "Did Troy really not know that yesterday was your birthday?" Billie asks depressingly while chewing on chicken. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Troy?" William raises his eyebrows in surprise, "Karin''s boyfriend is Troy?" "Yes. Do you know him?" "Who in Zurich doesn''t know him? The third-generation heir of the Charles family." "Yes. So, Karin found the treasure. Troy loves her so much, and he ruined the former marriage for her." Karin doesn''t if it is an illusion, she sees the mixed feelings sh in William''s eyes. "Well. Stop talking about me. Hurry up and eat." After drinking and eating, Billie begins to sing aloud. She keeps singing until she is out of breath. "Hey,e and sing. I can''t sing anymore." Karin says immediately, "I can''t sing." William sighs and takes the microphone. Karin and Billie don''t expect him to sing very well. For a while, they are fascinated by it. "Hey, it seems your phone rings." Billie pushes Karin. Karin takes out the phone hurriedly. When she finds it is Troy calling her, she gets up immediately and rushes out of the box. "Troy?" "It''s dark, why haven''t you returned to Ziteng Garden?" She is startled, "Are you back?" "No." He pauses, "I called you, but you didn''t answer. Then I called home, and Yuma said you haven''t gone back." "Well, today two friends gave me birthday presents, and I asked them toe out and sing." "Don''t tell me, one of them is your senior." Karin is startled, "How do you know this..." "Really?" Troy is upset. Karin doesn''t want to lie to him and she doesn''t need to lie to him, "Yes, it''s William." "Why are you still dealing with him, I have told youst time..." "I remember that being defensive is indispensable, but you also said that you are not against me making friends of the opposite sex." Troy is speechless and sighs, "Okay, I have no objection. But don''t hang out toote, go back early, OK?" "Got it." With his instructions, Karin proposes to end the party before nine o''clock. Out of the bar, Billie points to William and says, "Can you send Karin back if it is okay. She lives in the primeval forest." Chapter 104 Crazy in the Rain 6 Chapter 104 Crazy in the Rain 6 "No problem." William promises. "No, I''ll call the driver and he will pick me up." "Oh, it''s sote. Arent you embarrassed to toss others?" Billie rolls her eyes, "Just let William give you a ride." William has opened the car door, "Please." Karin has no choice but to get in the car, "Okay. Thank you." The car slowly drove up the mountain, looking at the jungle along the way. William had the same confusion as she did when she went up the mountain for the first time, "Why did Troy build a house on the top of the mountain?" "The air is fresh." She says. There is no need to tell William the meaning of Ziteng Garden. "Then is it convenient for you to go out every day?" "Yes. He has arranged a driver for me." "Do you n to stay in Zurich in the future?" "Probably." William smiles meaningfully, "It seems you love him very much." "I am very sure of that." When they arrive at Ziteng Garden, Karin gets off the cat, "Would you like to go in?" "No." He shakes his head, "It''s toote." The expected answer. Karin smiles and waves, "Okay, goodbye." The reason why Karin thinks William is a good person is that he is decent. This is the first point of making friends. When Troy returns from a business trip, he bes very busy. He goes out early and returnste every day. He spends less and less time with Karin. Finally, Karin protests. She sneaks into his study quietly, and leans in his ear and asks, "Do you have a new lover?" Troy is startled. He turns around and pinches her nose, "Nonsense. It is enough to have you." "But haven''t you noticed that you have dested me recently?" She is a little wronged. She has waited for him untilte at night every day for a week. "I know that I have been too busy recently. Thepany is expanding new business externally. Robert is sick. I have to get social engagements personally." "Robert is sick?" Karin is a little surprised, "What happened to him?" "He can''t stand on his feet. The doctor said it was a soft tissue infection." "When did it happen? Didn''t he go on a business trip with youst time." "He had a bit of pain when he was on business trip. It got even more severe when he came back. I had asked him to have a rest at home these days." Karin nods, "It turns out that this is the case. Then go about your business, I won''t bother you." Karin turns sadly. She is about to go to bed first, Troy stretches out to hold her, and pulls her to sit on hisp, "When this business is done, I will take you on a trip." "Really?" "Yep." "Okay, it''s a deal!" They hook their fingers. She circles his neck and gives him a kiss. When she goes to school the next day, Karin starts using her mobile phone to check which ces are tourist attractions. She consults Billie from time to time. Seeing Billie look disappointed, she asks suspiciously, "What''s wrong?" "I am in bad mood." "Why?" "Since you moved out of the dorm, I basically have no chance to get close to Robert. I am so sad..." Billie beats her chest. Karin sighs, pats her shoulder, and says meaningfully, "If you really have feelings for him, I can help you. But I don''t guarantee that he will like you too." "Really? Can you help me? Are you willing to help me?" Billie cheers up. "Of course, I am willing to help you. If I won''t help you, who I will help..." "Great! Karin, I love you! I know you are the best!" Billie embraces her excitedly, "As long as you can help me create a chance to meet Robert, I have the confidence to make him fall in love with me." Karin pats her chest, "Don''t worry, I will handle it." At the end of the course in the afternoon, she does not go back to the mountain directly. She asks the driver to take her to Troy''spany. Since their rtionship is exposed, no one dared to stop her when Karines to the Charlie Group again. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. After riding the elevator straight to the top floor, knocking on the door of the president''s office, she walks in with a smile. "Karin?" Troy is surprised when he sees her, "Why are you here?" "Can''t Ie to see you?" "Of course, you can." He gets up and holds her hand, "What do you want to eat tonight, I will take you to eat when I''m done." "Okay, you just take your time. I have to think about it. I will tell you when I figure it out." Karin sits on the sofa, propping her chin with one hand, and begins to wonder how she can help Billie. Troy is serious and focused on his work. He raises his eyes asionally and nces at Karin waiting for him in the distance. Watching her sit there quietly, his sexy thin lips outline a charming arc. Half an hourter, his work is almost done. He turns off theputer and puts on his jacket. Karin walks over and says, "Troy, I want to see Robert." He is taken aback, "See Robert? Why?" "Didn''t he hurt his foot..." "You don''t need to see him, although his foot hurts." "We are friends, shouldn''t I go to see him?" Troy picks up the car key, "Then go to see him another day. Lets go to dinner now." "No time like the present. Lets go to see him today, OK?" "Its toote, isnt it?" "It''s only six o''clock. Let''s go, I will be relieved after seeing him..." She entangles Troy reluctantly, with a look of expectation. Troy couldn''t help but wonder, "How do I think you are more concerned with that guy than with me? You can feel relieved if see him. And you will be worried if you don''t see him?" Karin smirks, "Oh, didn''t you know that I care about my friends before? I''m such a loyal person. After knowing that my friend is hurt, how can I not worry about him." "Then you don''t have to be in such a hurry? Do you have to go at night?" "We have no time during the day. You have to work and I have to go to ss..." "Then don''t go. It''s not a big problem anyway. He just needs a few days to rest." He fastens her seat belt while speaking lightly. Karin is anxious: "Hey, why are you so cold-blooded? Robert has done his best for you. Now that he is injured, but you are so indifferent!" "It''s just a small injury." "Small injuries are also injuries. You should care about him even its just a small injure. It can reflect your benevolence as a boss. It will be too hypocritical if you wait until his illness is very serious before visiting him." Troy smiles irritably, "ording to you, I have thousands of employees. I have toe to show my kindness to all of them if they just have a cold, right?" "That''s not what it meant. Special people are treated specially. Who is Robert? Robert is a person who follows you like a shadow. If you don''t treat him better, I will think you are like a capitalist!" "Capitalist?" Troy is going to be so angry with her that she actually says he is a capitalist... "Shall we go?" "Okay, go. Or you will say I am a capitalist." Yeah, she cheers, "Then let''s go eat now." When the car drives to a restaurant, she pretends to go to the bathroom and calls Billie secretly, "Come to Domino Restaurant. We will go to Robert''s houseter." Twenty minutester, Billie arrives in morous clothes. She pretends to be a coincidence, and shouted, "Hi, Karin, what a coincidence." Karin smiles and nods without a smile, "Yes, it''s such a coincidence. You alsoe to eat?" "No, I''m looking for someone, but I didn''t find it. I''m about to go back to school." Troy points to the opposite position, "If you don''t mind. Sit down and join us." "No, no, I have already had dinner." "By the way, we are going to see Robertter. Do you want to go with us?" Karin looks at the timing and winks at Billie. "Okay, I am free. Anyway, we are friends. It doesn''t matter if I go to see him." Billie is excited, but she has to pretend to be calm. "Troy, can Billie go with us?" Troy nods, "Yes." They go directly to Robert''s home after leaving the restaurant. Along the way, Billie is too excited to suppress her feeling. This is a rare opportunity. She must take it well. Get him or lose him! Chapter 105 Crazy in the Rain 7 Chapter 105 Crazy in the Rain 7 When they arrive at the Roberts, Robert''s parents are stunned when they see Troy. Karin stands behind and says to Billie, "Look! This guy doesn''te to his subordinates home at all. I persuade him toe over. Robert''s parents are so surprised. Billie nods in agreement, "You are right." "Mr. Troy, why are you here?" Rex Gray, Roberts father, makes a gesture of please, and Roberts mother is busy preparing tea. "Let me take a look at Robert, are his feet better?" "It''s much better. The doctor you arrangede to give him fluids for a few days. His foot has gone down." Rex handed tea to Troy respectfully, "Thank you for your concern." "Uncle Rex, you are wee. You have been loyal to my father all his life, and Robert is the same. For this, I should treat you like family members." Karin pushed Troy. He knows what she means, "This is my girlfriend, Karin, this is her ssmate." "Hello!" Billie is the first to greet them. Seeing her well-behaved and sensible appearance, Karin almostughs. "Billie and I will go up to see Robert first. You can drink tea before youe up." Before Troy can answer, she runs upstairs with Billie. Robert is lying on the bed and reading a magazine. The door of the room is opened. When he sees the comers, he moves in surprise, "Ms. Karin, Ms. Billie, why are you here?" "Wee to see you. I heard Troy say that you hurt your foot. Is it better now?" Karin asks with concern. "Thank you. I feel much better. Please sit down." Billie doesn''t sit down immediately. She walks to the end of the bed, opens the quilt, stares at his red and swollen foot and says, "It seems to be quite serious. Let me rub for you." "No, thanks." Robert waves his hand hurriedly. Obviously, he is shocked by her behavior. "Well, I''ll go to the bathroom." Karin walks out, leaving Billie to stay with him alone. When she turns around, she gives ger an encouraged look. The door is closed. Billie holds Robert''s injured foot regardless of his willingness. When she presses his foot with her his finger, he screams in pain. "Hold it up, it will hurt a little now, but it won''t hurt tomorrow." "Miss Billie. Thanks for your kindness. But it is really inappropriate." Robert flushes with embarrassment. It is embarrassing if his parents go upstairs to see this. "Why?" Billie raises her head suddenly, "We are friends. What''s wrong with me rubbing your feet?" "But" He wants to speak but stops, not knowing how to express his thoughts. "What are you worried about?" Billie leans forward and sits down, looking straight into his eyes and asks. "It is kind of intimate." Facing with her straightforward character, Robert has no choice but to be straightforward. Karin has been standing outside the door to keep watch. She cant enter the room or go downstairs, just like a goodrade serving the people. After Troy has a few conversations with Rex, he also goes upstairs. Karin greets him hurriedly when she sees him, "Do you finish the tea?" "Why are you standing outside?" He frowns suspiciously. "Oh, I wanted to find the bathroom, but I didn''t find it." "The toilet is inside, what are you looking for outside?" Troy res at her angrily, ready to push the door. "Well, wait a minute--" "Why?" "I''m too embarrassed to pee in a man''s room..." she begs, "Will you apany me downstairs?" "It''s you who want to go to the bathroom. Do you want me to apany you?" He feels a little weird. "I''m not unfamiliar with here. Let''s go." She pulls Troy''s arm downstairs and goes into the bathroom. She slows her movements deliberately until the person outside knocks on the door, "Are you OK?" "Well, yes." In Robert''s room upstairs, the atmosphere bes embarrassing. Billie twists her fingers. Finally, she looks at the man in front of him and says, "Do you think I am very unscrupulous?" Robert is startled and shakes his head, "No, I know you are straightforward." "You don''t know." She raises her chin stubbornly, "I am frank, but not frank to every man, I..." She pauses and takes a deep breath, "I like you!" Robert is shocked. Before he realizes what is going on, Billie has leaned over and kisses him heavily. The door is pushed open with a creak. Troy and Karin walk in. Billie stands aside with her head hanging low. "How do you feel?" Troy asks Robert. "Much... much better." "Why is your face so red?" Robert swallows, "It is a little stuffy in the room." Karin nces at Robert secretly. His face is indeed a little weird. Then Karin looks at Billie, who is bowing her head. Karin wondered what these two people did... After talking about business affairs, Troy gets up, "It''s gettingte, let''s go back." Karin tells Robert, "Have a good rest." Karin thinks Billie would say something, but sees her go out silently. Troy drives back to the Ziteng Garden. Karin holds her phone and keeps texting Billie, asking about the progress tonight. "Does Billie like Robert?" Troy asks suddenly, which makes her stunned, "How do you know?" "I''m neither a fool nor a blind man. You give them a chance to stay together deliberately. Do you think I can''t tell?" Karin smiles, "So, you are so smart..." "It''s not that I''m smart. Everyone can see it easily. Whats more I''m a person who has experienced." "Oh, experienced? With whom?" He raises his eyebrows, "What do you think?" He folds his smile and frowns, "I have to tell you something." "What?" "It is impossible for Billie to be with Robert because he already has a marriage contract." "Is there a marriage contract?" Karin can''t ept it, and says angrily, "Why do you all have a marriage contract?" "Don''t be so excited, I won''t tell you if you are excited." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. She calms down, "Okay, you say." "Robert''s fiance is the daughter of my Uncle Emmanuel, Gigi Charlie." "Your Uncle Emmanuel?" Karin feels that she is about to copse. How could Robert have a marriage rtionship with the Charles family? Isn''t it enough that his heart belongs to the Charles family? Does he even belong to them? "Yes, so the rtionship is quiteplicated. You''d better persuade your friend to give up as soon as possible to avoid suffering in the future." Troy''s words make Karin quite unhappy. She says angrily, "Why should I persuade her? Even if Robert''s marriage isplicated, can it be moreplicated than yours? Didnt You break the marriage contract for me? As you can, why can''t he? Besides, there were many people who persuaded me to give up, if I gave up easily, would we be together today?" Her question makes him unable to answer. Different people have the different feelings for the same things. He can do anything for Karin, but Robert may have different decisions. "There is a ball tomorrow, will youe with me?" "No." Karin has never liked to participate in any business entertainment. First, she has not yet officially worked. Secondly, she doesn''t like the look from the people who think they are superior. "But the master asks you to go by name?" "Who?" "My Uncle Emmanuel." ... Uncle Emmanuel? Karin rolls her eyes around. Emmanuel''s daughter is Gigi, Robert''s fiance? "Well, since it is Uncle Emmanuel ''s invitation, I should not refuse it." Karin changes her mind immediately. However, she is actually directed at Gigi. At four o''clock in the afternoon the next day, Troy picks her up from school. They go to a styling shop first. After dressing Karin beautifully, they drive to the dance party. Chapter 106 Crazy in the Rain 8 Chapter 106 Crazy in the Rain 8 Sitting in the car, Karin is very unsatisfied with the dress she is wearing. It is too revealing that it not only shows her whole bare shoulder but also her cleavage. Seeing her frowning, Troy smiles, freeing a hand to hold hers, and asks, "Are you okay?" "I am not okay! I hate this stupid dress. I want to change it, but you wont let me. Dont you be jealous and afraid that people will take advantage of me?" "There is a decent reason that I dont want you to change because it suits you so well that brings out all your beauty." She snorts and says, "It''s too revealing, isn''t it?" "I''m the only one who can look at your breast, and I''ll gouge out the eyes of anyone else who dares!" Their car pulls over in front of Emmanuel''s vi, and then the two get off. Karin keeps pulling her dress up, while looking at numerous expensive cars parked in the front of the vi. Her heart beats fast. She says to herself God can prove that she has no interest in fitting into this sophisticated world. "Let''s go." Troy raises his arm for her to join. Walking into the hall, just as she has imagined, she sees a world full of celebrities, like politicians, sessful businessmen and noble families, and plenty of fine wine and champagne awaiting there. What a world of extravagance and wonderfulness. "Mr. Troy ising." The couple slowly sails into the hall, while from time to time someone greets Troy from the far. Karin, alongside this man, has to receiveyers of judgmental look from them with her hand holding on the man''s arm tightened. When they reach to Emmanuel, Troy stops his pace and greets, "Uncle Emmanuel." "You doe to my ball." Emmanuel pats his nephew''s shoulder and looks askance at Karin, and adds, "This little chick is also here." Little chick? Is she young? "Which one is your uncle''s daughter?" She lowers her voice to ask with her eyes sweeping over every girl of her age. Troy points to the left side and calls, "Gigi,e here." Following the direction he points, Karin sees a living beautiful princess that only appears in a fairy tale, wearing a pink princess dress. She has red hair with a small crown-shaped diamond hairpin on the top of her head, and a fair face with a pair of big watery eyes. She is really a beauty at first nce, but she also is too proud, Karin thinks. Born in such a rich family, it''s hard not to be proud for her. "Brother Troy, why are you calling me?" "Let me introduce to you, this is your future sister-inw." "No need to introduce to me, I know this vige girl." The elegant smile on Karin''s face suddenly cools down. At this moment, there is only one thought in her mind, if Billie is not the cup of tea of Robert, then this over-proud princess in front of her will be the "You are so rude, Gigi!" Troy scolds his sister loudly. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "Who was being rude?" Gigi pouts her red lips to look innocent. "I told you she''s your sister-inw, not a vige girl!" "Isn''t that a sure thing? Do I have to call her sister-inw now? Things are ever-changing, and who knows what you two may end up, so it''s too early to call her like that." "Okay, okay, you just go away." Troy waves his hand in displeasure and turns to Karin exining, "She always talks in this way, please don''t be mad at her." She shakes her head and says, "I dont mind it at all. Since I''ve been with you, I have been used to meet weird rtives from your family." When a group of peoplees to Troy, she quickly slinks away to the side and takes a ss of red wine for a short time of enjoyment. "It looks like you''re having a good time now." Suddenly, a sarcastic voicees from behind her. She is shocked and spins around to find where the voicees from. It turns out to be Mias. It is the first time for the two to meet since thest time Mia brought a group of reporters to make a big scene in the Ziteng Garden. "How charming is he. No matter where he stands, he always attracts everyones attention." Mia points to Troy as she says. Indeed, he is a living symbol of glory, a representative of elegance and grace, a star born to be looked up to by everyone. "As long as you stand beside him, you will feel very close to heaven, once I was there, but since you appeared, I fell from heaven into hell. Karin, I hate you, I curse you, I curse you to fall into hell one day, and never go back." Karin is trembling with fury, but in order to maintain a good image and not to humiliate Troy, she has to swallow it desperately. And in the end, she only smirks and says to Mia, "You were once very close to heaven, but I am now right in the heaven." "Don''t be so smug." Mia takes a step forward to lean to her ear, "I know better than you about what that man''s weakness is." Watching the determined sight of her back, Karin feels terribly down. She thinks to herself, What''s going on tonight? Ive just been mocked as a vige girl, and now been damned to go to hell? What the hell Ive done that deserves to suffer that much? "Hi." Someone pats her on the shoulder while she is rubbing her forehead, thinking now who the hell is coming to mock her again... "Karin, I''ve been looking for you for a while." What a gentle voice. Karin''s tears are about to stream down with excitement, she raises her head and lifts her eyebrows in a big surprise, saying, "William, why are you here?" "Got invited, of course." "Then how do you know I''d be here?" "This ball is organized by Emmanuel. His nephew Troy is here. It is not hard to figure out you will attend too." She chuckles, "Look how stupid I am. I get dumb once I am provoked." "Provoked? Who''s gotten into you?" William asks with confusions. "It''s nothing, but I''m d to see you. You''re the most pleasant person I''ve seen tonight." "Oh, really? Then I''m very honored." He raises the ss in his hand, "Here, here, lets have a toast." They cheer with each other. William looks her over, up and down, down and up, and praises her from the bottom of his heart, "You look gorgeous today." "Thank you." She pulls her dress up unnaturally and puts one hand on the front of her chest, deliberately preventing someone from peeping at her breast. "You didnt pick out the dress yourself, did you?" "Uh, how do you know?" "I can tell by your awkwardness." "...Do I look awkward?" "Yeah." "Why would you think that?" "You keep covering your chest with your hand, and actually..." "What?" "I have seen your breast already." "..." Karin wants to beat her breast and scream, but fights down her anger calling Charlie in her mind, my Charlie, where are you now? Someone is gazing at my breasts! You muste to gouge out his eyes now! "I''m just kidding, don''t take it seriously. William puts away the ck side of him and restores his gentleman look as usual. "Karin." A gentle calles near to her. It is Troy, this handsome man, who walks closely and holds her shoulders tightly, asking, "Do you meet any acquaintance?" "Oh, he''s the senior from our school, William. I told you about him before." She is about to introduce him, but Troy has already extended his hand and introduce, "Nice to meet you, I am Troy." "Nice to meet you, I am William." The two make a weird eye contact when introducing each other, which is hard toprehend from a prospective of a woman. Karin''s mobile phone rings at that moment. She lowers her head to skim the number saying, "Please excuse me to answer the phone. She doesnte back for quite a while. Troy starts to be a little worried about her, and goes straight out of the banquet hall to look for her, but finds only her cell phone in a bush after a long search. Chapter 107 Irrepressible Possessiveness 1 Chapter 107 Irrepressible Possessiveness 1 Suddenly there''s confusion in the originally kicking banqueting hall because Troy''s woman is missing. It''s a serious problem. Emmanuel immediately asks his employees to look around for her. The crowd disassembles before the ball begins. Karin opens her eyes and she can''t see anything clearly. The pain in her neck reminds her of the memories before she''s in aa-- she''s on the phone with Billie, but she is knocked senseless from the back. "Ben, are you sure this girl is his woman?" suddenly she hears a man''s voice. She is called "girl" again. Does she really look so lovely? "Yes, I am. ording to the photo sent by Donny, she looks the same as that in the photo." The man sneers, "No matter whether she''s the person we want to catch, since she''s here, let''s make a bet. It''s better if we win. If not, ..." She hears footsteps, then he hooks his rough finger under her chin, "She''s so stunning. If we lose, you guys can have sex with her." Have sex... Karin looks pale suddenly. "Who are you? Why do you kidnap me?" She tries to make her voice calm, but she panics a little since she experiences this kind of thing for the first time. Besides, she hears them talk about having sex. "You don''t need to know who we are." The man says frostily, "Tell me! Are you Troy''s woman?" "No, I am not." She blurts it out instinctively. "No?" Another man thenughs, "Then we''re gonna have sex with you..." "Don''t you dare! Let me out! Let me out!" "We dare do anything unless you admit you''re his woman. In this case, we may have some scruples." "Yeah! We dare not have an affair with his woman." She is in a dilemma of whether or not to admit she is Troy''s woman. If she admits, what if she is used as a hostage to threaten him? If she doesn''t, what if she is raped as afort woman? "Have you thought about it clearly?" That man pinches her crystal clear cheek with his rough fingers. "Piss off." She turns away in distaste. She hates to be touched by any man except Troy. "If you take off my eyepatch, I''ll tell you the truth." "Take off my eyepatch? Are you kidding? The reason why we blindfold your eyes is that we don''t want you to see our appearance clearly. If we take off the eyepatch, we will expose our identity." "Since you dare to kidnap me, why are you afraid of being seen?" "Youngdy, kidnap isn''t a just thing. So of course we have to be more careful." "Are you afraid that I tell it to Troy after seeing your face?" "So you''re admitting you''re his woman?" She is in a trance and then just admits, "So what? What do you want?" Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Now she has no choice but to let things take their course. If Troy finds out she''s missing, he will certainly try his best to look for her. Before he finds her, she can''t be raped by these bastards... "What do we want? We want him dead." Ha ha ha-- Unscrupulousughter resounds through the shabby warehouse. When she is furious, she suddenly hears someone say, "He escaped two years ago. This time we must kill him." She feels a sudden scare. She thinks to herself, these guys are those who hunted down Troy and wanted to kill him on the boat two years ago? "Ben, keep an eye on her. When it''s at dawn, we''ll begin our n." "OK. Leave it to me." Hearing the footsteps die away, she is wondering what their n is. Whatever the n is, it must be against Troy. She can''t let the n begin so she must think of ways to stop them from using her as a bargaining chip to control who they want to control. Calm down, calm down... "Hello?" She pretends to ask after not hearing any sound all around. "What is it?" "I wanna go to the bathroom." "Hold it." "How can I do this?!" She pretends to look like she feels unwell. "What a nuisance!" A man stands up and lifts her up, swearing at her. "Go." Not knowing where she is led, she just hears him say, "Here we are. This is the bathroom." "My hands..." The viin looks as if he''s in a trance. "How about me taking off your trousers?" "No!" She moves back a few steps and says calmly, "If you touch me, I''ll run straight into the wall to death. Then you''ll be unable to exin this to your boss tomorrow." "So what do you want?" "Untie my hands." "No way." She says gently, "I just need to use the bathroom. I can''t run away without any help since I''m a just a weak woman." Seeing the man a little bit swayed, she continues, "When I finish, you can tie my hands again." "All right as you dare not y tricks on me." He unties the ropes binding her hands and says rudely, "Be quick." After she closes the door, the first thing she does is to rip off her eyepatch. She looks all around the room in the dim light. It''s an enclosed hut with high windows. So it''s unlikely for her to jump from them. She glimpses an old tool box, gritting her teeth. Then, she bends to a squat and rummages through the contents of the box rapidly. A sharp iron strip takes her fancy, so she decidedly pins it on her belt. Although it''s rusty, the iron strip may sever the ropes. There''s a knock on the door. "Are you done with it?" "I''m done." As soon as she puts on the eyepatch, the door opens. The manes in and is going to tie her wrists again. "Could you please tie them loosely? The ropes are too tight that my arms have bloodstains." She pleads pitifully. "No problem. I am the most considerate towards girls among all the guys." He stands at her back and fastens the ropes around her wrists rapidly. At her pleading, the ropes are fastened much more loosely than before. She is taken to a dark world again, sitting on the ground. She pretends to be obedient just to wish the viins can lower their guards. "Ben, you guard outside while I guard her inside." "OK." Hearing the sound of closing the door, she gropes for the iron strip on her belt and rips it off. Then she begins to cut the ropes hard. Since her hands are tied loosely, she does it a little easily. After cutting for much of the night, the ropes are finally broken. She is all excited, but she doesn''t run away immediately. Instead, she secretly tears off the eyepatch after the viins sleep well and snore loudly. Creeping up to the door, she doesn''t expect it should be locked from the outside by another viin. Suddenly her excitement disappears. Is this like the legendary saying goes, "There will never be a way out"? Looking around, she doesn''t find a window in thisrge enclosed warehouse for repairing cars. She will never ever have the opportunity of escaping from it. She feels very gloomy when she goes back to where she sat before. She wants to get a hard thing to beat the viin until he passes out. But even if she seeds, what about the other guy outside? When she doesn''t know what to do, she sees the phone beside the viin. She feels hopeful all at once. This is herst chance so she definitely can''t miss it. She moves slowly to the man and secretly gets his phone. When she''s about to call Troy, she frowns and doesn''t do it. She can''t call him here, or the viin will wake up. Then everything is gonna be over. She stands up and creeps up the other end of the warehouse. Hiding in the corner, she dials a familiar number. She gets through quickly and hears an urgent voice from Troy, "Hello?" She tries to calm down and says in a low and choked voice, "Save me! Now!" "Karin? Is that you? Karin! Where are you? Tell me where you are..." "I don''t know where it is. But I am now in a shabby warehouse for repairing cars. The viin is asleep now. So I stole his phone to call you. I can''t get out since the door has been locked from the outside by them." "OK. Listen, don''t be afraid. I''m gonna use GRPS positioning system to locate where you are. I''ll be right there to save you! So don''t be afraid." "OK. I''ll wait for you!" She sighs with a great relief after hanging up. Tears keep running down her face. If she didn''t know Troy, she would never think about she would be kidnapped and had such a thrilling experience. Next she''s just waiting quietly for Troy toe. She has no choice but to wait. Chapter 108 Irrepressible Possessiveness 2 Chapter 108 Irrepressible Possessiveness 2 As the darkness is thinning, amotiones from outside. After that, hearing the sound of the door broken open, the viins are awake. Their first reaction is to check whether the hostage escapes or not. They sigh with a relief seeing Karin huddling at the original ce. Then they immediately take out guns, ready to go out to see what''s happening. As a result, the door is kicked open before they go to it. Then, a group of people rush in with guns respectively. Seeing they''re headed by Troy, she finally bes less nervous. "Karin..." His stunning face was covered with concern. When he''s about to approach her, the viin has pressed the gun against her forehead. "Don''te or I''ll shoot." The viin gropes for the cellphone with the other hand, hoping to tip off his aplice. But he finds his phone isn''t in his pocket. "Let go of her." Troy stares at the man worriedly who is using his woman to be the hostage. His eyes are as unsmiling as a knife. It''s like he can tear him into pieces anytime. Karin is like ants on a hot pan as the dawn is about to break. If it''s at dawn, the aplices wille. Then, it''s unknown to her how things are going. At this critical moment, she closes her eyes and pretends to pass out with a thump. "Karin!" Troy rushes forward and holds her. The viin looks at her nkly. Obviously, he doesn''t get why the hostage passed out before he shot. At this moment, the people brought by Troy swarm towards the viin. Then, Bang! The viin falls down, just next to Karin. In an instant, blood flows all over the ground... In the sunny room, as soon as Karin opens her eyes, she faces a handsome yet worried face. "Karin, you''re awake?" Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "Where am I?" "This is Ziteng Garden, our room." "OK." she nods. Recalling the memoryst night, she throws herself into his arms, cries and says, "I thought I wouldn''t see you again." "Little fool, it''s impossible. I will find and save you even if I have to look for you everywhere in Zurich." He touches her hair gently and raves, "You were very brave, braver than I imagined. I mean it." "In fact, I wasnt. I was just supported by my strong will. I believed you would surely save me." "Then why did you pass out? I was very worried about you." When ites to this, she is so panic that she leans against his arms. "At the beginning, I pretended to pass out. I just wanted the kidnapper to get distracted. Then I could buy you some opportunities. But when he fell down beside me and so much blood flowed before me, I felt the fragility of life..." "Soter you really passed out?" "Yeah." He holds her tight affectionately. "Sorry for not protecting you well. This will never happenter on." "Come to think of it," she frees herself from his arms. "the men who kidnapped me are likely to be those who tried to kill you on the boat two years ago." "How do you know?" Troy''s expression slightly changes. "Because they said since two years ago you escaped luckily, this time, namely, two yearster, they must kill you." He stands up and says angrily after thinking about something for a few seconds, "I will find these guys sooner orter. Then I will punish them severely." "You don''t know who they are either?" He shakes his head, "Their traces are very mysterious. It''s very hard to find out the source. But one thing is clear, which is the person behind this must be someone I know." He pauses, "It''s very likely that my parents'' death has something to do with them." Karin throws back the covers and goes out of bed. She holds her waist behind him, "What''s your n?" "I intend to find out the truth as soon as possible at all costs." He turns and promises sincerely, "I will never let you leave me just as my parents did." It''s enough to experience the agony once in life. On the afternoon of that day, Troy has an appointment with Mia. Seeing him at the Royal Club, Mia can''t hold back her happiness. "I thought you really didn''t want to see me again." Troy lifts his eyes coldly, "If it isn''t for certain thing, I do don''t want to see you again." Her expression freezes. "What is it?" "You saidst time your mother called out the name of the murderer. Is that true?" "You said you wouldn''t marry me for this." "I''m not negotiating terms with you. Besides, I don''t ask you to tell me who that man is. You just tell me whether it''s true or not. I have my own way to find out the name of the murderer." Mia is silent for a while, "It''s not true." "OK. It''s the same as I thought." When he stands up and is about to leave, she stops him. "But I can provide another clue for you." "It''s hard for me to believe you again." "Troy!" Mia roars behind him, "It''s my fault to deceive you. But that''s because I know even if I tell you the truth, you won''t meet my demands. But now, I sincerely want to give you a clue." He looks back slowly, "OK. Go ahead. But don''t discuss terms with me concerning love." "You sit down." She doesn''t want to talk to him while standing. He goes back to where he sat. She says, "Remember the servant who boarded the boat with my mum to take care of them?" "Yes, I do. But wasn''t she dead?" "She wasn''t dead. Although her body wasn''t found, it didn''t mean it sunk into the river bottom." "How do you know it?" "I''ve met her." Troy frowns, "Really? Where?" Mia says slowly, "Earlyst month I went to the nursing home to visit my mum. When I pushed the door open, I found a woman sitting in the room. I looked at her carefully. She was actually Ms. Eira who we had thought she died in that disaster. When she saw me, she was very panic. Then she ran out and I chased her. I asked her why she was alive. She just said, ''Miss, I can''t tell anyone about it.'' Then, she just ran away." "So she knows what happened on the boat two years ago?" "Yes." Troy unfolds his brow because this news for him is like looking for a needle in a haystack. "Where is she now?" "It''s a little troublesome as I don''t know where she lives either." "What about her former home?" "She moved out long ago." "What''s her full name?" "Eira Byrne." "OK. I''m gonna have her found. As long as she''s in Zurich, she will certainly be found." "I''m afraid it doesn''t work." He stares at her nkly. "Why?" "Think about this. If she consciously avoids the murder case ten years ago and doesn''t want to be found, will she continue to use her original name?" "But we still need to try looking for her." "I''ve thought of a ce..." "Where?" "Ehle Cloth Mill" Mia says firmly, "I remember she wore a uniform of Ehle Cloth Mill at that time." Troy was very surprised and happy, "OK. I''ll be right there." "Me too." "You?" "Yes. If I don''t go, you don''t know what she looks like." "All right." He sincerely says to her after walking out of Royal Club, "Thanks." She gives a wry smile, "You''re wee. I''m not helping you but myself. I also want to find out why my father died." They drive to the destination. He calls Karin halfway. "Karin, I''ve got tied up and will go back a littlete. So don''t wait for me for dinner." "Are you going to circte again?" He has been silent for a while, "No. I''ll go into details about this when I go back." "All right." After Troy hangs up, Mia sneers, "Do you have to call her in front of me?" He doesn''t answer. The car stops at Ehle Cloth Mill. They get off the car and directly ask the director whether there''s a worker called Eira Byrne. As a result, he says no. Mia takes out an old photo and points to it, "Do you know this person? Do you remember her?" The director shakes his head, "There are too many workers. So I can''t recall precisely." "How about going to the workshop and find?" Troy suggests. But they still don''t find her in the workshop. Mia asks, "Are they all of your workers?" "No. We also have night shift workers." "When do theye here?" "About eight o''clock." "Then we''re gonna keep waiting for them." Troy says it after looking at his watch. Two hourster, he and she stand in a secret ce and observe every worker going into the workshop. At this moment, his cellphone is buzzing. It''s a call from Karin. "What''s going on, Karin?" "Get me two sanitary pads when youe back." Chapter 109 Irrepressible Possessiveness 3 Chapter 109 Irrepressible Possessiveness 3 "OK." "So, when are youing back?" "Almost." Mia screams before Troy finishes his speech, "Hey. Its Ms. Eira. She is there." Karin hears what Mia says. Her voice is so loud that even Eira hears something. Eira looks back, only to find Troy and Mia. Her face turns pale and she runs away immediately. "Are you together with Mia?" Karin asks in surprise. "Yes. I have something important things to do. I will contact youter." Troy hangs up the phone and goes after Eira at once. But they lose track of Eira in the end even though they are quick enough. Troy curses seeing the alleys before him. Mia also felts angry. But she is angry with Karin. "It is her phone call that puts all our two-hour efforts in vain. Her phone call reallyes at a bad timing." Mia stopsining when seeing Troy sullen look. "Go. We wille tomorrow." Troy goes directly to his car. Mia follows him. She feels a little bit grateful for Karin because at least Karin gives her a chance to be with Troy. Karins words crosses Troys mind when he passes a shop in his way to the mountain top. He pulls up and goes in. But he forgets to ask what her favorite brand is, so he chooses to pick one of each. Tonight is nothing special, just like every night before when she is waiting for him. Karin sits quietly on the swing, her legs dangling. But she feels lost somehow. "Karin." Troyes close to her, kissing her on her forehead. "Now you are back." "Yes, I am back. Have you been waiting long?" "Its fine." Karin jumps out of the swing, asking, "Where is my bread?" "I dont know which one you like, so I bought a lot." He gives her a big bag of bread, which contains buttered bread, sandwich bread, fermented bread and so on. "Oh my god." Karin feels speechless. She says, "Not this kind of bread." "Which kind of bread?" Troy still feels a little bit puzzled. After all, he is a man. He does not know what girls mean by saying "little bread". "I mean the thing that girls use during period." "Sanitary pad?" "Thats the thing." "" She asked him, a CEO, to buy sanitary pad for her? "Then, why dont you just tell me?" "I thought you knew." "How would I know? I never buy this sort of thing before." Troy takes out his phone and says, "Dont worry. I will call someone to buy it for you." "No need." She pouts and res at him. "Why are you with Mia?" "Go upstairs. I will tell you." Troy tells Karin all the details about the clues Mia provided, about how he and Mia spot the whereabouts of Eira and how they let her run away before their eyes. "So, tomorrow you are going with her again?" "Yes." Karin feels unhappy when she thinks about the nasty words Mia said several days before in the banquet Emmanuel held. But she says nothing. But Troy can still tell she is unhappy. He puts his arms around Karins shoulder,forting, "Dont worry. As long as I find out the truth, I will cut off contact with her." The beautiful moonlight casts on the bed through gauzy curtain which is blown by the wind. Looking at Troys sleeping face, Karin feels everything is just so unreal. But the arms around her is so real, the embrace around her so warm, the heartbeat in her ears so peaceful and strong. All these things are dering that they are together. But why she still feels worried? Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. The next morning, Troy and Mia go to Ehle Cloth Mill but they dont find Eira. Eira doesnte to work. For three days, they keep waiting, but find nothing. They ask the man in charge for the absenteeism list and they get to know Eiras another name, Kyle Byrne. Therefore, they start a new round of searching. Troy devotes himself to find Eira every day. Karin could bear his behavior at first, but one day she fails to. "You are determined to find the maid called Eira, arent you?" Troy pauses and nods, "Yes." "So, what are you going to do if you find her?" "I want to know what she saw. Why she changes her name? Is there anyone who controls her?" "So, what if you know?" "I want revenge." Karin feels there is a huge stone pressing her heart. "Cant you just let it go? I dont want to see you live in the past every day." Troy looks at Karin, sighing, "No everything can be just let go. They killed my father, and this is unforgivable. Everyone knows it. I hope you are with me in this thing." "But vengeance has a way of rebounding upon oneself. If you cant find the murderer, are you going to spend the rest of your life looking for him with Mia?" Now Troy understands. What Karin rejects is not his revenge, but Miaspany. "We have found out that Eira has changed her name to Kyle Byrne, and we also find out where she lives. Tomorrow, I will try thest search with Mia. If I cant find anything, then I will stop looking for her." "Really?" Karin is doubtful, "But just now you said you wont give up on revenge." "I mean no more searching with her. Robert has recovered from foot injury, so I will leave this to him." "Dont lie to me." "I wont." He rubs her nose, saying, "I''ve ignored you these days. The day after tomorrow I will take you to Provence to see thevender, which is in full bloom in this season. What do you think?" "Thats cool." Karin jumps up. She is so excited. These days, she often dreams about the fight scenes because he oftenes homete. She has been losing of her sleep for several nights. It is time for her to go out to rx herself. The next morning, she asks for a week leave from school. She is so happy that she starts singing. Seeing this, Billie asks, "What makes you so happy?" "Troy is going to take me on a trip." "Where are you going?" "Provence." "Really?" Billie is very envious, "Dont forget to bring me somevender." "No problem." Karin promises. After she goes back to Ziteng Garden in the afternoon, Karin starts packing her baggage. After dinner, she sits on the swing waiting for Troy as usual. The moonlight is beautiful. The wind blows gently. She has seen the stars of Zurich a thousand times, but tonight''s are the brightest and shiniest. The phone is ringing. It is from Troy. Karin picks up immediately, "Hello?" "Sweetie" Troy sounds like he is guilty of something. Somehow, Karin feels nervous. "Whats the matter?" "I may not be able to make it back tonight. Mia got separated from me and I''m looking for her." "Where are you?" "In the suburbs. There arerge woods, and I don''t know if she''s in danger. If I find her, I''ll go back right away, but if I don''t, don''t wait for me and go to sleep, okay?" Karin closes her eyes, and then opens them again. She says sternly, "How could she get lost? I will wait for you no matter howte it is." Then she hangs up, denying him the chance to speak. Actually, what she is doing is to prevent him from breaking his words to her. Troys calles an hourter. "I still have not found Mia. Are you still waiting for me?" "Yes." "Just go to sleep. Its veryte now." "How about our trip tomorrow? Shall we go?" She asks, but her heart goes cold. "If we can catch the flight, then we will go." "If we cannot?" Troy feels guilty, "If we fail to catch the flight, I will ask Robert to rearrange our flight. We can go the next time" "No need. If we cant go tomorrow, then I wont go the next time." Karin is about to hang up, but Troy says anxiously, "Dont say that. I have asked the local police for help. I believe I will find her soon." "It is just your belief. I believe you can keep your words, but it turns out to be the opposite." "It is just an ident. Sometimes things dont turn out as n. Mia is trying to help. I cant leave her alone." "If it is so, then the next time you should make sure the things run as schedule before you tell me the n. I dont want rejoice too soon." Troy sighs, "All right. Go to sleep first. I will exin to youter. I cant make myself understood over the phone." "No. I will wait until youe back." "Karin." Troy gets angry, "Can you just go to sleep? I dont want you to wait for me every night. You are stressing me out." Chapter 110 Irrepressible Possessiveness 4 Chapter 110 Irrepressible Possessiveness 4 Karin suddenly freezes. This is a pressure for Troy? Perhaps realizing that his words are a bit heavy, Troy softens his tone to exin, "I am a merchant. I have countless business to deal with. I have a lot of work to do. And I also have revenge to take. Therefore, I cannot fully control my time. Time is very precious for me. Can you understand that?" "I thought I am the most precious one. But I am wrong. I am nothingpared with your business, job and revenge." "No." Troys voice sounds a little hoarse, "I love you most. But a man has to realize his value through other means. My father passed on thepany to me, hoping that I could run it well. I am not an ordinary man. You know this since you decided to stay with me." "Fine. I know. I wont do that again." Karin hangs up. She jumps off the swing and goes to the house directly. She never wants to be a burden to him. The night is as long as ever, but Troy does note back even though it is the midnight. Karin goes to the school the next day. She is in a much worse statepared to yesterday. "Didnt you go to trip?" Billie asks surprisingly. "Do not ever mention that." "Whats wrong?" "Troy has something to deal with, so he could not go with me." "Whats the matter?" "Hard to say." "Are you disappointed?" "No. I feel at lost. "Why?" "Hard to say." Billie snorts in displeasure, "What''s so hard to exin? You can go yourself if you want." "That would be of no interest" "You are so in love with him? Dont rely too much on man. The more you depend on him, the more he will think you are unimportant." Karins heart thuds. Is that so? She is so dependent on Troy that he starts to get stressed? "Then lets go on a trip." "Ok. I feel annoyed as well." "Where should we go?" Billie thinks for a while and says, "Somewhere close. I do not have enough money to afford a long journey." "Ok. When?" "Right now, of course." "Right now? Will it be too hasty?" "Nope. My horoscope says that I will have good luck if I go out today." Finally, they decide that they will go to Basel. It is said that the art museums there are very famous, so they want to have a look. Karin goes back to Ziteng Garden to take her baggage. Yuma asks in surprise, "Karin, where are you going?" "Travelling." "Alone?" "No. With my ssmates." "Does he know?" "No. He does not need to." Yuma looks at Karin nkly, thinking maybe they just have a quarrel. "I will go. Please water those sunflowers in the garden." "Ok. I will." Karin goes down the hill. Billie is already there waiting for her. But to her surprise, William alsoes. "Are you surprised?" William asks, smiling. "Yes, kind of. So, you are going to take us to the station?" Billie shakes her head and says, "No, he is going with us." "What? With us?" "Any problem?" William raises his eyebrows. "No, but dont you work?" "I am on a vacation." Billie interrupts, "Yep. He has more than ten days of vacation a year." "Get in the car." William opens the door and let Billie and Karin get in the car. Then he puts their baggage on the boot. "Hey, what happened? Why William also joins us?" Karin asks Billie with much doubt. "Actually, he is invited by me." Billie smiles trickily. "Why? You fall in love with him?" "Screw you. My love for Robert is unchangeable." "Then why do you invite him?" "He can provide money and help us" Billie lowers her voice. "" Karin is speechless totally. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Troy arrives at the urban district at 9 am. He spends the whole night looking for Mia. She sprains her ankle and falls into a big puddle. After he sends her home, Troy goes directly to Ziteng Garden. The moment he arrives, he shouts, "Karin" Yumaes out when hearing Troys sound, "You are back." "Where is Karin?" "She has gone on a trip." "Trip?" Troy is surprised, "Just herself?" "With her ssmates." "When did she leave?" "Just now. Half an hour before." Troy takes out his phone and calls her immediately. The phone is received after quite a long time. "What the matter?" "Yuma told me that you go to trip?" "Yep." "Where?" "Anyway, not Provence." "Then, where?" "Basel." "With Billie?" "Yes." Troy looks at the watch on his wrist, saying, "Don''t go. Nowe back and I''ll take you to Provence." "No need." Karin rejects without hesitation, "I am already on the ne." Troy remains silent for a while and then he asks, "When will youe back?" "It depends." "Ok, we will go to Provence when youe back." "No, its okay. You can go by yourself if you like." Karin tries to keep calm, "Dont wait for me. I will be under pressure." "You" Karin is driving Troy crazy. "What?" "Why do you imitate my speech?" "No, I just give you a dose of your own medicine." Karin leaves for three days without leaving any information. She switches off her phone deliberately, not allowing Troy to contact her. It is getting dark when shees back the fourth day. William first drives Billie to the school and then sends Karin home. "It is really a nice trip." William says. "Yes. The more the merrier." "Billie is so funny. Whoever marries her will lose his teeth when he is old." "Why?" "Because she can make everybodyugh his teeth off." "Interesting." Karin smiles, "Yes, she is funny and humorous." Being watched by William, Karin feels a little bit embarrassed. She asks, "Is there something on my face?" "No. I just think you look very beautiful when you smile. You have two dimples." Karin snaps, "Dont be envious. You have dimples too." "Males dimples are different from that of female. Do you how do theme into being?" "No." "It is said that after death, after crossing the gate of hell, one goes to theher world, where there are flowers in full blossom, but with no leaves. The flowers and leaves can never meet each other, just like the lovers who are separated by death. There is a river called Lethe and over the river, there is a bridge. A woman stays there, and she gives every passer-by a bowl of soup. Whoever drinks it will forget all attachments in life and enters reincarnation without worry. He would either be an immortal, a human being, or an animal. The soup is also known as the water of forgetfulness, which makes you forget all your past and present lives once you drink it. A lifetime of love and hatred, a lifetime of gains and losses, all these are all forgotten with just a bowl of soup. Those who you love, and those who you hate will be a matter of the past. However, there are some people who do not want to drink the soup for various reasons. The woman has no choice but to answer their requests, but she ces a mark on these people. And the mark is the dimple on the face. Those who refuse to drink the soup have to jump into the Lethe and to be tortured for thousands of years before they can be reincarnated. After their reincarnation, they will look for their former lovers with their past memories. Karin sniffs after William finishes his words, "Is there such a story? I never heard of it." "This is not a story. Its a legend." "Those legends are always deceptions." "It is better to believe it to be true." "If It is true, then both of us are tortured for thousands of years before?" "Yes." Karin smiles, "Then, thats weird. Why can I remember my past?" "I do remember." Williams expression suddenly bes serious. He looks at Karin fervently. Karin is surprised. She turns around and says, "Look at the sky. Its so clean. No star there. It seems that its going to rain tomorrow." "Dont worry about that. You have a chauffeur anyway." William sound careless, his expression back to normal. Karin is relieved. Everything is just her illusion. Chapter 111 Irrepressible Possessiveness 5 Chapter 111 Irrepressible Possessiveness 5 When she arrives at the Ziteng Garden, she pushes the door and gets out of the car. William gets out of the car and takes out the luggage for her. "Thank you." "You''re wee." He waves his hand, "Then I have to go." "Well, take care." As soon as she finishes speaking, a car light shoots from behind. She turns slowly, and sees the familiar Spyker car. Shes a little surprised. The hand holding the luggage tightens. Troy gets out of the car and walks straight to the two of them. He takes Karin''s luggage in one hand, and calmly says, "Thank you Mr. William for driving my girlfriend back." William smiles, "You''re wee." "Would you like to go in and have a seat?" "No, thanks." "Okay, bye." After William leaves, Karin is pulled back into the garden by Troy and goes straight upstairs directly. After closing the door, he asks in a deep voice, "Didn''t you go on a trip?" "Yes." "Then why were you with him?" "He went too." "What did you say?" Troy asks in disbelief with a cold face, "Were you traveling with him?" Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "And Billie." "Why don''t you tell me in advance?" "You only asked if I went on trip with Billie, but you didn''t ask me if there was William on the trip." "You" He turns his back. Suppressing the anger, he turns back again, "Then why your phone powered off?" "Out of battery." "Youre lying!" Troy presses her shoulders, "I couldn''t contact you. I worried about you and cared about you. Have you been satisfied?" "Then what about you? You were with Mia for so many days, leaving me on this deserted mountain, watching me endure the torment of waiting every day. Have you been satisfied?" "In the final analysis, it''s because of Mia. I was with her because we had something important to deal with. Our rtionship is pure." "That''s just your thought. Are you sure she thinks the same as you?" "What she thinks is her business. I won''t do as what she thinks just because of her thoughts." "Then what are you doing now? Are you angry or jealous?" She asks back. He snorts coldly, "Youre jealous, arent you?" "Yes, Im jealous. So I should question you. Why are you questioning me now instead?" Karin pushes him away. She takes her pajamas into the bathroom, and does not want to argue with him. After taking a shower, shees out of the bathroom. She sees Troy standing in front of the floor-to- ceiling windows. His back is like a statue which is cold. She opens the door and goes out to the study. She turns on theputer, and prepares to write an academic paper. But her mind is nk. She opens theputer for a long time, but she doesnt write a word yet. She snatches her hair madly and logs in Skype. Soon, a strange profile image pops out. "Have you not rested yet?" She types several words with some doubts, "Who are you?" "William." "Uh, why do you know my Skype?" "Billie told me." He pauses and adds, "I also added her." "Oh." She thinks for a while, "You''re home already, right?" William sends aughing emoji, "How do I go online if I''m not home?" "Ha-ha, yes." "What are you doing?" "Nothing, I was nning to write a paper, but my mind is nk, I really can''t write it." "Do you want me to write it for you?" "Really? Can you do it?" She questions. "Fool, don''t forget I''m your senior." Karin grits her teeth and sends it over, "Okay, thank you." "What is the topic? What are the requirements? What needs to be borated?" She types some words. Just when she is about to press the send button, a hand stretches over her head and plugs off the power cord. Turning her head violently, she asks angrily, "What are you doing?" "You two have been together during the day. Do you need to chat online at night?" "What? I just dont know how to write the paper. William said he can help me write it!" "Why does he help you? If you can''t write it out, you can ask me. There is no need for him to approach you in this way." Karin is so angry, "You said you didn''t object to me making friends of the opposite sex!" "I have no objection, but there must be a boundary to make friends." "Then do you have a boundary with Mia?" "Why are there no boundaries between me and her?" "Then why do William and I have no boundaries?" "Dont be petnt." "This is the same thing. You said I misunderstood the purpose of your and Mia going out together, so you also misunderstand me and William. If you think I can''t understand your feelings, then I can say firmly that you dont understand my feelings, either." "You''re arguing. It''s unreasonable." "Why can you make friends with Mia but I cant make friend with William? You are a machismo!" "Karin!" Troy stares at her sullenly for a few seconds. Then he turns around and leaves without looking back. The study returns to quiet again. After a while, she hears the engine. He goes down the mountain. After that, he hasnte back. For three days in a row, Troy has note back to the Ziteng Garden again. Yuma feels weird. But seeing Karin a bad mood, she does not dare to ask. On the weekend afternoon, Karin sits in the garden and says angrily to her mobile phone, "If you don''t call me again today, I will throw my mobile phone away so that you can never contact me again." Yumaes over with the tonic soup, "Miss, you have eaten too little in the past few days. Drink this soup." Depressed, she takes the spoon and stirs it, "What is this?" "Bird''s nest soup." "Don''t cook these for me in the future. I''m still young and don''t need to eat this." "But this is what Mr. Troy orders me to make it for you." She is stunned, "Don''t mention him." Yuma sits down and asks with a smile, "You two quarreled?" "Yep." "Because of what?" "You don''t understand it." "Hey, I don''t know much about youngsters rtionship, but I know one thing very well. Mr. Troy loves you." "I didn''t say he doesn''t love me." "That''s all right. There is some quarrelsome when the two are together. The most important thing is that they will make up soon." "Make up soon? See, he hasn''te to the Ziteng Garden for a few days. He didn''t even give me a call." Yuma pats her hand, "If he doesn''t call you, you can take the initiative to call him." "I don''t want to do it. I didn''t do anything that I should apologize to him. Why should I call him?" Karin pouts out of anger. "Oh, theres one person who has to apologize first. Mr. Troy doesnt know how to express these. He loves you the most. He might have wanted to call you a long time ago. But he feels embarrassed. If you call him, he wille back soon." "I will think about it." "Okay, then drink this bird''s nest soup first." Karin finally obeys Yuma''s persuasion and takes the initiative to call Troy, but she doesn''t expect that he hangs up the phone. "Hang up on my phone?!" She waves her hand in anger. The phone is thrown out so far. Now, she doesnt have to hesitate whether she calls him, or whether hell call back. She is in anger for a while. Then she goes to pick up the phone again. After pressing the screen for a long time, the screen is still ck. She sighs. Fine, she doesn''t have to expect it at all. In the president office of Charles Commercial Building, Robert pushes the door open. He stands in front of Troy and looks at him. "What are you looking at?" "What''s the matter with you these past few days? Why did you scold them at the meeting?" "Nothing." Robert shakes his head, "Impossible. Thepany''s stock is rising steadily, and several major projects have been sessfullypleted. Logically, you should be happy. Why are you so sad?" "You have a problem with your eyes." "I have a problem with my eyes?" Robert''s eyes widen, "It''s you who are too angry, okay? I know, because Miss Karin, right?" Troy neither denies nor admits. Robert knows hes right. "What happened to you and her?" "Go, it''s time to meet Terasawa toda." Troy gets up and leaves the office expressionless. Since Monday, the weather in Zurich has be very bad, with gloomy days during the day and light rain at night. On Wednesday night, the light rain suddenly turns into a torrential rain, mixed with strong winds. This is a painful torture for Karin who lives on the mountain. Shes lying on the bed alone. She cant find a person to talk with her. Theres a gust of wind outside the window which is blowing fiercely. At this moment, the power is cut off. The surrounding is plunged into the boundless darkness. She gets into the quilt so violently. She shivers with fright and fumbles for the phone lighting, only to remember that the phone has been broken by herself... Knock, knock. The door is knocked. Yuma''s voicees from outside the door, "Miss, Miss, are you asleep?" Chapter 112 Irrepressible Possessiveness 6 Chapter 112 Irrepressible Possessiveness 6 She dares not to say anything. The door is pushed open. Yuma walks in with a shlight in her hand. Seeing the light, she breathes a sigh of relief and waves her hand vigorously, "Yuma,e here,e here." Yuma steps forward and hugs her tightly, "Don''t be afraid. Don''t be afraid. I am here." Finally, she doesn''t have to face the darkness alone. She leans on Yuma''s chest, as if shes leaning on her mother''s arms. The long-lost warmth makes her miss her mother. Her tears fall. "Would you like... I''ll give a call to Mr. Troy?" She shakes her head, "No need." "Okay, I''ll be here with you." Yuma strokes Karins hair and says with a smile, "Why are you so afraid of the dark? I heard Mr. Troy say that you are very brave." "All he saw is my bravery." Karin sniffs, "Fear of the dark and bravery are two different things. It''s like a person who can''t swim but when he sees someone falling into the water, he will still go to save the person." Early in the morning, when she wakes up, Yuma is no longer by her side. She looks out the window. The sky is clear. She lets out a long sigh of relief. The hardest nights finally over. She gets up quickly. After packing her clothes, she runs downstairs with her suitcase. "Miss, are you going to travel again?" Yuma stops her in surprise. "No, Im going to move back to school. Take care of yourself. I wille back to see you when I have time!" She gives Yuma a big hug, and walks out the door without looking back. "Miss, don''t go. How do I exin to Mr. Troy if you are gone?" "There is nothing to exin. Anyway, he won''t care at all whether I leave or stay!" Karin keeps walking. She has endured it for many days, and she can''t bear it anymore. "Miss..." Yuma still wants to say something, but Karin has already walked far away. She hurriedly returns to the living room and quickly dials Troy''s cell phone. After a while, the call is connected, "Hello?" "Mr. Troy, Miss Karin is gone." "Where did she go?" Troy''s voice is very calm, and theres no sense of anxiety. "She said she was going to move back to the school dormitory." After a short silence, he says, "I see." "That..." Yuma hesitates to say, "Are you note back to stop her? She just left." "No, let her move out if she wants." It takes Karin an hour to walk down the mountain. When she opens the door of the dormitory with her luggage, Billie is stunned. "What''s going on?" "Nothing, I want to move back." "Why moved back?" "I miss you." "Miss me?" Billie looks horrified, "How could it be possible? Tell me, did you argue with Troy?" Shes silent for a while before saying, "Yes." "Oh my god?" Billie remembers the day when Karin left, she kindly said that if Karin quarreled with Troy, remember to come back to the dormitory. She would take Karin in. At that time, Karin scolded her saying such shitty things. Unexpectedly, what she saides true. "I don''t me you." "But I still feel guilty. Should I talk to Troy?" By the way, she can take this advantage to see her sweetheart. "No, you must not go to him, or I will break up with you." "Is it so serious? What happened?" Karin snorts in annoyance, "William. He said I was too close to William." "William?" Billie is startled, and thenughs, "Hes jealous." "I''m jealous! Do you know what? He has been with that Mia a few days ago. He promised to take me to Provence, but after Mia gave him a call, he disappeared. The trip was over. I said I would wait for him to return. He actually told me not to wait for him, and said that waiting for him was a kind of pressure for him!" Karin is so angry when she mentions this. He wants to give her the silent treatment, right? Just dont talk to her anymore! Shes not afraid at all! Life continues as before. In addition to professional sses, Karin spends the rest of her time with Billie to listen to lectures outside of school. She strives to keep herself from thinking about Troy, and strives to return to her original free and easy lifestyle. One night, the two returns to school after listening to the lecture. When they pass the school gate, Billie nudges her. Billie lowers her voice and says excitedly, "Look, who is there?" Karin raises her head and follows Billies gaze. Suddenly, her body stiffens, and her paces stop. "Hurry over." Billie reminds. She moves her legs and walks forward slowly, but when she passes by Troy, she doesnt stop. "Karin." Troy calls her in a deep voice. Billie drops a sentence, "I''m going back first." Then she runs away. He walks up to her, "Just ignore me like that?" "No." "Did you really not see me?" "I saw you." "Then why did you keep walking?" "What else can I do if I don''t keep walking?" He grins, "Are you calm now?" "I have always been calm." She stubbornly raises her chin, "Youre the one who should be calm, arent you?" "We should all calm down." Troy points to the car behind him, "Get in the car first." "No need." "Do you want me to carry you in the car?" "You are a person of status. Don''t let othersugh at you." Karin walks past him. But before she takes a few steps, shes dragged back by him, "I haven''t let you go." "Then what do you want to do?" "Follow me back to the Ziteng Garden." "Impossible!" She throws his hand away angrily, "I''m not a ything that you can control. What? Huh? When youre happy, you show the mercy to apany me? When youre upset, you just ignore me?" "When did I ignore you?" "When? You left me alone in the Ziteng Garden for ten days, and didnt give me a call. On the stormy night, you knew I was afraid of the dark but you didn''t even make a phone call. It''s been almost a week since I returned to the dormitory. Yuma must have notified you, but you are only showing up now." Karin questions him one after another. After having tolerated the grievances for many days, a surge of emotions floods into her heart. She cant help but crying. "Dont cry." He steps forward and hugs her. He gently wipes her tears. The deep affection in his eyes is the same as before. "Go back with me. We have to talk." "I said I won''t go back!" She struggles out of his embrace. She turns around to run, but Billiees to her with the suitcase. "What are you doing?" Shes shocked, and asks Billie. "Your luggage. I''ve packed it for you. Go quickly." Billie hands it to Troy. He takes it and puts it in the trunk. Karin hasn''t reacted yet. When she reacts, she hops in mad, "Billie!!!" "Bye..." This isn''t annoying her most. What is annoying her most is that Troy picks her up from behind and throws her into the car. With the bang sound, the door is closed. "Troy, you bastard!" She yells in anger, "I said I won''t go back. The day I went down mountains, I swore I would never go up the mountains again." "You walked down that day. I am driving you up now, so your oath doesn''t count." "You rascal!" "Whatever you scold now, I will teach you a lesson after we get to Ziteng Garden." Then he starts the engine and the car drives out quickly. Karins really annoyed. She deliberately turns her head away to look out of the window and doesn''t say a word to him. When she arrives at the Ziteng Garden, she pushes the car door open hard and gets out of the car, and then ms the car door shut. She walks straight into the garden without saying a word, past the beautiful wisteria trees, the sunflowers she nted, the swing she used to sit on, and then to the living room. She doesn''t stop. When she finally passes by Yuma, she still doesn''t stop. Yuma is very happy to see her. Just when Yuma calls out, "Miss..." Karin has already run upstairs. Then Troy also goes upstairs. Yuma smiles. Finally, they make up. Karin enters the bedroom and sits on the edge of the bed with her back to the door. Her shoulders are trembling. Its obviously that shes crying. "Fine." Troy squats in front of her, "I was so angry with you. Now what you did makes others feel like I did something bad to you." She ignores him and turns her head away, not wanting him to see such useless herself. "Okay, I admit I''m jealous. I''m a macho man. I just can''t see you get close to other men, okay?" Troy pushes her on the bed helplessly. Finally, he admits what he doesn''t want to admit. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "Let go of me. You let me go. You bastard, nasty devil. You are narrow-minded. But you just know to vent your anger to me. I don''t forgive you. I never want to see you anymore!" Chapter 113 Irrepressible Possessiveness 7 Chapter 113 Irrepressible Possessiveness 7 "Listen to me." His breathing is a little bit rushing. He squeezed her wrist hard, "Do you think I feel good these days? I care about you. I just wanted to give you a little punishment. Maybe you think I ignore you, but behind that is my deep love for you. I didnt go back to the Ziteng Garden, but I drove my car up to this mountain every night. I parked the car in the dark. I watched the lights in your room turn off then I left. On the ckout day, I was just outside the door. I called Yuma and asked her to apany you. After you moved back to school, I asked Billie about your situation every day. Did you eat well? Did you sleep well? Did you scold me? Did you miss me? I was silently paying attention to your every move. I care about you so much. Im just suppressing my missing for you, letting the two of us calm down. I just want to let you know that I will be angry too. I want to make you care more about me. Do you understand?" Karin is stunned for a long time then she suddenly cries out, "You bastard, why do you punish me? I love you so much and care about you so much. I abandon everything for you. In the end, you just want to punish me? I hate you. I hate you. I don''t love you anymore...!" She breaks free of his restraint forcefully. She punches him with her fist while she is crying. Troy has no choice but to kiss her. The hot kiss falls into her mouth. Suddenly, the surroundings be quiet. Karin can''t hear anything. She stops punching him and begins to feel powerless. She breaks free of his hand. After picking up a pillow, she walks to the sofa. "What are you doing?" "Sleep." "The bed hasn''t broken yet. Why do you sleep on sofa?" He forcibly takes her back and throws her onto the bed. Karin stares at him in annoyance. She roars, "Do you have schizophrenia? Last second, you scolded me and next second you want to sleep with me!" "Even if I have schizophrenia, it is also caused by you." Troy steps forward to hug her, "Youre not allowed to chat with other men when you have a fight with me in the future." "Youre unreasonable." "So do you." "I''m not as so unreasonable as you." "That''s because you don''t care about me as much as I care about you." She lifts her chin sharply, "Nonsense! I do care about you as much as you do." "I care about you, so I decided to forgive you now. If you care about me, then forgive me." "You forgive me?" Karin is speechless. Who should forgive whom? "Then you promise me not to leave me alone on this mountain again?" "Okay." "What if you break your promise?" "You can punish me as you want." After having a nice sex, both of them feel tired and fall into a deep sleep before long. In the middle of the night, Karin has a nightmare. She wakes up suddenly and pushes the man next to her. "What happened?" Troy opens his eyes slightly and asks suspiciously. "I had a nightmare." "What nightmare?" "I dreamed that you get married to Mia." He grins helplessly, "How is it possible!" "But this dream is so realistic. It doesn''t look like a dream at all." "Even if it''s not like a dream, it''s still a dream. Okay, don''t think about it. Sleep." He hugs her tightly. His broad chest is unusually warm. Karin who has been frightened by the nightmare gradually calms down. "Have you found the servant of Mias family youre looking for?" "Not yet." Troy sighs, "She knows that someone is looking for her now, so she hides herself well. Thest time I and Mia chased her to the residence she lived, but she hid in the mountains, causing Mia to sprain her ankle and you ran away with the other man." "Ah, what are you talking about? Who did I run away with...?" "Just kidding." "Then do you have any ns?" "I have to find out her. But one thing I am more worried about is that she might leave Zurich." "Well. Don''t have too much hope for her. Maybe she doesn''t have what you want to know." Troy pokes her forehead, "If she doesn''t know something, does she need to hide so desperately?" "Oh, right." "Okay, go to sleep. I have an important meeting to hold tomorrow morning." "Okay." She nods lightly. But after closing eyes, she tosses and turns. It''s hard to fall asleep after she wakes up in the middle of the night, not to mention that she has had such an annoying dream tonight. Recalling the plot in the dream, she unconsciously tightens her hand on his waist. Only when I fall in love with you do I know the feeling of missing, the sorrow of separation, the torment of jealousy, and the endless possessiveness. Why does your every move make my heart ups and downs? Why am I always afraid of the passing of time and cannot stay with you forever? Karin thinks to herself. In the morning, seeing the two regain their previous affection, Yuma smiled brightly. After breakfast, Karin says, "Troy, can I take your car to school today?" "Okay." He nods. They two get in the car. Troy starts the engine, and drives slowly down the mountain. The scenery along the way is beautiful. Karin appreciates the scenery and says, "I decided to take your car in the morning to save energy." He smiles, "No problem. Sitting in the car with a pretty girl is a pleasing thing." "By the way, I have something to give you." Karin takes out a knot from her bag and hangs it on his car. "What''s this?" "I bought this when I was traveling. It can bless you to be safe, and it can also be put photos in it." Troy looks at it carefully. He says jokingly, "Oh, who is this?" She leans over. Covering her face, she chuckles, "Of course it is a pretty girl." The car suddenly stops. Karin asks suspiciously, "What''s the matter?" Looking along his line of sight, she unexpectedly sees Mia waiting on the side of the road. Karin feels uneasy. "You sit here and wait for me. I''lle back as soon as possible." Troy pushes the car door open and gets out of the car. He walks straight to Mia and stares at her ankle, saying "Is your foot better?" "Yeah."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "What are you doing here?" "I just wanted to tell you that Eira is likely to leave Zurich." "I know." "Then what are you going to do?" "I will arrange for people to stay at every exit port. She can''t leave." "Then shall we go to check her residence tonight?" Troy thinks about it for a while, then he shakes his head, "No, I will leave the rest things to Robert to deal with." Mia is shocked. She nces at Karin, and then she understands everything. She takes a deep breath, "Okay, that''s it. I''ll contact you if something happens." She turns to leave. Troy also returns to the car. The car continues to move forward, but the scenery along the way is no longer as beautiful as before. Time slips through her fingers like sand. In addition to going to school every day, Karin stays quietly in the Ziteng Garden, nting flowers and practicing calligraphy. Unlike Billie who always sighs that time flies. On the contrary, Karin hopes that time can pass faster, and it is best to jump to a certain day of two yearster. At that time, her dream wille true. However, she hasn''t waited for that day. An unexpected thing happens. At one days night, a rush of ringtones wakes her and Troy up. She turns on the lights. Its Troy''s cell phone. He frowns and answers the phone, "Mia, whats up?" "Troy, hurry up ande to Eira''s residence. I caught her, but she refused to tell the truth about that year." Troy turns over and sits up. He says sharply, "Ill be there soon. You cant let her run away!" Karin rubs her sleepy eyes and mutters softly, "Whats the matter?" "Mia has found Eira. I must go there right away. You go to sleep. Don''t think too much." Karin nods and watches him walk out of her sight quickly. But she feels faintly uneasy. Troy drives to the destination. Mias waving at him, "Troy, here, here!" Eira desperately wants to escape, but she''s dragged by Mia. Troy rushes over and grabs her arm. His sharp eyes sweep across her. She bows her head timidly, and finally gives up the struggle. "Say. What happened on the ship that year?" Eira shakes her head, "I don''t know. I don''t know..." "Say or not?" Troy grabs her arm and increases his strength. He deliberately reminds her, "I heard that your son is also in Zurich. If you don''t want something bad to happen to him, youd better to tell everything you know." As soon as he mentions her son, Eira raises her head fiercely. Her teeth are biting her lip, which is almost bleeding. Then she says, "Okay, I tell you." "Troy, watch out!!!" Before the truthes out, a car rushes towards them at a high speed. The speed is so fast that they almost have no time to react. Only a loud bang sound, the blood Everywhere is blood, which lights up the night... Chapter 114 I Want You to Marry Me 1 Chapter 114 I Want You to Marry Me 1 Before dawn, Karin''s cell phone rings. In panic, she hurriedly reaches out to pick it up. Since Troy left, she has never been asleep. "Miss Karin, pleasee over the hospital." Its Robert who is speaking. Suddenly, Karins phone falls from the bed to the floor. She is dumbfounded. "Hello? Miss Karin? Are you listening? Hello? Hello? Hello?" "I''m listening. Keep saying..." She tremblingly bents over to pick up the phone, her voice trembling more than her body. "Donmon Hospital. Pleasee over first." Robert doesn''t have time to talk to her in details, so he hangs up the phone first. Karin sits alone for a long time before getting up. She doesn''t know how long it is from the Ziteng Garden to Donmon Hospital, but she knows that she''s suffering along the way. At the entrance of the hospital, when she sees Robert, she asks in a panic, "Where is Troy? Where is Troy?" "Miss Karin, don''t worry. Mr. Troy is okay." He points to the second floor and said, "I will take you up." When she arrives at the door of the operating room on the second floor, she rushes forward and hugs Troy tightly. "You scared me to death." Tears can''t help falling. She finally feels relieved. Karin cries for a while and then she feels something wrong. She looks up at him and asks with tears, "Why don''t you speak?" Troy''s gloomy expression scares her. She has never seen him so solemn. "She is inside." "Who?" Karin turns her head and watches the light in the operating room turning on. She felt anxious again. "Mia." "What happened to her? What happened to you two?" Hes silent. Robert walks over and exins, "Last night, an unidentified person drove and attacked Miss Mia and Mr. Troy. At the critical moment, Miss Mia pushed Mr. Troy away and she was injured." "Is the injury serious?" "The situation is not optimistic." Robert casts his eyes to Troy, and does not dare to go on. "Has the murderer arrested?" Troy asks coldly. "No, the car drove to a nearby mountain crossing and exploded. Now it is impossible to find out whether the murderer was alive or dead." "Continue to investigate. I have to see him with my own eyes no matter hes alive or in death!" "Yes." The atmosphere is so tense that Karin doesn''t dare to say something. She pulls Robert aside and asks softly, "Where is the servant?" Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Run away." "Where did she go?" "When Miss Mia pushed Mr. Troy away, she took advantage of the chaos and ran away. We havent had her whereabouts yet." Looking back at Troy sadly, Karin finally understands why he looks so sad. When hes only one step away from the truth, but such a thing happened. How unwilling he is except heartache! The door of the operating room is pushed open. Several doctors walk out of it. The attending doctor takes off his masks. He looks quite gloomy. "How is her situation?" Troy asks in a deep voice. "Mr. Troy, she is seriously injured. At present, the best n is to amputate." Suddenly, everyone is stunned. "What did you say? You say it again." "I said at present, the best n is to amputate both feet!" "Nonsense! Is it the best n to amputate the feet? Are you a doctor? Call your dean over!" Troys furious, "I tell you, if she can''t be cured, if she is hurt a bit, I will let the whole hospital disappear from this world! "Mr. Troy, calm down, calm down first." Robert steps forward tofort him, but Troy can''t calm down at all. He grabs the attending doctor by the cor, roaring vigorously. His eyes be blood red. Its Karins first time to see him out of control. She stands in the corner,pletely dumbfounded. After a while, she suddenly rushes to the attending doctor, crying and begging, "Doctor, I beg you, can you save her? I beg you not to have her amputated. She cant be disabled. She really cant. As long as you are willing to save her, Ill use my rest life to repay your kindness. Please..." Her actions startle everyone present. "Karin, what are you doing?" Troy hugs her hard, wondering why she suddenly cries so sadly. In fact, its not only that he doesnt understand, but that everyone doesnt understand, except for herself. She knows very well that Mia can''t be disabled. If Mia is disabled, the rtionship between her and Troy is over. "Is there really no better way?" Robert looks worriedly at the helpless doctor. "Sorry, we have really tried our best. The patient needs to have an operation right now, otherwise..." "Otherwise?" "Shell die." "Transfer to another hospital. Immediately!" Troy roars furiously. No matter what, he can''t owe Mia any more. "Mr. Troy, this is already the best hospital in Zurich. It has already happened. Let''s ept the facts..." Robert tugs at Karin''s sleeves. He lowers his voice and says, "Quickly persuade him. Don''t waste time anymore." Karin''s face is pale and bloodless. Her lips move a few times, but she can''t say anything. She runs away without looking back. Asking her to persuade Troy is equal to indirectly persuading Troy to give up the feelings between them. She runs to the top floor in one breath. Staring at Zurich below, her tears fall. She closes her eyes and prays to God. Shes willing to live ten years less, in exchange for Mia to be safe. Her mother once said, Look up at the sky. If you are sad, look up at the sky. The sky is so big that it will certainly amodate all your sadness and grievances. She keeps looking at the sky. Until her neck is hard and painful, but the sadness in her heart remains undiminished, so she suddenly understands that what her mother said is a lie. The mobile phone in her pocket rings. Its Robert who is calling her. She doesn''t dare to answer it because shes afraid of hearing any bad news. But she has to face what she should face. She can''t solve anything by hiding here. She takes a deep breath. Holding a little hope, she goes down the top floor step by step. Maybe, God epts her prayer. Maybe, things are not as bad as the doctor said. Perhaps, everything has room for remedy. Returning to the operating room on the second floor, she sees Troy signing something. A bad feeling destroyed all her hope. She staggers and runs over, but its still toote. Troy has already signed on the consent form of undergoing surgery. Suddenly, the future that Karin meticulously describes begins to be shaky. "Miss Karin, are you okay?" She almost falls down. Robert stretches out his hand to hold her. She shakes her head, "I''m fine." "Drive her home first." Troy says in a hoarse voice. After experiencing the initial loss of control, at this moment, hes already calmer. Karin doesnt object. In fact, she has no courage to stay. In desperation, she leaves the hospital and gets into Robert''s car. Shes silent along the way. "Don''t worry. Everything will be fine." Seeing her feeling gloomy, Robert can''t help butfort her. "Can the situation be better now? Mia is a so proud person. If she knows that she is disabled, how difficult it is for her to ept it." "No matter how difficult it is to ept, if it bes a fact, she has to ept it." "Why is this happening? I really hate myself." "Miss Karin, it has nothing to do with you. You don''t have to me yourself." "How can it have nothing to do with me? If I stopped him from going outst night, there would be no such tragedy." Robert sighs heavily, "None of us want such a thing to happen. Mr. Troy doesn''t want it to happen the most. He has finally ovee all difficulties and canceled the marriage deal with Mia, but now that something like this has happened, the pain in his heart is definitely not that you and I can imagine. But what could he do? There is no if in life. It is impossible to start all over again. If everyone can foresee misfortune, there will be no tragedies." The car stops at the destination. Karin gets out of the car. Robert hurries to the hospital again. Mia is still undergoing the operation. Everything is unclear. Karin doesnt open the door of the Ziteng Garden, but runs along the mountain road. Every time shes in a bad mood, she likes to run. She runs onep after anotherp until shes out of breath and until shes exhausted. Chapter 115 I Want You to Marry Me 2 Chapter 115 I Want You to Marry Me 2 Standing on the top of the mountain, she shouts hysterically, "Ah-ah-ah" The echo of the valley is so clear and so helpless. She shouts over and over again, venting the depression in her heart. After shouting for a moment, she suddenly cries... She cries for a long, long time, because she knows that Troy cant get rid of Mia in his rest life. Before dark, she returns to the Ziteng Garden. Yuma stars at her red and swollen eyes and asks in panic, "Miss, what''s the matter?" She shakes her head and goes upstairs tiredly. After a while, Yuma brings up a bowl of porridge. Seeing Karin lying on the bed, Yuma quietly walks over, "Get up, eat this hot porridge." "I don''t want to eat. I want to take a break." Yuma sighs and strokes Karins hair worriedly, "What''s the matter? Have you quarreled with Mr. Troy?" "No." She pauses, "Mia has had a car ident. She will have amputated." "Mia? The one who brought a bunch of reporters to the garden to make troublest time?" "Yes." "How could such a thing happen?" "To save Troy, she was hit by a car." "Because of Mr. Troy?" Yuma''s eyes widen in shock, "Where is Mr. Troy? Is he injured?" "He is fine. He is in the hospital and Mia is undergoing an operation." "Hey, what can he do now? The Charles family originally owes Mias family. Now that Miss Mia has been injured because of Mr. Troy. Mr. Troy must feel ufortable." Karin''s tears burst out, "Yuma, you also know that the Charles family owes Mias family?" "How could I not know? I took care of Troys mother before. Ten years ago, Mr. Troys parents went on a trip with Miss Mias parents. All four of them passed away together. This incident caused a sensation in the city at the time." Seeing that Karin looks sad, Yuma immediately understands why Karin is sad. Yuma pats Karin on the shoulder, "Don''t worry. It''s okay. No matter how much Mr. Troy owes her, there will always be a day of paying it off." "I know it can pay off, but the key is what does Troy use to pay it off?" Yuma is stunned, "As for what to pay for, Mr. Troy will know it well in his mind. Don''t think too much." In the middle of the night, Karin feels that someones holding her from behind. She wakes up suddenly, "You are back." "Yeah." She wants to struggle to get up and turns on the light, but he holds her tighter, "Don''t move. Let me hold you for a while." So she doesn''t move anymore. With the help of the moonlight, she looks back at his face. He frowns tightly. She feels sorry for him. She stretches out her hand to touch his eyebrows, and asks softly, "Hows it going?" "The operation was sessful." Suddenly her fingers stiffen. The operation is sessful, indicating that Mia can no longer stand up. "Did she..." "She doesn''t know yet. She was anaesthetized and won''t wake up until tomorrow." After a short silence, Karin suddenly raises her chin and asks in a trembling voice, "Will you break up with me?" "Fool. Howe." Troy lets go of her and turns on the light. The room is instantly bright. Seeing his exhausted expression, she feels sorry for him. Her tears almost fall again. Hold them back it. Shes trying her best to hold back those tears. Hes already sad. She can''t let him see her sadness anymore, which will make him even more sad. "Then what shall we do from now on? You can''t ignore her anymore, right?" "Don''t think so much. Responsibility and love, I distinguish clearly." He takes off his coat and lies down next to her. He circles her in his arms, and says softly, "It''s almost dawn. Sleep. I have to get up early to go to the hospital tomorrow." At night, the room turns quiet again. Except for the sound of his heartbeat, no sound can be heard. After a long time, when she thinks he falls asleep, she whispers, "As long as you don''t give up on me, I can endure all grievances. I will try my best to understand you. " "I will use all my strength to love you." He suddenly sound frightens her, "Are you still up?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "I fell asleep, but was woken up by your words." In fact, she knows that hes lying. How could he fall asleep after something like this happened? "Then you go to sleep. I won''t speak anymore." She feels sorry for him. So even though she has many words to say to him, she holds them back. "Karin." Troy hugs her tighter, and swears, "In a rtionship, whoever pays more will suffer more. So, let me pay more in the future." His words move her very much. At least, he would rather hurt himself than hurt her. "Let me apany you to the hospital tomorrow?" "Okay." With her fingers going through his fingers, she secretly swears in her heart that no matter how difficult the road in the future is, she will apany him. Early in the morning, Karin gives a call to Billie and asks Billie to help her to ask for leave. Then Karin follows Troy to the hospital. Robert has arrived first. Hes standing at the door of the ward, walking back and forth. The three people meet. Troy asks in a deep voice, "Is she awake?" "It seems not yet." "Go in." Troy opens the door of the room first. Karin follows him in. Theres a strong smell of disinfectant in the room. The room is so white that its a little dazzling. On the hospital bed, Mia closes her eyes tightly. Her faces deathly pale. Karin''s heart seems to being stung by something, causing a slight pain. Troy walks over to the bed and sits down, staring at Mia with deep eyes, as if hes thinking about something. After waiting for about half an hour, Mia finally wakes up. She opens her eyes to look around, and finally fixes her eyes on the man beside her, "Troy, is this a hospital?" "Yes." She begins to recall, recalling the memories before thea... "Where is Eira?" She suddenly remembers that a car had hit them, and in a hurry, she pushed Troy away, and then she lost consciousness. "She ran away." "Where did she go?" "It''s still unknown." Mia smiles bitterly, "It''s okay. Don''t be discouraged. As long as she is alive, there is always one day to find her." Karin looks away, feeling a little ufortable. Mia probably doesn''t know that her legs are gone, and shes stillforting Troy... "By the way, you are not injured, are you?" Troy shakes his head and says in pain, "I don''t get injured." Mia supports herself and wants to sit up, but is shocked by the tearing pain in her lower body. "What''s wrong with me? How can my leg hurt so much?" Suddenly, she has a bad feeling. Seeing the expressions on Karin and Robert''s faces, Mia fiercely lifts the quilt. Her eyes widen in horror, and she freezes. Time seems to stand still. The sound of breathing cant even be heard. Robert and Troy''s expressions are solemn and painful. Only Karin, her face is the same pale as Mias. "Ah" With a heartbreaking scream, Mia frantically uses her hands to find her legs, "Where are my legs? Where are my legs? Where are my legs?!" "Mia." Troy steps forward and grabs her arm, "Sorry, your legs... are gone." "Impossible! Impossible!!! You lied to me! How could it be!! Where did you hide my legs? You give them back to me quickly. Give them back to me!!!" Mia cries hysterically. She copses. Even Troy cant control her. "Mia, don''t do this. Listen to me, Mia!!!" "I don''t listen. I don''t listen. You all came to lie to me. I want to see the doctor. I need a doctor. Doctor!!! Where is the doctor?" "Miss Mia, calm down. You will tear the wound like this..." Robert steps forward to help Troy pacify, but he cant pacify a person suffering such traumatic experience. Karin doesnt dare to step forward. Under such circumstances, if she says one more word, for Mia, it will be more hurtful. "Find a doctor." In desperation, Troy lets Robert to call the doctor over. The doctor hurries over. Several people hold Mia and forcibly gives her a tranquilizer. Then Mia finally falls asleep again. "It seems that it is difficult for the patient to ept the reality for a while." The doctor shakes his head helplessly. Troy frowns. After staring at Mia on the bed for a while, he turns around and walks out silently. Karin wants to keep up, but is pulled by Robert, "Let him be alone." Chapter116 I Want You to Marry Me 3 I Want You to Marry Me 3 She is stunned and nods slowly, "Okay." She turns to the window and looks out of the window. She doesnt dare to look at the bed behind her, let alone the person lying on the bed. In fact, it is not that she dares not to look at Mia, but she cant bear to look at her. Although Mia is her rival in love, she does not want Mia to be what she is now. She still maintains the kindness of human nature, which makes her know that the loss of the ability to walk freely means that life has almoste to an end. At that time, there is a sharp sound of footsteps from far to near, and the door is pushed open. A group of people walk in, including Mia''s rtives and the Charles family. Suddenly, there is a screaming cry. Karin turns her head and finds that it is a man in his fifties who is crying. He hugs Mia on the bed tightly, crying hoarsely, "Mia, I''m sorry. As your uncle, I have not taken good care of you. How can I bear to face your dead parents? Mia..." Behind the man, there are other people crying, but they are not as sad as the man. There is some chaos in the scene, as well as some sadness. Karin''s arm is pulled with force, and then she is dragged into the ward. She takes a closer look and finds that it is Troy''s eldest sister Mn who is pulling her. She knows immediately that she is going to be wronged again. "It''s you who have framed Mia into what she is now. Don''t you feel ashamed of being here?" "I don''t want to quarrel with you. I can only say that I am also sad that she bes like this." N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "You are guilty rather than sad, right?" Mn grits her teeth angrily, "What a wonderful girl she used to be, but you have ruined her. Karin, why is it not you lying in the ward?" "Why should I be guilty? I have never done anything bad to her, why should I be guilty!" Karin''s tears roll in her eyes. She hates the feeling of being wronged by others. It is obvious that she is thest person who wants Mia to get amputated. "You really don''t do anything bad to her directly, but you indirectly force her to almost die. She has lost her parents, and her only reliance is my brother Karin. But your appearance made her lose even the last hope. If you hadnt intervened in their rtionship, such a tragedy would not happen today, so it is you who have ruined her invisibly, it is you who have taken her legs away!" "Enough!" At some unknown time, Troy has already stood behind them. He res at Mn with an angry expression. He steps forward and asks sternly, "What are you doing? Why do you me her? What does Mias matter have to do with her?" "Troy, don''t be stubborn anymore! This woman is a jinx and she made Mia turn into a disabled person!" "Then I should be the jinx! It has nothing to do with Karin! If you want to find someone to pay for this tragedy, just get back at me. Don''t trouble my woman all day. I have tolerated you for a long time. Don''t think I can''t do anything to you just because you are my sister!" Mn is shocked, and is trembling with anger, "Troy! You are so rebellious. You talk to me disrespectfully because of this woman. What do you want to do to me? Come on, do you want to beat me or kill me? Juste on, I want to see if you are really deceived by her and deny your families!" Troy grabs Karin''s arm and turns away angrily. "Troy, don''t leave,e back! Youe back!" Mn is going crazy. When she was a little girl, she was the eldest child of the family, and her two younger sisters and one younger brother all obeyed her. Although Troy has be a bit rebellious when he grew up, he will still respect her opinion on some issues. However, everything has changed since the woman Karin appears. As the eldest sister, not only does Mn have no prestige to speak, but she no longer wins the respect of her brother Troy. She just can''t let it go. Mn returns to the ward angrily, but is shocked to find that Mia has been awake. There is a circle of people around her bed and they keep talking to her, but she just opens her hollow eyes and stares at the ceiling nkly. Mn quickly goes to the bedside, she holds Mia''s hand and said sadly, "Mia, are you awake? It''s okay. Everything will be ok as long as you live." Mia still doesn''t say anything, but her uncle speaks, "Miss Mn, we have all heard the content of the quarrel between you and Mr. Troy. No matter who have caused my niece to be like this, the Charles family should give us an exnation, right?" Mn nods, "That''s for sure. Mia got injured to save my brother. Our family has always been honest, and we will never do ungrateful things." "Hum, Im afraid its not up to you. Last time I said that I would take thepany''s elite and resign to force him to marry my niece, he promised me. But when the project waspleted, I was the first to be fired. He also specially held a press conference to terminate the engagement with my niece. He is so cold-blooded and ruthless. Can you guarantee that he will be responsible for Mia?" "Can you two stop talking about this in front of the patient?" Robert has stayed in the ward all the time. He doesn''t say a word before, but he can''t stand it anymore, so he has to interrupt. Mia still doesn''t speak. She is so quiet that the air is suffocating. Robert thinks about it for a few seconds, and then he turns around and goes out. As soon as he walks out of the ward, he meets Troy. "You finallye. She has woken up." "Is she still blubbering?" Troy asks in a deep voice, preparing to step forward. "Wait a minute." Robert grabs him, "She has stopped, but now she is too calm, which makes us a little worried." "I see." Troy enters the ward and says to everyone in the room, "Please go out, I have something to tell her alone." The people in the room go out one after another. Mn is thest one to leave. She grits her teeth and says, "Remember what the Charles family''s rules are!" He walks to the bedside and is silent for a moment. He puts the quilt up for Mia before sitting down, and says earnestly, "Mia, you be like this because of me. From now on, I will take care of you. I will treat you as my own sister." Mia moves her eyshes, but she remains silent. "I know you are sad. If you want to cry, just cry out. I will never let go of the man who makes you lie here!" His eyes are full of strong hatred, "I will also not let go of the person who killed my parents ten years ago. If it were not for the purpose of finding out the truth, you would not be implicated in this matter ten yearster. One day I will find all these culprits, and make them pay a heavy price!" Troy says a lot, but Mia never says a word. At this time, he feels that she is indeed too calm. "Mia, why don''t you talk? Tell me what you want to say. If you want to cry and scold, just shout it out. Don''t suppress your grievance." He holds her hand, only feeling cold without any temperature. If it were not for her eyshes to move asionally, he would think that she has no signs of life. "Sorry, I hurt you, sorry." He puts his forehead on her hand in pain, "Why are you pushing me away? I really don''t want to owe you more." No matter how much he says, Mia finally does not respond to him. Finally, she falls asleep and he gets up and leaves. Hees out of the ward and finds Robert staying by the door. Robert anxiously asks, "How is it? Does she speak?" Troy shakes his head, "No." "Then what can we do? It will be better if she wants to cry and vent her frustration. But she doesn''t cry. It''s even more worrying." "You arrange a few people to stay here. Don''t let s her be disturbed. The most important thing is..." He pauses, "To prevent her frommitting suicide." Robert nods, "Understood." Karin wanders aimlessly on the street alone when the mobile phone in her pocket rings. She answers the phone dumbly, and Billie''s concerned voicees from the other side of the phone, "What happened today? Why did you hang up without saying clearly in the morning?" "I''ll go to school to see you." She hangs up weakly. She stops a taxi and goes to University of Zurich. When Billie sees her, she anxiously asks, "What happened?" Chapter117 I Want You to Marry Me 4 I Want You to Marry Me 4 "Mia had a car ident." "What?" Stunned for a few seconds, Billieughs, "Did she have a car ident? That''s great! A bad woman like her deserves to be punished. How did she curse youst time? She said you would go to hell, right? She is actually cursed herself with her bad heart, she deserves it!" "Billie." Karin res at her sadly, "You don''t understand the situation, don''t talk nonsense." "What? Whats the matter with you? It''s your rival in love not your rtive who has the car ident. You shouldn''t be so distraught. You are reacting like a stupid, do you understand?" "She was in a car ident because of Troy. She lost both legs! The question that exists in front of Troy and me is that she must have someone responsible for her. Do you understand?" Billie bes surprised with her mouth wide open, and she suddenly can''t speak. After a while, she asks in frustration, "Then what are you going to do now?" "I dont know." Karin rubs her hair in annoyance. Those words that Mn said have kept echoing in her ears, and she can''t drive them away. She is really annoyed. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "What did Troy say?" "He said he would not give me up." "That''s fine. Since he has promised you, what else do you have to worry about?" "You don''t understand. Things are not as simple as you think." "Howplicated is that?" "Mia had such an ident Do you think Mias family will let it go easily?" "Hey, her family just has a small business and doesnt border on the noble. Will Troy be afraid of them?" "Even if her family will not make trouble, the Charles family will be targeting us, not to mention that it would be difficult to deal with Troy''s sister Mn alone." Billie rolls her eyes, "Why is Miss Mn so annoying? Does she have hatred against you? Why does she keep picking on you?" "I don''t know." "Well, don''t be unhappy. I will call William. Let''s go for a drink and forget all the unpleasant things." After speaking, she takes the phone and dials William''s number, but she frowns, "Damn, he turns it off. Forget it, let''s go by ourselves." "No, I want to go back." Karin doesn''t have the mood to go out to y. She wants to go back to Ziteng Garden quickly and ask Troy about Mia''s situation. She hurried back without a stop, but Troy does note back. She has to sit in the garden and wait for him. Afraid that he is in a bad mood, she doesnt dare to call him. After waiting for more than two hours, she runs out quickly when she hears the sound of a car outside. As soon as Troy gets out of the car, she rushes forward and asks, "Was Mia awake?" "Yes." "How was she? Was she still blubbering?" He shakes his head, "No, she was quite calm." "Has she stopped making trouble?" Karin is a little surprised, "How can she stop making trouble?" "Maybe she has epted the reality, or maybe she needs some time to ept it." Troy takes her hand and they walk into the garden together. When they go upstairs, he stares at dark circles around her eyes and says, "Don''t think about anything tonight. Just sleep well." Feeling quite disturbed, she asks, "Then what did you tell her?" "I said I would take care of her like my own sister." "Did she agree with you?" "She didn''t speak." Karin is frustrated, "Then she must be unwilling." "Whether she wants it or not, I can only give her such a promise. As I have said, I will make a clear distinction between responsibility and love." Troy holds up her face with his hands, "Well, don''t worry about it anymore. I don''t want to see you unhappy." He goes to work in the study, and she goes to the bathroom to take a shower. After taking a shower, she lies down on the bed. Maybe she is really too tired. After a while, she falls asleep deeply. When she wakes up, it is already more than two o''clock in the morning. She finds that the ce next to her is empty, so she gets up abruptly and shouts, "Troy..." Is he still working? Karin puts on slippers and runs all the way to the study. She opens the door only to find that there is no one in the study. She rushes downstairs and searches everywhere, but she can''t find him. She can''t help being a little worried. It is sote, where did he go... She hurried back to the bedroom to call him, but the ringtonees from the sofa. His phone is in the pocket of his coat and the coat is thrown on the sofa. He shouldn''t have walked far without his coat. She calms down and thinks about it, and suddenly thinks of a ce, and then she runs to the rooftop. In the dark night, the moon hangs halfway up the mountain, and everything is in tranquility around. He just sits alone on the chair they made out with each other in the rain. Staring at him quietly for a moment, she walks over and leans on his back, and asks softly, "Why are you sitting here alone?" Troy''s body trembles a little. He puts her hands into his palms, and gently exins, "I can''t sleep, so I am going to see the sunrise." "It''s too early to watch the sunrise now." She sits next to him, leaning her head on his shoulder, "It will take at least three hours to see the rising sun." "I am afraid of missing it, so Ie early." "Why do you want to watch it suddenly?" He stiffens for a while. After pondering for a moment, he replies with a trembling voice, "Because today is the 10th anniversary of my parents death." Karin is stunned. She doesn''t know what to say suddenly. Sometimes you cant feel the pain of others, even if the person is your lover. "I will watch the sunrise with you next year, okay?" He lowers his eyes, "Okay." "Then let me apany you the year after the next, okay?" "Okay." "What about three years from now?" "Okay." "Can I stay with you for the rest of my life?" "...Okay." She cries suddenly, "Troy, are you sad?" "A little." "Are you just a little sad? I know, you heart hurts deeply now." He stretches out his hand to wipe away her tears, "Sweetie, my heart doesn''t hurt. There is no rehearsal in life. Live broadcasts are yed every day. Whether it is good or bad, we must face it with a strong heart. If we are not strong, then we can only face life cowardly." Karin blinks nkly with tears, and nods vigorously. "Do you want to be a strong person?" he asks. "Yes." "Okay, then you have to remember..." He pauses and straightens her shoulders, "If you want to be a strong person, you can''t let others know how painful you are. It would be better if you can cheat yourself." Karin is stunned for a long time, but she doesn''t quite understand what he means. Until many years later when she experiences the pains of growth and the changes of love, she has suddenly realized how far she has to disguise to cheat others and herself. "Well, let''s stop talking about these unhappy things." Troy pats his leg, "Come on, I will hold you to sleep for a while." "No, I want to watch the sunrise with you." "I will wake you up at sunrise." She thinks for a while, "Okay." Sitting down, she grabs one of his hands and strokes it carefully. He lowers his head, "Why don''t you sleep?" "You have to give me time to sleep. I cant fall asleep immediately." He puts on a light smile, "If you can''t sleep, you should count the stars. Don''t keep drawing circles in my palm." "But I like to do that. Have you heard of a legend?" "What legend?" "It is said that as long as a woman draws nine thousand nine hundred and ny-nine circles in the palm of a man she likes, the man will never get away for the rest of her life, he will belong to the woman who draws the circle forever." He smiles, "So you will trap me this way, right?" "Exactly." "Then how many circles have you drawn?" "I have only drawn a few hundred circles." She pouts, "You are so busy every day, and I have limited time to see you. Even if I see you, I rarely have free time to draw circles. So, its still a bit far from the goal." He pats her shoulder, "It''s okay. You have enough time to draw in the rest of your life." Encouraged by his words, Karin continues to draw. After more than an hour, she suddenly raises her head and says, "Troy, when will you fulfill your promise to travel with me?" "Any time, or tomorrow." She thinks for a while and shakes her head, "Let''s wait until Mia''s condition gets better. I guess you are worried about her now. If you are not in the mood, I will not be in any mood to travel." Chapter 118 I Want You to Marry Me 5 Chapter 118 I Want You to Marry Me 5 "Okay, let''s wait." Troy suddenly withdraws his hand. Karin asks in surprise, "Why don''t you let me continue drawing circles?" "What did you just call me?" "Your name." "What is my name?" "Troy." "Do you just call me that way?" Karin snorts helplessly, "I always call you that way." "I feel a little strange and unhappy when I hear you call me my name." She is stunned, "Then what do you want me to call you?" "At least, you should call me more intimate." "But I don''t want to call you in a cheesy way. It''s okay when only the two of us are present. It''s a little embarrassing to do that in front of others." "You are my lover, what are you afraid of?" "Then what on earth do you want me to call you?" "What do I call you?" Karin pats her head, "Well, I see. I should call you Troy Honey." "..." "Don''t you like it? I think it''s a good name. It sounds kind, intimate, and smooth." "Also cheesy." He responds. "Do you think it''s cheesy? Forget it, I''ll call you the original way. Anyway, I''m used to it." Troy sighs, "Well, I won''t force you." He stretches out his hand to her, "You can continue painting." When Karin is painting, she suddenly speaks softly, "Troie." "Huh?" Although her voice is gentle, he still hears it, "Are you calling me?" "There are only two of us here, of course I am calling you. Do you think I am calling a ghost?" Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Karin grabs his neck and yells sweetly, "Troie. Can I call you this way?" His sexy thin lips curled up a satisfied smile, "Yes." "From now on, I will call you this way, okay?" "Okay." "Don''t let others call you this name again. This is my exclusive name for you." "Okay." "Do you like me calling you Troie?" "Yes, I like it." "Then I will call you this name a few more times." "Okay." "Troie" "Mm-hmm." "Troie" "Yes." "Troie"Troie"Troie" You will always be Troie who belongs to me alone. After drawing a thousand circles, they finally see the sunrise. This is the first time they watch the dawn seriously. The hellrot morning glow fills the horizon, and the red sun floats in the clouds. The sun shines on the ground, while the mountains and waters are looming in the white fog. Karin is very happy and excited. Such a beautiful scene will not be a rare urrence. In the future, she will have the opportunity to watch it with him every year. During breakfast, she deliberately asks Troy, "Shall we go to see Mia today?" He nods, "Yes, but it may be in the afternoon. I will go to the cemetery first." "Um..." She hesitates to speak. She tries to say something, but is embarrassed to speak. "Do you want to go with me?" She raises her head suddenly, "Where to go?" "Cemetery." "Really? Can I go with you?" She is overjoyed as she really wants to go there. "As you want." "Thank you, Troie." He pats her head fondly, "You are used to calling me this way so quickly." After leaving Ziteng Garden, Karin follows Troy to worship his parents. She is very excited, as if she is going to meet her future parents-inw. When they reach the cemetery, she puts down the flowers and bows deeply, then she retreats to a ce two hundred meters away. She knows that Troy must have a lot to say to his parents. Looking at his back from a distance, she seems to see a mountain pressing on his shoulders, making him almost breathless. Loyalty and filial piety can hardly be realized at the same time. If he wants to be loyal to love, he must betray his family. For a moment, Karin really wants to persuade him to give up something, then he can take her to elope and rush to a ce where no one knows them. Only then can they live a life in peace. But she knows that it is impossible. Troy''s world has been far away from her all the time. Hearing a car whistle, she turns around and sees three cars parking next to Troy''s car, and then the three daughters of the Charles family get out of the car. Mn walks in front. In order to avoid conflicts, Karin quickly turns her head and tries not to provoke her. "Why are you here?" Sometimes, even if you don''t want to make trouble, the trouble wille to you. "He brought me here." Karin points to Troy in the distance. "Don''t always use Troy as an excuse. Are you qualified toe to my parents'' cemetery? You are really shameless! I just scolded you yesterday. Don''t you have any sense of shame?" Lily frowns when she hears what Mn said, "Mn, why are you so aggressive? Karin is the girlfriend of Troy. What is wrong with her to see our parents?" "Shut up." Mn stares at her and grits her teeth, "Girlfriend? Only she herself thinks she is Troy''s girlfriend. Who of our Charles family recognizes her?" "Mn, as long as Troy approves of his girlfriend, it has nothing to do with the rest of the Charles family." Even Arya who is usually the least nosy in the Charles family can''t stand it. She even helps Karin, which annoys Mn. Mn stomps fiercely, "Are you all crazy? Troy is bewitched by her, and are you also bewitched? This is the cemetery of our parents. Arent you afraid of hurting their hearts in front of them?" Karin is silent for a long time, but she can''t bear it anymore. She raises her chin and looks at Mn directly, "If I really know how to bewitch others, I won''t just bewitch Lily and Arya. Even you will be bewitched by me, so that no one will trouble me again." "You" Mn''s face turns pale with anger. Lily suppresses her smile, and Arya quietly gives Karin a thumbs-up. "Besides, you know that your brother doesn''t like Mia, but you always force him to do what he doesn''t want to do. You are not living a happy life, and you don''t want him to be happy. The person who really hurts your parents should be you!" "Karin!" Mn is crazy, and she raises her hand to p Karin, but is stopped by Troy who is walking quickly. He grabs Mns arm and shakes it off vigorously, then he asks coldly, "Are you here to worship your parents or to make trouble?" "Do you hear what she just said? She doesn''t respect me at all." "Then have you respected her?" Troy questions her ironically, then he takes Karin''s hand and leaves without looking back. "Stop!" Mn steps forward to stop them, "Let her apologize to me. I will never allow her to humiliate me." "Did she humiliate you? Compared with what you said to her, can her words be called humiliation? Besides, I think what she said is the truth. Are you really happy? No!" Karin looks at him in surprise. The man in front of her even turns against his family in order to protect her. In an instant, her heart is filled with mixed feelings. On the way back, Troy asks her, "I''m going to see Mia now. Will you go with me?" She shakes her head, "No, she might not want to see me now." "Well, I''ll take you to school." "Okay." Troy sends her to University of Zurich, then turns around to the hospital. Two men stand outside the ward. They are the people he ordered Robert to arrange here yesterday. He steps forward and the man nods, "Mr. Troy." "Is there anything unusual about Miss Mia?" "No." "Has she talked to you or the doctor?" "No." "Okay, I know." He ponders for a moment, then he opens the door and walks in. The bright sunlight outside the window illuminates Mia''s pale face. She falls asleep, breathing very quietly. Troy sits next to her, stares at her for a moment and sighs. The quieter she is, the more worried Troy is. "When did youe here?" He raises his head abruptly, and asks in surprise, "Are you awake?" "I can''t sleep forever." "Then what do you want to eat? I will ask others to prepare it for you." Seeing that she is willing to speak, Troy is finally relieved. "I don''t want to eat anything. I want to talk to you." Chapter 119 I Want You to Marry Me 6 Chapter 119 I Want You to Marry Me 6 "Okay." Mias dull eyes move to the ceiling. She asks, "Can you hold me up?" Troy is a little bit hesitant. Mia smiles, "Its fine. I can sit. Just hold me up." Troy reaches out and gently picks her up. He tries not to look at the lower part of her thighs. "Do I look ugly now? Like a monster?" "No." "Dont lie to me. I know I am no different than a monster now even if you dont tell me." "Mia." Troy rebukes, "Dont be pessimistic." "Then what else can I do? I lost my legs. And now you are asking me to tell myself that it does not matter as long as I am still alive?" Troy remains silent. Mia continues sorrowfully, "Maybe for everyone, life always has some highlights. But for me, it is just like death, no difference." "I know you feel sad. I am much sadder than you. I dont want you to experience the suffering at all." "You want me safe and sound only because you dont want me to be your burden again." "Things have already happened. Just leave them there. Dont think too much. I have told Robert to buy the best artificial limb for you. You can stand up again as long as you have confidence." "I dont have that kind of thing." Mia res at Troy hopelessly, "Its just fake in the end. I cannote back to my formal life forever. My life is meaningless now." "How? Stephen Hawking could make him life meaningful. Why could not you?" "Because I am not him." The atmosphere between them is a little bit heavy. They both remain silent for a while. A few moments later, Troy hears Mia asking, "Will you take care of me?" He nods, "Yes. I will do anything if you ask." "Anything?" Troys heart thuds. He adds, "Expect for marriage." "I am sorry. I only have one request. I want you to marry me." Troy rubs his forehead. This is what he worries most. Now, his fearse true. "I am really sorry for the situation now. And I know the Charles Family owes too much to your family. But forgive me. I cannot satisfy you in this respect." "You cannot? Fine. Just go. Leave me alone." She yanks off the infusion tube in her hand. Blood seeps out at once. Troy stops her, asking astonishingly, "What are you doing?" "You know what I am doing. I want to end this painful life." "Calm down. Why cant you just let go of your obsession? I dont love you. Will you really be happy marrying someone who doesnt love you?" "But at least I have the reason to live. How can I talk about happiness when I am like this? Since I woke up, I have known I am denied the way to happiness because I am a monster now. I ask you to marry me so that I can have something to live for. I just want something to rely on. You only have two choices. One is marring me, the other is refusing me. If you agree, I will live for you. If you refuse, then I will not ept any help from you. Whether I live or die, it''s none of your business." Troy stands up suddenly, "Are you forcing me?" "No. In fact, even if you agree to marry me, I wont be happy. As you said, I have lost my hope for life. I cannot live like a normal person. Love and marriage just do not matter anymore." "If they are not important, why do you still try to make it hard for me? Marriage is not a childs y. If I marry you, then I will be bound to cause harm to others." "I am not saying you must agree. You can just give me up and leave now. If you leave, you do not need toe here again, and I will no longer be a burden to you. You can live a happy life with someone you love." "Why being so extreme? You really think I dare not leave?" Troy takes a deep breath and turns around, deciding to leave. He takes a few steps but is stopped by a loud sound. Mia falls from the bed. "Mia." Troy strides forward to pick her up. For the first time, he sees her wounds. Blood oozes from the thick gauze. The wounds in her lower thigh are ghastly and shocking. "Did it hurt?"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Mias face is pale. She sneers with tears, "No. Compared with the wounds in my heart, it is just nothing." Troy closes his eyes and then shouts at her, "Why did you push me away? If I knew this would happen, I would rather be the one hit by the car. I don''t need you to sacrifice yourself to save me and then torture me again." "I did that because I love you. I did not give it much thought. I just did naturally. If a car rush toward you and Karin, I am sure you will do what I did." "If you love me, you should fulfill my happiness. Instead, you are forcing me into a dilemma now." "Then who can fulfill my happiness? When you broke off the engagement with me, grudged as I was, I did not lose the hope for life because I was still young and beautiful. I believed that someday I would meet someone who loves me truly. Then he could break up the resentment in my heart and rece you. Then I would live happily to the end. But now? I am paralyzed. Nobody will love me. I lose my basic ability to take care of myself. I dont even dare to look at my body. Every time I see it, I hope I would rather die. Do you understand?" "Yes. I know your pain. Do you think it does not hurt my heart to see you like this? You lose the ability of self-living. I can help that. But it does not need marriage to ensure that." "Its just what you think. You dont need that. But I need it most." Mia breaks down in tears, "My father died because of your family. My mother now lives in the convalescent hospital, crazy and insane for ten years. Even I be a disabled. You ruined the first half of my life, and now you ruin the second half of my life. My whole life is destroyed by your family. I just ask for a marriage. Is it too much?" "No. But I am sorry that I cant promise you that." Troy turns around. He says to the two men beside the door, "Take good care of her. Tell me if there is any situation." "Yes, sir." Troy leaves the hospital and drives fast. Extremely annoyed, he feels an urge to kill someone. Karin has waited for him at the gate as before when hees back to Ziteng Garden at night. "Troie." She rushes toward him, "You havee back early today." "You dont want that?" "No." Karin shakes her head, "But, havent you visited Mia?" "No, I have." "Is she feeling better?" "She can speak now." "Really?" Karin is nervous, "What did she say? Did she ask you to marry her?" Seeing her worried face, Troy feels sad and says, "No." "Then she will ask you to do that. She will ask you to be responsible for her. What should we do? I have told you to give up revenge. If you follow my words, there wont be so many troubles." "Dont think too much with your little head. Leave all things to me. And all you need to do is focusing on your study." "I dont want to think about these either. But I am still very worried" "But whats the use of worrying. Does it help? Things just happened." Troy tries to change the topic, "Have your done what I told you at yourst birthday?" "What?" Troy said a lot of things. How could she remember? "About the present." Chapter 120 I Want You to Marry Me 7 Chapter 120 I Want You to Marry Me 7 "Oh, now I remember." Karin pouts, "I am not an idiot. You really think I will run to ask for present in the yard? Am I that stupid?" "You dont believe me?" "You are not credible." "Follow me." Troy takes Karins hand and together they walk to the corner of the garden. He points to the ground, "Look carefully. Do you find something?" "Its too dark. I cannot see anything." Troy gives his phone to her and says, "Look again." Karin bents down, "Nothing found. Nothing." Troy sighs, and squats beside her. He uses his phone light to help her see clearly, and points to arge area of nts with small sprouts, saying, "Look. Your presents are there." "Whats this? Just some weeds." "Dummy. They are not weeds, but the seeds of purple dandelion from Northern America. I put a lot of effort to get it." "Purple dandelion?" Karin is shocked. She wanders back and forth through the garden hundreds of times a day, but never notices there is something different. She even walks over it a few times. "Yes. They will bloom in there months if things go smooth." "Why didnt you tell me? When did you nt them? I dont even have the faintest idea" "On your birthday. I do not nt them. I just asked Yuma to plow the soil and scatter those seeds." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "So, Yuma knows the secret?" "Yes, I tell her to keep that." "You two were in cahoots to trick me. I hate you." But in fact, Karin feels moved and happy. "Thank you so much." She suddenly stands on her tiptoes and kisses him on the cheek. "Dont mention it. I have said that I would give you a present which would make you as happy as my mother. And money cant buy this." "Thank you. I love it very much." "But I still have my concern." "What?" "I''m worried that the climate here is not right for the flowers to bloom." "I dont mind if they will bloom or not. I know your love for me. And that all. If they can give full blossom, thats the best. If they cannot, I still feel happy." Troy smiles, "You are the most easily satisfied woman I have ever seen." "No, I am not easily satisfied." "Oh? Why?" "Because I always hope you can love me more. I can never be satisfied. I want you to love me. I want you to love me more. I want you to be crazy about me. So, just love me with all your heart." "Ok, as you wish." Karin runs away immediately when she finds his staring eyes. She keepsughing while running, and says, "Help. Therees the wolf" Herughter echoes in the quiet Ziteng garden. Sometimes, you can only try your best to ignore the misfortunes in life. The next afternoon, Troy receives a call from the hospital. It is from his man. They say, "Boss, Miss Mia did not eat anything all day yesterday." Troy frowns and says, "Okay, I know." "What should we do?" "Continue observing and report back tomorrow." "Yes, sir." After hanging up the phone, Troy leans back in his office chair with his long fingers pinching his brow in deep thought. The next day, the phone calles again, saying that Mia is still unwilling to eat anything. Troy breaks his coffee cup, knowing that Mia is exerting pressure on him. Troy hardens his heart, asking them to keep observing. Troys patience has gone out when his man tells him the same thing on the third day. He drives to the hospital. Standing in front of Mia, looking at her pale face, Troy asks angrily, "So, you really want to die?" "None of your business." "What do you want?" "You know what I want." Troy smashes his fist against the wall and says, "Okay. You have to eat something first. I will consider that." Mia looks at him coldly, "Whats the difference? The result will be the same." "Dont push your luck. I said I will consider it. That means at least you have 50% of chance. But if you irritate me, you will lose all the chance." Mia moves her parched lips, "Okay, I will give you three days for consideration. I want your answer three dayster. You have to think about it carefully. My heart is so wretched that it is like dead ashes. If you dont promise me, then I''d rather die than live like this." Robert points to Troys office when he sees Troying back from the hospital, "Now therees the toughest one." "Who?" "Your sister." Troy shakes his hand with resignation and pulls open the door. "Troy." Mn stands up from sofa and says, "Do you know now Mia refuses to eat?" "I know." "Then you just leave her alone? Have you forgotten who made her this way?" "No, I have visited her. What do you want?" Mn is surprised, "Really?" "Yes, I juste back from hospital." Troy wearily walks over to his desk and sits down, "Please go out if there is nothing else. I have to work now." "What are you going to do with Mia?" "I know what to do. Can you stop worrying about everything?" Mn raises her eyebrows and says, "How can I not be worried? Ever since Karin shows up, I just cannot ease my mind, not even at one single thing. If you just let her go to Zurich and marry Mia, everything will be fine. Maybe you even have your own child now." "I know what I am doing. I can make decisions on my own. I dont need others to worry about me. Now, go out. I have to work." "You" Mn suddenly sits down on the sofa and cries, "You are pissing me off. You''ve grown up now, haven''t you? Do you remember who stayed by your side day and night, apanying you through those painful days when mom and dad just died? You just forgot the pain after recovery. You disown me as a sister for that woman. Would you dare to talk to mom and dad like this?" Troy gets up. He walks to Mns side and says gruffly, "I do not. I have never recovered from the past. There is not a day that it does not hurt. If I forgot the past pain, why did I still try to find out the cause of their death? For this, I even got Mia into hospital. I do not forget it were you who were there tofort me and care for me during the most difficult days. I refused to follow your words because I couldnt agree on some of your ideas. But this does not mean that I want to cut off ties with you. If our parents were still alive, they would not force me to do things I do not like. The real family is the one that encourages, understands, and supports each other. Do you understand?" Troy reaches out to wipe the tears from her face after he finishes his words. He gives Mn a warm hug, saying, "I really hope you can understand my feelings. Now I face a lot of pressure. I have to run thepany alone and I have to deal with those who cast covetous eyes on us. I am already very tired. Please just do not give me additional trouble." Mn sniffs, trying to say something. But she just cannot utter a word. Finally, she blows her nose and leaves without hesitation. Karin has been thinking about paying a visit to Mia. Finally, she makes up her mind. But she dares not to go alone, so she asks Billie forpany. Billie agrees. They go to the hospital by taxi. Standing outside the ward, Karin feels extremely nervous. She keeps breathing over and over again. Seeing this, Billie ridicules, "Look at you. Is she really that scary?" "You have no idea about that. She almost got crazy that day when knowing she had lost her legs. In fact, it would be too much for everyone." Karin seems to have thought of something, and she says quickly, "Don''t say anything to irritate her. She is already very poor." "Okay, I know." Mias face darkens when seeing Karin enter. She asks coldly, "Why are you here?" "I am here to see you." Karin sits down in front of her, leaves the fruit on the table, and puts the specially bought flowers in a vase. Then she says gently, "I heard that you love lilies. I will buy you a bunch every day as long as I have time." Chapter 121 I Want You to Marry Me 8 Chapter 121 I Want You to Marry Me 8 "Dont pretend you are kind." Mia points to the flowers, "Throw them away!" She freezes, "Ie here to visit you sincerely, please dont be like this, okay?" "Didnt you hear me? Your flowers make me sick!" Billie stares at her in shock and is about to lose her temper, but is stopped by Karin. "Okay, I will throw it away since you dont like it." She takes the flowers out and throws them in the trash can in the balcony. When she walks into the ward again, she is calm on face and does not get angry because Mia refuses her flowers. "Fuck off. Why are you here?" "Thank you." "What?" Mia shows a wry smile, "For what?" "Thank you for saving Troy." "Funny, I saved him because I love him. It is none of your business. Dont thank me for that. You are nothing. You just want to make fun of me, stop that pretentious look." Billie cannot stand it said, pointing at Mia, "You are sick. Do you think everyone is like you? No wonder you suffer." "Billie!" Karin stares at her angrily, "Dont say that!" "Fuck off! Fuck off you all!" Mia turns pale out of anger. She pushes the fruit, cup, thermos bottle on the table to the ground. All of a sudden, it gets chaotic. "Lets go, Karin, she is mad. Leave her alone!" Billie drugs Karin out. Karin turns around and finds Mias legs are bleeding because of injury. Feeling distressed, she breaks free Billies hand and goes back to press Mia, "Dont move, you are bleeding!" "None of your business! Fuck off!" Mia pushes her hysterically. More blood oozes out of the wounds. "Billie, call the doctor, hurry!" "Karin, leave her alone. She will not ept your kindness." "I dont need her to ept that. Go to the doctor now!" Holding tightly Mia, she urged Billie to call a doctor. Seeing Karin being stubborn, Billie stamps her foot and walks out of the ward. Soon, the doctores and helps Mia to deal with the wound. When he is arranging the wrap, he says angrily, "It cannot bleed again, or it will get infected." Expressionless, Mia let the doctor scold her. She is no longer hysterical like before. Karin cleans up the floor carefully. After that, she says, "Since you hate me, I will note to you again." When she is about to leave, a cold voice sounds, "Wait." Mia points at the apple that she picked up, "Peel me an apple." Billie takes a breath and feels relieved that she finally can get away from this monster. She does not expect that she will ask Karin to peel an apple for her, so she stops Karin, annoyed, and says, "Dont. she has dual personality. If she is mad again, she will make you suffer." Karin takes a breath, "Never mind." After washing the apple, she is peeling it standing by the side of the window. "Come over." Mia beckons her to sit on the chair next to the bed. "Do you know I be this because of Troy?" Karin is stunned, "Yes." "How do you think he should make it up for me?" "What do you want?" "What else do I want? The pretty clothes cannot cover my disabled body; the shinning diamonds cannot show my beauty; precious food and roses cannot make me happy. What do you think I want?" Karin is silent, but shivers all over. She knows what Mia wants. "I dont know what you want. I only know that people cannot escape destiny. If a person is unlucky, he shouldnt get others into trouble." Mia snorts, "Are you trying to tell me dont steal your man?" "Mia, I know you like Troy, but love is not about one party. If you love him, you should know if he loves you or not. If he does not love you and stays with you, neither of you will be happy. Since you are not happy, why dont you leave him? it is good for both of you." "Shut your mouth!" Mia pats the apple off, "The happy one has no right to ask the unhappy one to give up!" The sharp knife cuts Karins finger. It hurts. "What a mad woman! Lets go, Karin!" Billie walks out of the ward angrily, pulling Karin. "I am so so so angry! I hate her! She is sick! She is mentally ill! She is a freak!" After they walk out of the hospital, Billie scolds crazily. If Karin does not leave, she may lost control and kill that monster! "Okay, Billie, you should not hate but show sympathy for her." "No! Since we walked into that ward, she gave us a gloomy face. She even spoke bad words. It is true that she lost her legs. But she does not deserve my sympathy." Karin signs, "You cannot feel her feeling. You are not in her position, so you cannot feel her pain in heart. She had lost her families, love and life. If it were me, I would be more painful than her!" She is not speaking for Mia. She is telling the truth. Mia has lost three important things in life. If it was her to lose any of them, she will definitely suffer. "You are nice, but I cannot take it. If it were me, I will go away." "She became disabled because of Troy. I wont care about it for the sake of him." Billie sighed with resignation. Suddenly, she reminds that Karins hand has been cut, she raised her hand, "God, you are bleeding!" She takes bandage out from her bag and puts it on Karins hand,ining, "See? You still spoke for her. You will regret if she kills you!" The wound is deep, so the bandage does not work. In less than one minute, it bleeds again. Billie stamps her foot and says, "Come on, get a clinic to deal with it." They find a clinic nearby. When Karin is dealing with her wound, Billie sneaks out and makes a call to Troy. Ten minutester, Troy arrives. After he gets off the car, he asks in concern, "What is going on?" "It is all about Mia!" Billie tells him the details. Then she takes a nce at the stubborn figure, distressed, "Karin did it for you, please dont fail her." N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Troy lowers his eyelids and nods, "I know." "Go in, she will finish soon." After dealing with the wound, Karin, holding her bag, walks outside the room. Lowering her head to check her finger, she thinks about how she should tell Troy if he asks about it at night. All of a sudden, she bumps into a man. She is surprised when she sees the man, "Troie." Chapter 122 A Secret 1 Chapter 122 A Secret 1 Frowning slightly, Troy shows concern on his face. He raises Karins hand and asks with concern, "Does it hurt?" "No." She shakes her head. "Why did youe to her?" "I wanted to visit her" "She will not ept your kindness." "I know, I dont need that." "Dont be silly again." "If you dont like that, I wont be there again." She lowers her eyes. "It is not about whether I like it or not. I dont want you to get hurt. She is likely to do anything with her mental state." "Okay." Billiees over, "Troy, we have had food yet. We are hungry." He shows a smile, "What would you like to eat?" "Steak." Troy takes them to a western restaurant. After the beef is served, Karin is about to pick up the knife and fork. Troy takes them and says, "Your hand is injured. I will do it." Seeing that he cut the beef into pieces, Billie is jealous. When will Robert treat her like this? "Take it." Troy puts the beef in the front of Karin. Seeing her chewing slowly, he feels relieved. "Have some juice." He helps the juice to her. She has it with straw. Billie cannot stand it and said with dissatisfaction, "Can you stop? I am jealous!" Karin nces at her, "Dont raise your head." "I am not deaf, I can hear your voice." Billie puts a piece of beef into her mouth and begins to chew. She rolls her eyes and then she says to Troy with a smile, "Troy, I havent seen your assistant recently. Isnt he close to you?" "He does not need to stay with me all day. He has a lot of things to do." "Oh? So he is busy?" "Yes." She takes a deep breath and continues after a pause, "Can you do a favor for me?" Karin thinks if Billie wants Troy to introduce her to his assistant. "What is it? I will help you if I can." "Can I have a part-time job in yourpany? I want to earn some living expenses. The price in Zurich is too high." Troy is stunned andter nods, "Sure." "Really? Great! Thank you! Thank you so much!" Billie is excited. Now she has chances to see Robert. Since they work in the samepany, sooner or later, he will be her man. Before the lunch finishes, Troys phone rings. He hangs up after a few talks and then he says to Karin, "I need to leave now. Can you stay here with Billie?" "Yes." He stands up and says to Billie, "Please take care of her." "Dont worry. I will take care of her as my highness." "I am not a highness." Karin says looking at Troys back, "You called him, right?" "Yes, any problem?" "Why did you call him? He is busy at work." "You are more important than work. You are injured, he should show up." "It is not a big dealpared with Mia." She picks up the juice and takes a sip, frowning, "Have you decided to approach Robert?" "Yes, I will miss him if I dont approach him now. If he has a rtionship with a womanter, I will have to give up." "Give up now." "Why?" Billie is nervous, "Does he have a girlfriend now?" "To tell you the truth," Karin signs, "Troy knows you like Robert. He agreed that you work in their company, because he knows that even if you work in hispany, Robert will not like you." "Why? Why is he sure about that?" N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "Because Robert has a fiance, Gigi, Troys cousin. I have seen Gigi. She is arrogant. Robert does not like you now. Even if he likes you, dare you steal the son-inw of the Charles family? Gigi will not let you go!" Billie is shocked to hear that. She freezes and then she burst into tears, "He has a fiance why why didnt you tell me before" Karin exins, "I was afraid that you would be sad. See? I tell you now and you are sad. Never mind, dont take others man. You can find another one, okay?" "No!" Billie pats the table heavily and says, with tears streaming down, "I will not give up. He has just been engaged. I dont mind it. I will wait for him to break the engagement. If he is married, I will wait for him to get divorced. I only have him in my life." Karin shakes her head. Sometimes, she admires the stubborn Billie. Troy does not go back to thepany, but to the house of Paul Wong, Mias uncle. He makes a call to Troy, saying that he has important things to discuss. For the sake of Mia, Troyes to his house. Troy couldnt be bothered to meet him as Paul has betrayed him, even though it was for Mia. But Troy does not ept any betrayals. "What do you want to talk with me?" "Mr. Troy, follow me please." Paul closes the door after they walk into the study. A secret will be prevailed. "No way!" Troy pinches Pauls neck. There is angry fire in his eyes, as if burning Paul to death. "Believe it or not, I am telling you the truth. I have evidence." "What evidence?" Troy turns pale on face, shivering. Paul pulls open the drawer, "This CD is a proof, but I will give it to you, unless you marry Mia." "Do you think you have trapped me? Mia has used your tricks. Change your way next time!" Troy snorts and is ready to leave. Paul stops him, "Wait." "I can y this CD to you." He stops his pace without turning his head. Paul puts the CD into theputer and the voice from the computer makes Troy shocked. He rushes to theputer, staring at the screen of theputer. He is cold on face, clenching his fist and gritting his teeth. But it stops at the critical moment. He grasps Pauls cor, "Why did it stop? Why did it stop at the critical moment?" "There is one CD, but I divided it into two. You have seen the first one, and I hid the other one and set password. Except for me, no one in this world knows about it. If you want the second one, get married to Mia, and I will give it to you on the wedding day." "Arent you afraid that I will kill you?" With killing intention in his eyes, Troy cannot almost control himself. "As you like. But if you kill me, you will never know the truth. There are two men know about the truth, one has disappeared, and the other one is me. I am your biggest hope." Chapter 123 A Secret 2 Chapter 123 A Secret 2 Paul is Mias uncle, so he knows the grudge of the two families. He is clear that his niece bes a cripple because Troy needs to find Eira. "If it''s not as ast resort, I will not bring out the CD. I am ready to take the disc into my coffin when I am death. And it will be a secret forever. Last night, I dreamed about my sister. She scolded me I didn''t take good care of her daughter, so today I have to do it. Think about it before you answer me." When Troyes out of Paul''s study, his face looks like an ice cube in a cold day. He drives to thepany and walks into the office in a hurry. He makes a call to ask Roberte in. "Have you found Eira?" Robert freezes, lowers head and keeps silent. "I''m asking you a question, do you hear me?" "In fact, there was news yesterday." "Why didnt you tell me yesterday? Where is she?" Troy is suppressing his anger, and asks in harsh voice. "She is... dead." The atmosphere suddenly falls to the freezing point. With a snap, Troy fell all the items on table to the ground. "What did you say? She''s dead? How could she be dead!!" "When my men found her, she was lying in a dpidated building in the suburbs. Then I went to see her son, who cried and told me that his mother had called him the day before and said strange things..." What words? "He said that she will be found sooner orter. She is afraid ofpromising her son, so she has to sacrifice herself." Troy is unbearable. He feels pain in heart since Paul told him that thing. At the moment, another clue is completely broken. He is angry and can no longer suppress the pain in the heart, smashing the items in the office into pieces. Robert has followed him for more than ten years. It is his first time to see him get out of control. He rushes forward to embrace him, Mr. Troy, calm down. We can find another clue, calm down please!" "Why didn''t you tell me she is dead at the first time?!" "Because you are annoyed about Mia..." Originally he wants to tell him when things get better. He does not expect he asks today. Troy finally calms down and is silent for a moment. Then he tells Robert that Paul has found him. He adds, Do tell others. "Mr. Troy, what do you n to do?" "Do as he wants." "What? No, you cant. What should Miss Karin do?" "I have my own n." Troy returns to Ziteng Garden in the evening. Karin sees the gauze wrapped in his hand and asks in surprise, Troy, what''s wrong with you?" Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He smiled, I am fine." "Ok? What''s the matter?" "Your hand is injured, so I want to be the same with you." "Don''t make fun of me. I''m so sad, but you''re still teasing me." "Ok, I am sorry. I identally touched a sharp object in the office." Is it serious? Karin holds his hand and checks it carefully. Seeing her worried expression, Troy feels painful in heart. He hugs her and whispers in her ear, I love you, so I dont want to hurt you. Karin, remember, no matter what will happen in the future, I love you. His words make Karin uneasy, Troy, what is going on? What happened?" "Nothing." Then why do you say such strange words? "I just wanted to tell you, I love you, very much." She breathes a sigh of relief and shows a bright smile, I love you too, very much." Mia is about to discharge, Troy picks her up. Since three days ago he gave her the answer, she became happier. "Where are you going to take me to? She asks. "Charlie Mansion, Mary will take care of you." She has wanted to move to Charlie Mansion, because it is a symbol of a mistress, but now she has changed her mind. "I dont want to go to Charlie Mansion." "Where do you want to go?" "Ziteng Garden." "No." Troy refuses directly. Karin lives in Ziteng Garden. Even if she does not live there, he will not let Mia live in. "You said you will grant me anything I want." But don''t go too far! "Then I won''t leave the hospital, and I''ll stay here!" Mia turns her back in anger and does not give him room to discuss. "Suit yourself." Troy turns out of the ward and drives away. In the afternoon, Karin receives a phone call from Mia. She does not understand why Mia asks her to go to the hospital. But she agrees, sin she does not want to refuse a patient''s request. Surprisingly, Mias attitude changes greatly. She is no longer hysterical, no longer speaks sarcasm, and no longer regards her as an enemy. "Miss Mia, what do you want from me?" "Have a seat." Mia motions her to sit down and says earnestly, "I made a mistake before. I want apologize to you. You know, after I get disabled, I feel painful and lost control on many things. "I know. I don''t mind." So you forgive me? "I never hated you, so I have no need to forgive you." Mia gratefully takes her hand, Thank you, you are a kind girl. You are better than me." "Don''t say that, everyone has their merits. Just be yourself." "I will discharge today." Karin is puzzled, Why are you still here?" "Troy came to pick me up in the morning, but he left." Why? "Because I said I wanted to live in Ziteng Garden, but he did not agree, so he left." Slowly pulling back hand, Karin finally understands why Mias attitude suddenly changes so fast. She wants to use her to achieve her goal. "If you want to live there, I can help you talk to him, I''ll just move out." She does not want to argue with her, a disabled person. As long as she has Troy, she can give up anything. "No." Mia shakes her head, He won''t agree, and if you move out, I don''t want to move in." Why? "You may have me misunderstood. I have no intention to take your position, but because I''m too lonely and I want someone to chat with me. Troy wants me to live in Charlie Mansion. Although Mary can talk to me, she is the elderly; there is a gap between us. We dont have too many topics." Karin does not believe her words. Although she is disgusted, she says nothing but nods, Ok, I will talk to him." "Thank you, then I assume that you agree." "It is useless even if I agree. The house is not mine, it needs Troys agreement." "Never mind, if you agree, he will!" Karin does not expect that before she tells Troy about it, Mia has been asked her uncle to drive her up the mountain to officially live in Ziteng Garden without permission. When she is back from school, she hears argumentsing from the garden and rushes into the house. When she sees Mia sitting in the wheelchair, she is so surprised that she can not speak for a long time. "Karin, you''re back. Tell Troy you agree me to live in?" Troy turns around with a sullen face, waiting for her answer. Karin swallows her saliva, steps forward and says, "I only promised to discuss with him, but not to agree you to live in the house. I have told you clearly that this house is not mine and I have no right to let you live in it." Chapter 124 A Secret 3 Chapter 124 A Secret 3 Mia sneers, Troy, I have moved in. Do you want me back sitting in wheelchair?" Troy is silent for a moment, then he nods, Ok, you live here." He looks over at Karin. "Karin, you pack up and follow me to Charlie Mansion." "Wait a minute." Mia raises her chin and says, gritting teeth, Don''t force me to say something I shouldn''t." Troy freezes, lets go of Karin''s hand and goes up the stairs. Karin catches up immediately. In the bedroom, she asks, Troy, what happened?" He shakes his head. "Nothing." "Then why are you so angry?" "Cant I be annoyed when shees here to disturb your life?" She droops her head, Forget it, if she wants to live, let her live. Make up for her." "Don''t you feel wronged?" "Sure, I do. But I said I would understand you. I love you, so your debt is my debt, and I''m willing to pay it with you." Troy hugs her, Karin, thank you, thank you." "No need, lovers have no need to say thank. I am not sad now." Why? "Although Mia''s request to live here is a bit excessive, she did not ask you to marry her, so I am relieved." Troy keeps silent and darkens his eyes. "Come down to dinner, I want to take a bath." "Okay." He kisses her lips and does not want to leave her. Because of Mia, he has suppressed his desire these days. Downstairs, Karin is about to eat. Yuma stands at the kitchen door and waves to her, "Karin, Karin." She hurries over to her. "What''s the matter?" "One more person moves in." "What? Who?" "Mary, the housekeeper who takes care of the young master in the Charlie Mansion." "Mary?" Karin is surprised...... "Is dinner ready yet?" Her heart goes cold at the sound. It is the voice of the old monster. "Oh, Miss Karin, long time no see." "Yes, Mary, long time no see." "This house is quite good, but I am a little unfamiliar. Yuma, please do more word in the future. It is clear that she asks Yuma to take care of her. Karin is angry and shows a half smile, Yuma takes good care of me and young master. Even now Miss Mia is here, I believe she can take care of her too. You dont need toe here?" "I told her toe." Expressionless, Miaes to them, Miss Karin, do you have any opinion?" In the afternoon, Mia is nice to her, but now her attitude changes. Karin knows that Mia is here to torture her. "No problem, as long as you''re happy." She smiles and steps forward to push her wheelchair, Come on, lets have dinner." Troy does not go downstairs after he takes a bath. He calls Robert in the study, Be sure to speed up the pace, we can not lose. "Yes, Mr. Troy, but I''m still a little worried about Miss Karin..." He sighs. "You don''t need to worry about her. You just need to do what I tell you." The door is knocked. He says in a deep voice, Come in." "Troy, time for dinner." Karines in and throws herself on his back. "I have a lot of work to do now, you eat first." "Can''t you finish the meal before the work? You cannot skip the dinner?" "It doesn''t matter. I''m not hungry." She bits her lip. "Ok." She turns around and gently closes the door. She knows that he does not want to see Mia. Down the stairs, into the dining room, she sits opposite Mia. Yuma has given her with rice. "Yuma, you should help Miss Mia too." Mary says. "You should help Miss Mia? Don''t youe here to look after Miss Mia?" "As I said, I''m a stranger here." "You just need to help her with the rice, you dont need to be familiar." "You..." Karin has a headache. They quarrel on the first day then move in. She will suffer in the future. "I''ll help her." She stand ups and takes the bowl to the kitchen. Yuma follows her, Miss Karin, why do you help her? Marry is arrogant!" "Leave her alone, for the sake of the young master." Karin returns back to her position after taking the bowl. Mia says, Yuma, give me a ss of water. She asks in person, Yuma cannot refuse and nods, OK."N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The water is poured out and ced in front of her. She takes a sip and ms the ss down on the table. I want warm water!" "Miss Mia, this is cold boiled water. It is summer. Young Master and Miss Karin drink it." "We are different. I want to drink warm water, do you understand? Yumas face changed and she tried to be pleased. "Ok, just a moment," she said. Yuma changes a ss of warm water, Mia spits it out after takes a sip, Bah, so hot, do you want to burn me!" Looking at Yumas appearance, Mary smiles with delight. Karin calmly stands up, walks to Mia, picks up the ss and drinks up. It does not need to have a verbal battle, action proves everything. Mary sits in front of Mia. When she picks up the chopsticks, Karin says harshly, Mary, what are you doing?" "I''m eating." "You are a servant. Can you eat at the same table with your master?" Mary is shocked. In the next second, she says arrogantly, Miss Karin, I am the housekeeper of the Charlie family. I have been in the Charlie family for more than 20 years, I eat at the same table with young master!" Mia ps her hand on the table, "You are the housekeeper at the Charlie family, but you are not here. This is not the Charlie family, but Ziteng Garden. Ziteng Garden does not need a housekeeper, so please stand aside like Yuma!" "You!! "What?" Yuma chimes in, Miss Karin calls the shots in Ziteng Garden. If anyone disagrees, they can go upstairs and find the young master." "Well, Mary, I''m a maid, you stand over there." Hearing Mia words, Mary stomps her food, goes to her behind, feeling furious. After dinner, Karin walks to the study and takes a nce. Troy is working seriously, so she does not disturb her but turns back to the bedroom. Lying in bed tossing and turning, she simply gets up and runs downstairs. Yuma is washing dishes. She is surprised, Miss Karin, what is going on?" "I can''t fall asleep, I want to make dumplings for Troy." "Can you do that?" "Yes, One night when you were asleep, I did it by myself." Yuma smiled, You are capable." Are they all asleep? She peers warily out of the door to make sure they are not up. Yuma sits down. "I''ll help you." "Okay." The two chat as they make dumplings. "Did you call young master to let Mia move in?" Thinking of that Troy was arguing with Mia as she entered the door, she thinks it should Yuma has called him. "Yes." Yuma says angry, She is going too far. Even if, in order to save the young master, she has lost her legs, she doesnt have to tangle. Young master wanted to send her to Charlie Mansion, she resisted. It is like she won''t live, if she is not allowed to stay." Chapter 125 A Secret 4 Chapter 125 A Secret 4 Karin shakes her head helplessly, Woman likes to use this trick." "If young master fails you one day, will you use this trick?" She is stunned and stops her movements. Realizing that she may have made a mistake, Yuma immediately corrects herself, I mean if, of course, it is impossible." "If he fails me, I won''t use any tricks against him. I''ll spend the rest of my life where no one knows me." "No, without love and parents and rtives, how can you spend your rest of life!" "Yuma, I have fallen out with my family in order to be with Troy. My father doesn''t forgive me until now. Although my mother supports me, if I am betrayed, she will be sadder than Me, and I don''t want her to be sad in any way. "Don''t worry, you''ll be happy. Heaven won''t be unkind to you, you''re so kind." "I hope so..." With the help of Yuma, the dumplings are ready. Karin carefully carries them upstairs and pushes open the door of the study. "It smells good, dumplings." Before she has walked to the front of Troy, he smells fragrance. "How do you know they''re dumplings?" Karin asks curiously. "Fool, I had it one so I remember." "Hehe." She smiles, Take it. I give you move if you eat it all." "Thank you." He kisses her forehead, picks up chopsticks and put one into his mouth, Delicious, as always." "Pay my sry then, I will make it for you every day." "Then I might as well pay you to open a dumpling shop." "No, the dumplings will have different taste." Why? "When I make dumplings for you, my heart is full of love, so they are delicious. But opening a dumpling shop is different. Without love, business will not be good." "I am moved." Troy touches her hair with a smile, Take one too." Early in the morning, Troy goes downstairs and goes straight to the door. When he passes by Mia, he stops his pace. Have you had your breakfast? "Yes." "Does your legs hurt?" "No." He nods. "Good." "Are you going to the office?" She asks. "Yes." "At night..." Before she could finish her words, Karin runs about with her backpack, panting, Troy, lets go." Mia''s face changes, I want to go home to get something. Can you drive me to there?" Just ask your uncle to bring you what you want. "No, he can''t find it. Please send me back." Troy is awkward and looks at his watch, I ask the driver to send you back." "I don''t want to ride in someone else''s car." She looks down and lifts the nket off her legs. "They will look at me with different eyes." Karin sighs, Troy, you send her, I will take the driver''s car to school." Troy ponders for a moment, picks up Mia and puts her into the car. Then he shouts, "Karin, get in the car." "What? I said I am going to take the driver''s car..." "Never mind, I will send you to school first, and then send her to her house." Mia is unhappy, but she says nothing. Karin gets in the car and sits on the back seat. The atmosphere is quite solemn, the three people do not say a word. The car suddenly stops in the middle of the road. What''s the matter? "It seems to be broken. I''ll go down and have a look." Troy gets off the car, leaving only Karin and Mia in the car. Mia keeps staring at the Chinese knot, and says in cold voice, Who hung it up, he or you? "Me." "Good." She reaches out, pulls it off with all her might, and throws it out of the window. "What are you doing?!" Karin is angry and asks. "It''s an eyesore. It is red like blood. Don''t you think it''s too cruel to put such a happy object in front of an unfortunate person?" You are going too far! Karin pushes open the door of the car and picks up the Chinese knot and puts it back in her bag. "Why are youing down?" Troy closes the door of the trunk, walks to her and asks in doubt. "Nothing, have you done?" She keeps quiet to see if he will find out for himself. "Yes, get into the car." The car starts again. Karin holds her breath, waiting for Troy to find out the Chinese knot is disappeared. "Where is the Chinese knot? In less than two minutes, he asks. Karin feels better, at least, no matter how others trample her feelings, Troy always love her. Mia says nothing, staring out of the window. "In my bag." "Why?" "Maybe I didn''t fasten itst time." He holds out his hand. "Give it to me," he say, "I''ll tie it when I reach thepany." Karin casts eyes at Mia, gropes it in her bag and then give it to Troy. Arriving at the school, Billie finds her is gloomy, "What happened?" "Mia moved to Ziteng Garden." "What??" Billie jumps up, What is wrong? Why did she move there? What will you do if she moves in? Can Troy allow her to move in?" "If Troy doesn''t owe her, of course he wouldn''t agree. But he owed her..." Karin sighs heavily. "God, you move back to the dormitory. That woman has mental problem, she may torture you." "Never mind, I still hold on. I have to face it one day. Maybe she is upset now. I believe that one day she will stop. "You can''t just let her do it. If she moves into Ziteng Garden, you move back to the Charlie Mansion." "No, she has grievance in hear, she will not give up. If I move to Charlie Mansion, she will move there too." Billie is depressed, pulling her hair, You give up on Troy, or you will get depression." "It''s not a big dealpared to when my mother wanted to kill herself and force me to break up with him." Karin will not give up on him easily, like always. Now that it has begun, she will not allow herself to give up halfway. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. On the weekend, the weather is particrly good. She does not have to go to school. Early in the morning, Yuma runs upstairs excitedly, shouting Miss Karin, miss Karin, dandelion has buds. "Really? She excitedly rushes down the stair and to the garden. Seeing the buds of dandelion, she is d, Yeah, great!!" "Miss Karin, young master will be d to know about it." "Yes, Yuma, I am so happy." She happily gives Yuma a hug. From that night Troy gave her this special gift, she vowed secretly in the heart, no matter how difficult it is, she must let the dandelion blossom and bear fruit, just the feelings between her and Troy. What are they doing? Mary pushes Mia out of the living room. Mia asks coldly when she find the two people are d. "I don''t know." "Ask them." "Ok..." Chapter 126 Lets Have a Baby 1 Chapter 126 Let''s Have a Baby 1 Mary pretends to walk forward casually, and asks in a jealous tone, "Wow, you look so happy. Have you found the treasure this early morning?" Karin ignores her. Yuma proudly points to the dandelion and says, "What is more precious than treasure in this world is the sincerity of people. Look, this is the dandelion that Mr. Troy specially nted for Miss Karin. This is a symbol of love." "Yuma." Karin motioned with her eyes that Yuma should not speak, but unfortunately she was toote to stop it. Yuma still said what she wanted to say, and Mary also hears it. "This is just a bunch of weeds, how can it symbolize love? Idiot." Mary snorts ironically and turns back to Mia. "What did they say?" They said that it is the nt that Mr. Troy nted for that bitch to symbolize love." Mia''s eyes dim. She stares at Karin with a deadpan expression for a while, and says coldly, "Push me back to the house." "Okay." At noon, Karin is sitting on a swing. She calls Troy and it is quickly connected. "Hey, Troie, what are you doing?" "I just finished a meeting. What''s up?" "I''m telling you good news, the dandelion is in bud." "Really? That''s great!" "Yes, it is all my credit. I take care of it every day, including fertilizing, weeding, and watering it regrly. What are you going to do in return for me?" Troy thinks for a while and says, "I will invite you to lunch." "Okay." Sheughs from ear to ear. In fact, she calls him just to have lunch with him, but she hasnt expected him to be so self-aware. "Do you need me to pick you up?" "No, don''te back. If we are seen by Mia, she will spoil our mood again. I''ll take the driver''s car to see you!" "Okay, see youter." Karin hangs up the phone. She puts on a beautiful dress and is about to go out. "Where are you going?" She just steps out of the living room door when Mia''s questioning soundes from behind her. She bes stiff and closes her eyes in pain. Then she turns her head and forces a smile, "I''m going to a ssmate''s birthday party." "Do you need to wear such a fancy dress for your ssmate''s birthday?" Mia looks at her hatefully, the expression on her face is very gloomy. "This is just an ordinary dress, not even decorated with flowers. Is there any problem with me wearing it?" "My legs are broken, but my eyes are not blind. You have an expression of joy. Do you think I can''t see your mind? Are you going on a date?" Karin really doesn''t want to argue with Mia. She sympathizes and tolerates Mia from the bottom of her heart, but it is obvious that Mia doesn''t ept her at all. Instead, Mia challenges her patience again and again. "Miss Mia, I am free to go anywhere. I don''t need to exin to anyone or get anyone''s permission. Believe it or not, I''m in a hurry to leave. Staring at her back, Mia grits her teeth with hatred. Mary walks to her and deliberately fans the mes, "Relying on Mr. Troy''s favor for her, the woman has long looked down on anyone. Even Ms. Mn can''t do anything with her." "No matter howcent she is now, she will soon fall from heaven to hell. At that time, I will see if she can stillugh." In an elegant western restaurant, Karin holds her cheeks in both hands and closes her eyes as if she is about to fall asleep. "Why don''t you speak?" Troy pokes her forehead. "The environment here is so good, the music here is so intoxicating, and the atmosphere here is so wonderful, but the person sitting opposite me makes me so sad..." "How do I make you sad?" He smiles. "In order toe out to have a meal with you, I was caught and questioned by Mia for quite a while, so Ive been sad." Troy sighs, "Sorry for bringing you disturbance..." "It''s okay. As long as we can be happily together in the future, its okay to endure some damp squibs." She clenches her fist, "Cheer up!" "I want to go shopping with you after lunch." "Don''t you have to work?" "You are more important than work." "I love to hear you say that." Troy smiles, "It''s good you are happy. Only when you are happy, I will be happy." After lunch, they go to the shopping paradise Bahnhof Street in Zurich. Karin happily walks with Troy''s arm in her arm. In fact, since she began to date him, this is the first time that they have walked on the crowded street like an ordinary lover. "What do you want to buy?" Troy asks softly. She shakes her head, "I don''t want to buy anything. I just want to stroll around with you." "You know, I have lived for twenty-eight years, but this is the first time I have taken a girl shopping with me. If I don''t buy something tomemorate it, it would be a pity." Well, let me see what to buy. Karin looks around, and she points to a boutique, "Lets go there and have a look." They walk in, she picks a cute little monkey doll and asks Troy, "How about this?" Not so good. He hands her an oversized bear doll, "That monkey doll is too small. Buy this bear doll if you want." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "But this is too big." Karin can hardly see her lover when she is holding the big brown bear doll, although it is really comfortable to hold it in her arms. "It''s not big, not even as high as you." Troy pays the money and they go out of the boutique. She smiles and asks, "I originally chose a monkey doll. Why did you change it to a bear doll?" "Because it looks like you." It takes her a while to realize what he meant. Then she grins and rubs his face with bear paws, "Nonsense, it looks like you!" "It looks like the two of us, okay?" Troy takes her shoulders. "It''s not our child, how can it be like the two of us..." "Then you can treat it as your child." Karin raises her eyebrows, "Hey, you are suggesting that I am a dumb bear, right?" She twists his arm vigorously. Troy surrenders in pain, "I don''t mean to call you a dumb bear. I just think that we can treat it as our child. If I call you a mother bear, doesn''t it mean that I call myself a father bear?" "You stand still." "Why?" He stops. Karin puts the bear doll in his arms and looks at them for a long time, and then she exims, "Wow, why do you look so like your dad?" She is so cute. Troy chuckles andughs. "Lets go, I''ll take you to buy clothes." "No, I have clothes." "Your clothes are too ugly." "Why?" "You can''t see how ugly they are." She says annoyedly, "I''m still a student, why do I have to dress so nicely?" "To tell you the truth, do you know why I didn''t find you when I first went to University of Zurich to see you?" "Because your cell phone rang, I slipped away when you answered the phone." No. "Then what''s the reason?" "Because your clothes are too old-fashioned, I really don''t even have the desire to take a look." Throughout the afternoon, she is led by Troy to buy a bunch of clothes and shoes. In order to prevent Mia from being upset at seeing these things, she goes back to Ziteng Garden alone, leaving all the things they bought to Troy, he would take them back in the evening. When she wakes up early the next morning, avender dress is ced next to her bed. Troy picked it up for her yesterday. The texture of the dress is really good, and the bow on the side of the waist is especially beautiful. "You wear this dress today." Troy walks out of the bathroom and points to the skirt on the bed. She widens her eyes in surprise, "Why?" "I will take you to a ce." "Where to go?" "Florida." "Huh?" Karin jumps out of the bed in shock, "Why are we going to Florida?" "I''m just going there to deal with some things, and then I will take you on a trip by the way." "Do you make the decision temporarily?" "No, I decided it long ago." "Then why are you telling me now? I haven''t asked for leave from school yet..." Troy takes a step forward and holds her shoulders, "With the experience of thest failure, do I dare to tell you in advance? Someone was so angryst time, and threatened me to tell her after everything was confirmed." Karin scratches her head, "But this happened too suddenly. I haven''t even decided whether to go or not." "I''ve already asked for leave for you. If you don''t go there, just shoot the breeze with Mia at home." Chapter 127 Lets Have a Baby 2 Chapter 127 Let''s Have a Baby 2 With a horrified expression on her face, she immediately picks up the dress on the bed, "I want to go with you!" She thinks they will take a ne to Florida, but Robert sends her and Troy to the seaside. When she looks at the huge luxury cruise ship in front of her, she is shocked. "Don''t we take an airne?" Troy smiles meaningfully, "I think you prefer to take a cruise." "Why do you think so?" She is stunned, and suddenly she understands what he means. If it wasn''t for a cruise ship three years ago, she and Troy would not have known each other. " I almost died in the ship. How can I like it?" She pouts her lips nonchntly and walks straight to the entrance of the cruise ship. As the cruise ship sails, she stands on the deck and looks at the endless sea in front of her with mixed feelings. How time flies! In an instant, three years have passed. Three years ago, she also liked to stand in this position and dream about her future, letting the wind blow her hair disorderly. Today, she still dreams of the future, but she no longer only dreams of her own future, but the future of her and Troy. A coat is draped over her. Troy encircles her waist from behind and asks, "Is it cold?" She shakes her head, "No." As long as her heart is warm, no matter how strong the wind is, she won''t feel cold. Karin raises her hand in a parallel state, and says to the man behind her, "Do you think it looks like it?" What? "Titanic." Troy grabs her waist helplessly, "Nonsense." "If this cruise ship is going to sink to the bottom of the sea, what do you want to do the most?" Karin turns around and asks curiously. "You follow me to the room, and I will tell you my answer." "Can''t you say it here?" "No, it shouldn''t be heard by others." "Is it so mysterious? All right." She follows him into the luxurious first-ss room. As soon as they enter the door, before she has time to ask the question just now, she is picked up by Troy and thrown onto the bed. The soft bed is like a sponge, so she sinks and bounces back. She swallows her saliva in surprise, "You..." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "If this cruise ship is about to sink, this is what I want to do most." He suddenly says, "Let''s have a baby..." Karin freezes, thinking that she has misheard. After a long time, she asks, "Troie, what did you say..." "I said, let''s have a baby." "Why?" She sits up in amazement, with her heart full of doubts. "There is no reason. I just want a child, a child that belongs to me and you." "But we are not married yet." "We can have children without getting married. Marriage is just a form. The marriage certificate is just a piece of paper. It can''t affect the feelings between us, right?" When Troy says this, his eyes are flickering. "You are so strange, why do you suddenly want a child? Although marriage is a formality, I don''t like getting pregnant before marriage." He is silent and nods, "Well, since you don''t want it, let''s stop this n for now." Seeing him a little depressed, she leans against his chest and says seriously, "Troie, if you really want children, let''s get married. Many of my ssmates have been married." She thinks that Troy will immediately promise her, but in the end he says, "Well, Lets wait. It''s not in a hurry now." "But just now..." "I was just saying. Forget about it." Troy pats her shoulder, "Go to sleep, I take you here just to rx, don''t think too much." Karin sighs, "Well." After she closes her eyes, she really doesn''t think about anything anymore. She puts her head on his arm and soon falls asleep. Seeing her sleeping peacefully, with a slight smile on the corners of her lips, his heart hurts slightly. If he can, he hopes not to hurt her, but he is afraid of losing her because of telling her the truth, so he prefers to keep her by his side by letting her give birth to a child. He gets up to get dressed, and goes out of the room alone, then he goes to the deck where Karin was standing in the afternoon. The sea at night is so quiet that only the sound of the wind can be heard. He lights a cigarette, and his slender fingers wander between his lips, the lingering smoke clouds his mncholy eyes. There is no omnipotent person in this world. The higher a person stands, the more helpless he is, and ordinary people cannot understand him. He stands until dawn and watches the sun rising from the sea in the east. He has a firm belief in his heart that he cant lose her anyway. Only when he is with her can he feel that the rising sun will not lose its dazzling brilliance. He turns back to the room and finds that Karin hasn''t woken up yet. He stares at her quietly until she wakes up. "Troie..." She murmurs, and stretches out her hand to hook his neck, "Why do you get up so early?" "It''ste. You wake upte." He squeezes her nose fondly, and he takes a piece of clothing out of the suitcase for her, "Put it on and I will take you to breakfast." "Okay." The days away from Mia are really good. She can have breakfast with her beloved man when she wakes up. She has forgotten how long she has not had breakfast with Troy in the Ziteng Garden. Troy doesn''t want to face her and Mia at the same time, and so does she. After all, it is very awkward for the three of them to sit together. After getting dressed and freshening up, they walk into the dining room hand in hand. There are professional bands on this ship. They are very dedicated and start ying the most moving music for tourists early in the morning. Karin is in a very good mood while drinking milk and listening to the band''s performance. "The ship will dock in about two hours." Troy looks at the Rolex on his wrist. "Oh, it is so fast." "Do you still want to stay here?" "Yeah, there are no assassins on this ship. Instead, there are handsome men, good music and delicious food here. Of course I am reluctant to get ashore right away." It''s best that there is no end in front of them. Time will always stay at this moment, and the ship will continue to drive until she and Troy get both gray-haired. In the Ziteng Garden in Zurich, Mia sits at the dining table and asks solemnly, "Yuma, didn''t Miss Karin and Mr. Troye backst night?" "Yes, they go to travel." Yuma says truthfully. "Travel!" Mia widens her eyes in anger, and her shoulders trembles slightly, "When did they go?" Yesterday. Bang... She suddenly drops the bowl in front of her, and then she pushes her wheelchair out of the dining room with a gloomy expression. Bathed in the sunshine in the garden, she closes her eyes, but her heart is damp. The bright sunshine cant dispel the gloom in her heart at all. She hates everything. She hates herself for bing a trash now, she hates the woman who has robbed her man from her, and she hates the man most who has promised her but leaves her to travel with the other woman. Her heart gradually bes distorted. When Maryes to her, she says coldly, "Push me over there." She points to the ce where the dandelions are nted. Okay. Mary pushes her to the sign erected by Karin, which marks "No entry". She stares sharply at therge area of dandelions that have already budded and are about to bloom, then she grits her teeth and orders Mary, "Destroy them all." Mary is taken aback. She reminds Mia worriedly, "These are nted by Mr. Troy..." "I don''t care who nted them. Just destroy them as I say. I will bear the consequences!" Now that Mia says so, Mary is relieved. She takes up a shovel and quickly eradicates the dandelions that Karin carefully maintained. In the end, she stomps them with her feet vigorously, leaving them completely destroyed without any hope of surviving. "What are you doing!" After Yuma cleans up the kitchen and walks into the garden, she sees that they are ruining Miss Karin ''s efforts, so she suddenly rushes up with a violent rage and pushes Mary away. It''s a pity that she iste. The original vibrant dandelions arepletely destroyed in an instant, and not a single intact one is buried in the ground. "You are going too far, you are out of line!" Yuma roars hysterically, her angry face is ck and her body trembles. Chapter 128 Lets Have a Baby 3 Chapter 128 Let''s Have a Baby 3 She grabs Mia''s shoulders, "Why are you so vicious? Your jealousy is so terrible. You will be punished sooner orter!" Mia raises her hand and ps Yuma in the face, "As a servant, you dare to talk to me so arrogantly. Is anyone inspiring you to do this? Hmm, I have already suffered punishment in the way I am now, which is cursed by you bitches! Yuma loses her reason angrily. She pushes Mia and the wheelchair to the ground with all her strength, and Mary screams, "Jesus!" The next second, Mary rushes forward and hugs Mia, "Miss Mia, are you okay? Are you okay?" Mia stares at Yuma fiercely, "Dare you push me?" She sits in the wheelchair again, points to her mutted lower body and says, "Do you know why I be like this? Because of Troy! You treat me so rudely, wait and see!" Yuma is very sad, not because she was pped by Mia, but because of thend in front of her. That is the hope that Karin lives by, but now it has been destroyed... She feels sorry and deeply guilty. Karin and Troy have spent five days in Florida before returning to Zurich. In the past five days, she was especially happy. All the troubles that have been hidden in her heart were swept away, and she is now full of hope for the future. When she returns to Ziteng Garden, the first person she meets is Mia. She greets Mia and is about to enter the house, but is stopped by Mia, "Wait a minute." She turns around, "What''s the matter?" "Where is Troy?" "He is parking outside." "Where did you go?" "Florida." "Did you have a good time?" She hesitates. If she says she was unhappy, it is obviously too fake. But if she admits she was happy, she is afraid of irritating Mia. When she is in a dilemma, Troyes in. She breathes a sigh of relief and waits for him toe and answer for her. "Whats wrong?" Troy finds the atmosphere awkward, and he asks in a deep voice. "Nothing, I just asked her if you were having fun." "Karin, you go in first." He motions her to go upstairs first, and he will deal with it. Karin is anxious to leave quickly, so she nods and runs towards the direction of the stairs. "Aren''t you going to see if your flowers are blooming?" Mia deliberately increases the volume to let Karin hear what she says. Karin freezes. She stops, turns back and hurries into the garden. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Yuma has been standing in the living room. Without saying a word, she feels sad and guilty. "Who did this?" Karin''s hysterical roar stuns Troy. He rushes to her, staring at the ce that has been deliberately destroyed, and the angry mes in his heart burst out. He walks to the living room and grabs Mia by the neck, "You destroyed it, right?" Yes, its me! Just strangle me if you dare! Troy increases his strength, and Mia''s face slowly changes from red to ck. Mary trembles with fright, and she hurriedly stops him, "Mr. Troy, please calm down! Miss Mia has saved your life." Hmm, everyone uses this to remind him. He lets go of his hand and says sarcastically, "You can always consume my guilt for you easily!" He returns to the garden and sees Karin squatting on the ground crying. His heart seems to be inserted into a handful of broken ss, which is bloody with pain. "Karin, Im sorry." Karin holds a dandelion that almost bloomed but died before it could bloom. She can''t help crying. This is her hope. This is the most precious gift Troy has given her when she is twenty-five years old, but now it is gone andpletely disappears. She suddenly feels that those beautiful things are slowly leaving her away. She is hesitating, helpless, scared, angry, and even more regretful. She gets up abruptly and runs to the living room. She points to Mia angrily and says, "I have tolerated you again and again, I didnt argue with you again and again, but you still ruin my most precious things. Why are you so cruel!" "What nonsense are you talking about? Did I destroy your most precious thing?" Miaughs ironically, "Karin, don''t you know what preciousness is? I just destroyed some flowers and nts, you feel so sad. Compared with what I have lost, what you lost is not precious at all!" "You have indeed lost a lot, but that has been lost after all. Why do you want others to be the same as you? I said, when a person is facing misfortune, there is no need to make the people around her unhappy either. For the sake of Troie, I dont care about you living in Ziteng Garden, but youve been totally unreasonable!" "Ridiculous! Karin, youd better figure out who has the right to allow the other person to live here!" She is startled, "What do you mean?" "Stop arguing." Troy''s voicees from behind. He walks to Karin without expression, then he takes her hand and says, "Follow me upstairs." "No, let her make it clear. What did she mean?" Mia raises her lips proudly, "You want to know? Then I''ll tell you, I just..." "Enough!" Troy yells. He looks dagger at Mia, "Shut up, dont you dare to talk nonsense!" He hints her with his eyes that she should not go too far, or that she will lose everything. The words almost rise to Mias lips, but she bites them back. It doesn''t matter. She has been waiting for several years, not afraid of waiting a few more months. "Let''s go." He pulls Karin''s arm. "But what about those flowers?" "Forget it, I will help you nt some more next year." Karin looks at the man in front of her in disbelief. She can''t believe such words can be said from his mouth. "Troie, you know it is precious. Why don''t you take it seriously?" "What is precious is ones heart. As long as we treat it with our heart, the others are not so important." "In that case, why did you spend so much time to surprise me? You just need to tell me that you have a heart to treat me well, right?" After speaking, Karin runs out of Ziteng Garden without looking back. She is desperate. She doesnt know when such a day wille to an end. For the first time, she feels that there can be no third person in love, otherwise, two people can''t love each other; or even if they love each other, they will be tortured to break up. She runs all the way to the other side of the mountain. This is the second time shees here. Last time she came here because she knew Mia was going to be amputated. This time, it is also because of her. She sits alone for a long time. Troy does not call her. She doesn''t want to go back, nor does she want to face Mia''s triumphant eyes. Billie is right. A person''s poor situation can always attribute to her own fault. She takes out her cell phone and calls William. William is surprised when he receives her call because it is the first time that she takes the initiative to call him. Before, she rarely contacts him. "Karin, what''s the matter?" He can hear her frustrated voice. "William, can you drive me down the mountain?" "What happened? Have you quarreled with Troy?" "I''ll tell you when we meet." "Okay, I will pick you up now." When William drives over, she is already walking down the mountain. When they meet each other, he stops the car and she walks up to him. Seeing her eyes are a little red, he asks softly, "What happened?" Karin nces at him, "Can I trust you?" He smiles, "Of course. Back then, I was known as the most trustworthy person at the University of Zurich." "Troy and I are facing a problem now." What? She sighs and tells him everything about Mia. After speaking, William does not speak for a long time. "Are you speechless because you also feel depressed about what happened to me?" "No." William stares at the front and says, "Troy is not an ordinary man, but you are an ordinary woman. So the love between you and him is destined to be harder than others. If you love an ordinary man, you will not have all the problems now." Chapter 129 Let’s Have a Baby 4 Chapter 129 Lets Have a Baby 4 Karin knows what William said is right. If she did not know this, she would have given up early. "But what should I do? Mia is just like a ghost, sticking me like a limpet. Maybe today she just destroyed some of my favorite things. But what about tomorrow? I dont even know what she is going to do" "Then, whats Troys attitude?" "He feels guilty for Mia. Whats his attitude? He tries to downy it." Karin feels very depressed about this. She thinks Troy shows favoritism to Mia tonight. Does she think too much? "From my point of view, I think Troy loves you. His care towards Mia is just a kind of responsibility. So, dont be angry. I think he is kind of unlucky facing such things." "I am not angry with him. I just find it very annoying. The happiest thing for me in the past was to return to Ziteng Garden because this was the ce where I could stay with Troy. I think it was my home. But now, thest thing I would do is to go back there. Wherever I go, I can see Mias piteous eyes and I can hear her cold voice, just like a ghost, following you wherever you are. I feel very painful. Can you understand?" William nces at Karin with a sympathetic look, saying, "What about just give up Troy? Then all your miseries will disappear." "No." "But you will be very tired if so." "I wont give up even though it is tiresome." William smiles, "Then, just do what you want. Since you have made up your mind, then be brave. Tell yourself, Just let the storm be stronger. I cant be defeated. I can get everything I want." "Will it work?" "Have a try." "Okay." Karin opens the window and screams to the outside, "Just let the storm be stronger. I cant be defeated. I can get anything I want." "How does it feel?" "Very well. I feel much confident now." Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Karin smiles, "Thank you very much. Billie went back to Edinburgh several days before. I have no other friends to talk to except you. Thank you." "You are wee. Although you onlye to me when you feel sad, I am still happy about that at least it proves that I am of some use." "No kidding. Billie said you are verypetent and y a decisive role in yourpany." "I am still a rookiepared with Troy." Karins phone rings after William finishes his words. She looks down at the number and knows it is from Troy. She hesitates for a while and then picks up, "Hello" "Where are you?" "On the way home." There is no response. Karin hangs up the phone. William has changed the direction before Karin asks. They are back to the original way. Thinking that she will see Mia soon, Karins good mood turns bad quickly. Leaning on the window, looking at the darkness outside, she feels confused, not knowing what to do "Let me tell you a joke." "What?" Karin straightens up, feeling a little bit surprised. Telling jokes is the y between Troy and her. Why would William mention this? "Why?" "I just want you to be happier." William clears his throat and says, "Little rabbit was wandering through the forest when she met big wolf. The big wolf pped her and said, I want you to wear hat. Little rabbit left, feeling wronged." The next day, wearing her hat, little rabbit jumped up and down along the way. She met big wolf. Again, he pped her, saying, I dont want you to wear hat. Feeling sad, little rabbit decided to ask for help from tiger, the king of the forest. After telling tiger her purpose, tiger said, Okay, I know. I will handle this. Please trust us. That day, tiger asked big wolf to his home, and said, You are doing it wrong. You put me in a tough spot. Tiger brushed lightly the smoke on the table and continued, You can ask her to find meat for you. If she gives you a fat one, then you tell her you want a lean meat. If she gives you a lean one, then you tell her you want a fat meat. Then you have every reason to beat her. Or you can ask her to find a woman for you. If she finds a chubby one, you can tell her you want a slim woman. The opposite also works. Then you can beat her as you like. What do you think? Big wolf nodded and apuded, admiring tiger very much. But all their talks were heard by little rabbit who was cutting weed out for tiger. She felt very angry. The next day, little rabbit met big wolf again. Big wolf said, Find me a meat. Little rabbit asked, What kind of meat do you want, fat or lean? Big wolfs heart sank, but then he felt happy again. At least he had n B. Therefore, he continued, Find a woman for me. Quick. Little rabbit asked, Then, what kind of woman do you like, chubby or slim? Remaining silent for two seconds, big wolf pped her hard and said, You dont wear hat today. William thinks Karin will burst intoughter. But, to his surprise, she feels even more depressed. "Whats wrong? Isnt it funny?" "No, its funny." "Then why dont youugh?" "Someone told this joke before. Only the protagonist is different." "Troy?" "Yes." "Surprisingly. I thought he was indifferent. I never expect that he would tell such funny joke." "He is not indifferent. At least not for me." "Of course. No one could be indifferent to the woman he loves." William shrugs, saying, "Alright. You have arrived." Karin opens the door and gets off. "Thank you." She says again. "You are wee. We are friends." William smiles and then drives away. Karin is about to enter Ziteng Garden when Yuma rushes towards her and says excitedly, "Finally you come back, Miss Karin. A good news for you" Chapter 130 I Didn’t Seduce Your Brother-in-law 1 Chapter 130 I Didnt Seduce Your Brother-inw 1 Looking at Yumas delighted face, Karin asks casually, "What is it?" "Mia is sent away by Mr. Troy." "To where?" Karin still looks very calm. There is no excitement and joy in her face. "She is sent to the Charlie Mansion. Mary also goes with her." Yuma clenches Karins hands, saying, "What a good news. Now nobody will find make trouble for you in Ziteng Garden now." Karin nods, ncing at the living room and asks, "Where is he?" "Upstairs." Yuma lowers her voice, "After you ran away, Mr. Troy quarreled with Mr. Mia. And then, he asked Mary to pack up and drove them all away." "Was Mia willing to leave?" "Yes, it seems that she decided to leave on her own." "Did you hear what they quarrel about?" Yuma shakes her head, "No. They fought in the room. The door was closed, so I couldnt hear clearly." "Okay, I got it." Karin takes a deep breath and then goes upstairs directly. The door of the bedroom is ajar. From the warm yellow light, Karin could see Troy stand before the French window, gazing at the moonlight outside. Karin moves quietly to his back, and, disregarding whether he hears her footsteps or not, says, "I am back." Troy turns around slowly, looking directly at her with his deep eyes. His eyes are clear, but difficult to see through. "Good to be back." Troy takes her in his arms, holding her tightly, "Promise me you will never disappear from my sight again." Karin stiffens, not knowing what to answer. "Is it difficult?" Troy frowns. "No, I can promise." Karin says softly. Feeling relieved, Troy holds her again, "I have sent Mia away." "Yuma told me that." Karin stops and then continues, "How did you manage to do this?" "I did nothing. Maybe she found it useless to continue like this, so she moved out." "Really? I dont think Mia is easy to deal with." "You dont believe me?" Karin shakes her head, "No, I trust you." She should have trusted him. She always trusts him. But why does she still feel so worried? Lying on the big bathtub, Karin closes her eyes, trying to get rid of those nasty things. Troy goes out after he receives a phone call. Karin does not ask who the caller is, and Troy does not tell her either. Ziteng Garden restores its peace and tranquility as before. Nothing changes except the dead dandelions which were about to bloom. Troyes back early this evening. Karin is writing with a brush when hees back. He steps forward, looks for a while, and then says, "Much better this time." Karin looks up immediately. She smiles brightly when she sees Troy, "Why are you back so early tonight?" "Go to dress yourself. We will have a dinner tonight." "Business again?" Karin feels nervous. After having an unhappy experiencest time, she feels a deep sense of revulsion towards business dinner. "No, its just family gathering. Only within our family. No other people." "You mean all the Charles?" "Yes." Karin sucks in her breath. Although she hates social engagement, she hates the so-called family dinner more. God knows that. The thought that they will look down upon her and behave condescendingly makes her get goose bumps. Nobody in the Charles family likes her. "Whats wrong?" Troy asks caringly seeing her sullen look. "Can I not go?" Karin purses her lips, looking terrified, "I am afraid." "Afraid of what?" "Afraid of your family members. Mn, Uncle Lennon, Uncle Emmanuels daughter and those who I have seen or havent seen but hate me." "Little fool." Troy smiles with resignation, "What are you afraid of them for? If they hate you, you can hate them back. Besides, there are still people who like you in our family, like Lily, Arya and Uncle Emmanuel. They all like you." Karin lowers her head helplessly, "But evil ways can always prevail." "Who said that? Thats the philosophy of coward. You want to be a coward?" "No." "Then, just get changed. Quick." "But I am still reluctant to go" Troy is angry now, "Are you sure?" "What if I say yes?" Karin is a little bit worried seeing his serious face. Will he bring Mia instead? "If you dont go, then neither will I."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "What?" Karins eyes widen in shock, "Why?" "Tonights gathering is very important. Only once a year. Absence is not allowed no matter how busy you are. There is only one case you can be exempted from it-death. And you can note alone. You have to bring your mate so that the other family members can get to know your spouse. So, if you dont go, I wont either. Or else, what will it be like if I go alone?" "But your family members just dont ept me" Karin mummers, "How could I be your family member if they refuse to ept me." "But you get the recognition from me. Is it not enough?" Troy raises his eyebrows and says, "Except Mn, have anyone messed you around?" "No." "Thats it. Since they dont find fault with you, then they ept you. Do you understand?" "Okay, I understand" With resignation, Karin goes upstairs. After selecting for a while, she chooses a dress that will make she look elegant and graceful. Tonight is very important. She cant dress casually and let those people look down upon her. Siting before the mirror after she finishes dressing, Karin hesitates for a while and then decides to put on a light make-up. She never makes up when she goes out with Troy before. But she remembers that night when Gigi called her vige girl. She still feels angry now. Gigi is sure to attend tonights party. Therefore, she has to dress well to win back her lost dignity. Karin keeps murmuring while making up, "Lets see who the vige girl is. Tonight I will impress everyone." Having been waiting for a long time, Troy goes up to have a see. He knocks on the door and asks, "Are you ready?" "Almost. Just wait me downstairs." "Whats taking you so long to change clothes?" "I have to make up myself. I dont want to make you lose face." Troy has no choice but to go downstairs. Karin shows up for about ten minutester. Troy turns around when he hears the footstep. But the next moment, he is surprised. A woman of breathtaking beautyes into view. She wears white strapless dress whose delicatece makes her even like a fairy. Her white, long legs are there to see. And her perfect body ispletely outlined with this dress. Her eyes are soft and deep, just like ripples blown by the autumn wind. Her smile is sweet and bright, making her even more attractive. She just puts a light make-up, no more else. But it looks so natural andfortable. Her hair, bound by crystal haripin, hangs naturally down her ear, on her shoulder. The little earrings on her fair and delicate left ear make her even more beautiful. "Karin" Troy steps forward, "You" "What? Do I look bad?" "No. You look very beautiful." She smiles, "Now I am not a vige girl." Troy is confused, then he understands what she means, "Little fool. You are not a vige girl. I dont have such a bad taste." He tickles Karins chin and exims, "I am a little hesitant to bring you out tonight." "Why?" "You are so beautiful and attractive" "You are going to show me your families. Who are you afraid of?" Troy nods, saying, "Then lets go." Karin grabs his arms and gets in the car. She does not remember to ask the venue until they have gone downhill, "Where is the dinner being held?" "At Uncle Lennons." Karin shudders and says with her cheeks bulging, "No way. Why at your uncles home?" "Because the dinner is held at his home every year. And he is the eldest of our family." "Fine" Karin suddenly looks very sympathetic. Leaning on Troys shoulder, she says, "You have to be with me all night long. Then, they will find no chance to bully me." Troy bursts intoughter, "I am more worried that they will be bullied by you." "Look at what you said. I am just a little woman." "Its just on the surface. Actually, you are very strong. Last time, Uncle Lennon went up the mountain, trying to find fault with you, but was hospitalized because of your words. He was put on a drip for a few days after going down the mountain." Chapter 131 I Didn’t Seduce Your Bother-in-law 2 Chapter 131 I Didnt Seduce Your Bother-inw 2 "No way." Karin grows more and more frightened. If so, then she will be done for. Will Uncle Lennon just leave her alone? Karin arrives at Uncle Lennons mansion in fear. Charles Family is indeed one of the richest families in the world. The house is extravagant and grand, even more so than those of the local authorities. When she gets out of the car, Karin grabs Troys arms and enters in. She thinks, is this all rich people live for? Having a party every day? This means they are more superior and noble? How boring! "Troy, you are here." Lily says hello to Jessica and Troy, smiling. Beside her is a middle-aged man with a square face who has big eyes and brush eyebrows. He seems serious and looks mncholy. Karin knows for sure that this man is the one who makes Lily cryst time. He does not want to be trapped by marriage. "Yes." Troy nods at that man as a greeting. He does not call his name or exchange the usual pleasantries with the man. "Hey, why dont you talk to your brother-inw?" "He is not. They havent been married." "But almost?" "What?" "They are getting married soon?" "You can ask them yourself." Troy just says it casually. But Karin takes it seriously. She turns around, trying to make her inquires. Troy stops her, "You really want to ask them?" "It does not matter." "Have anyone told you that you are a busybody?" Karin shakes her head, "No." "Then Ill tell you. You are." Troy stares at her, and then grabs her arms. They walk into the central hall hand in hand. As expected, Karin clearly feels the hostility around even though she is with Troy now. It seems that even a family banquet is not easier than a business dinner. Troy greets his uncles one by one. Standing by his side, Karin also gives her greetings. Although they do not respond fervidly, this is the best she can thinks of. However, Uncle Emmanuel greets her warmly. "Hey, Miss Karin looks very beautiful today. Even thedies of our family cannotpare with you." Emmanuel exims from his heart. He does not call her Karin. Instead, he adds Miss, calling her Miss Karin. Karin blushes, saying, "Thank you, Uncle Emmanuel." She moves her eyes after seeing Gigis mutinous look. But before that, she gives Gigi a smile. "Uncle Emmanuel?" Gigi raises her chin arrogantly and says, "Dad? Has Brother Troy gotten married? Why does she call you uncle?" "Gigi, behave yourself." Emmanuel res at Gigi, scolding. And then he turns to Karin, "She is spoiled by me. Please forgive her." "I dont mind. I like Gigi. She is straightforward and outspoken, just like me. But this also makes it easy to offend people." "I am not like you." Gigi retorts back, "Dont put feathers in your cap." After she finishes her words, Gigi immediately rushes towards somebody, saying, "Hey, Robert." Karin turns around, only to find Robert in a suit, going towards them. Gigi has affectionately taken his arms. Karin feels sorry for Billie when she sees this. "Mr. Troy and Miss Karin." Robert nods in greeting. Karin gazes at him with a meaning look and says deliberately, "I havent expected that Robert is Gigis boyfriend." "He is my fianc, not boyfriend." Gigi corrects the title Karin uses. She tries her best to tell the world that Robert is hers. There is gloom in Roberts eyes. But he says nothing. "Lets walk around." Knowing Karin is in a bad mood now, Troy leads her to somewhere else. "Hey, Arya." "Wow, is this Karin? You are so beautiful that I even failed to recognize you." Arya looks up and down at the stunning Karin with surprise. "Are you envious? No need. You are also very beautiful when you are young." Troy tries to make fun of her. Arya pretends to be angry, "You mean I am old?" "No, I dare not. Lily does not get old. How could you?" "Oh, stop it." "By the way, have you seen Mn?" This is what Karin want to know. She fears most about Mn but strangely, she has not seen Mn since she arrived. Devoted to the family, she should have been there on such an asion. "I guess she goes to find her husband." Troys face turns cold, looking sullen. Arya is called over by Lily. Karin takes this opportunity, asking, "Why did she go to find her husband? Doesnt he know there is a family banquet today?" "Thats what he is." "What do you mean?" "Its annoying. Let it go." Troy sighs, asking, "Do you want something to drink? I can get you some." "No, thanks. I want to go to thevatory." Troy points somewhere, saying, "On the right corner of the left path." "Okay." Karin goes to the bathroom, carefully taking care of her dress. After she finishes, she finds her hair a little bit loose, so she tightens her crystal hairpin. When she is about to leave, she encounters Gigi. "The ghost does not go away, always trying to follow people." Gigi rolls her eyes at Karin and says angrily. Karin feels unhappy. What does she mean? Whoes first? She has never seen such a rude person before. "Wait." Karin does not want to quarrel with Gigi. But she is stopped by Gigi when she has moved a few steps. "Whats the matter?" "This looks beautiful. Give it to me. As a wee gift." Before Karin agrees, Gigi reaches out and grabs her hairpin. Karins hair scatters around as a result. "Why should I send you gift? Its not the first time we meet." Karin almost goes crazy. "It is because you didnt give me anything the first time we met, so now you have to make up for it." "Funny. Then why dont you give me something?" Gigi tilts her head, thinking for a while, and says, "Okay, I will give you this." Gigi takes Karins hand while fumbling in her pocket, and then put something in Karins palm before leaving confidently. Karin feels like crying seeing the little tissue in her palm. Shees back to the party hall with bad mood. Troy asks surprisingly when he sees her loose hair, "Whats wrong with your hair?" "I was robbed of my hairpin." "What?" Troy raises his eyebrows in surprise, not knowing her implied meaning. "I was robbed of by Uncle Emmanuels daughter." Karin rolls her eyes and goes towards Robert. She lowers her voice, "Robert, I dont know whether I should congratte you or not. Your fiance is really a good woman. But I am curious if you can hold up?" Robert is stunned and then asks, stammering, "Why did you say that?" "Dont y dumb. You know what I mean." Karin does not want to make it clear because she sees Gigiing close. She does not want to confront with Gigi face to face, so she leaves. There is still some time before the party begins. Feeling bored, Karin decides to make a phone call to Billie, asking if she hase back to Zurich and alsoining to her. Seeing Karin is about to leave, Troy stops her and asks anxiously, "Where are you going?" "Make a phone call." "Again?" "Yes? Whats wrong?" "Are you not afraid of being kidnapped again?" Karin smiles, "Am I look like that unlucky? Being kidnapped every day?" "Just in case." "Its fine. I wont go far and wille back soon." Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Emmanuel waves to Troy and says, "Come here." "Uncle Emmanuel is calling you." "I know." He urges again, "Dont leave too long. Come back soon." "I know." Karin runs all the way to the door. She calls Billie in the dark corridor. The moment the phone is answered, Karin startsining about how Gigi grabs her stuff but only gives her a tissue in return. She is so immersed inining that she fails to notice there is a man over there. Stanley Ball hears someone making a call on his way to the banquet hall. As he is looking for the sound, he is struck by what he saw, a very beautiful girl, like a fairy. He rubs his eyes in order to make sure it is not an illusion. Then, he steps forward, looking carefully at her. He is a notorious yboy. He has dallied with a lot of beauties and made love with many of them. But the girl in front of him makes his soul tremble. She has an amazing beauty beyond her years. Her light eyebrows are carefully tweezed. Her thick eyshes are like fans, making her bright, beautiful eyes even more piercing and pretty. Chapter 132 I Didnt Seduce Your Brother-in-law 3 Chapter 132 I Didn''t Seduce Your Brother-inw 3 Her face looks like only slightlyrger than a hand and has the ssical beauty. Shes just like a person walking down from the most standard beauties cartoon. Her big eyes are different from the big eyes of ordinary beauties. Her eyes are bright. It seems that there are some emotions in her eyes, as if her eyes are silently saying something all the time. She has a straight nose. She has both the beauty of women and the heroism of men. Her lips are slightly thin and soft, which are a kind of almost transparent ruby red, as if her lips can make people obsessed by just looking at first sight. Her long ck hair is so soft and is hanging on her shoulders... Shes just standing there. Any man seeing this will describe her like this, "Drop-dead gorgeous!" Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Karin has been listening to the phone with her head down. After the phone is hung up, she raises her head and suddenly sees a man standing in front of her. She steps back in fright. The first thought she thinks about is "Could it be that he is another one to kidnap me again?" "What do you want to do?" She asks tremblingly. "Don''t be afraid. I''m not a bad person. I just finished a phone call here." Seeing that hes dressed luxuriously and indeed unlike those who kidnapped herst time, she heaves a sigh of relief and turns around to enter the hall. "Miss, please wait a minute." Seeing her turning around to leave, the man hurries to catch up and calls her to stop. "Is there anything else?" "May I have your name?" She frowns slightly, "Why should I tell you my name?" After saying it in a very rude attitude, she runs back to the living room. Stanley stands there for a moment. Its the first time that a woman who doesnt buy it. Hes about to follow up to ask her. He suddenly realizes that this is a family banquet of the Charles family. All people here are those who have a rtionship with the Charles family. Is that beautiful woman the new girlfriend of Troy? Why is he certain that the beautiful woman is Troys new girlfriend? Because at the family banquets in the past few years, he must have not seen her. After entering the living room, Karin quickly finds Troy. She holds his arm and dares not run around. She nces at the crowd at random, then she sees the eldest sister of Troy, Mn. Shes shocked and whispers to Troy, "Troie, Mn is here." "I know." "When did shee? Why didn''t I see here in?" "Just when you went to the bathroom." "Well." No wonder! If it were Arya, she might go over and say hello to her. But if it''s Mn, then forget it! She doesn''t want to make trouble for herself. However, she doesn''t go to greet Mn. Mn seems toe over. Watching Mn walking towards her step by step, her arm on Troy''s arm is trembling, and her heart begins to jump irregrly. "Troie, I''m going to thevatory." If she doesnt want Mn to make things difficult for her, she can hide. Escaping is the best strategy. "Why are you going there again?" Troy asks with a frown, but she doesn''t have time to answer. Before Mnes to her, she has to run away. "Brother, why don''t you bring Mia here?" Mn asks dissatisfiedly. "I have apanion." "But in previous years, you always brought Mia to take part in the party." "Its history. Now is different from the past." "She has no legs now. How sad will she be if you don''t bring her over?" "It''s because she had no legs. Are you sure she won''t be sadder when shees to such an asion?!" His rhetorical question makes Mn speechless. Because shes also not sure whether Mia will be frustrated by watching others wearing beautiful clothes and shoes while shes sitting in a wheelchair. "Where is Stanley?" "Why are you looking for him?" "There is something I want to ask him." "I''m going to find him." Mn turns around and goes into the crowd. Karin doesn''t go to the bathroom at all. She just hides in the corner. After watching Mn leave, she dares to return to Troys side "It''s all right so soon?" He asks. "Well, I just washed my hands." He pokes her forehead with his finger, "My elder sisteres, so you ran away on purpose?" She shrugs with smiling awkwardly, but she doesnt deny it. "Your hair hanging on the shoulder is actually better than tying up." Troy gentlybs her long hair with his hands. His fingers pass through the hair, making him feel comfortable. "Brother, you are looking for me?" A strange man''s voicees from the front. The two people who have been looking at each other turn around at the same time. Troy''s expression is indifferent, but Karins surprised. "It''s you?" Karins eyes widen in surprise. Isn''t this the person who asked her name outside? The man is obviously also surprised, even more surprised than her. He swallows hard and says after a while, "This is your new girlfriend?" "Why do you know each other?" Mn asks jealously. "No, no. I dont know him." Karin waves her hand hurriedly. If Miss Mn knows that her husband was asking her name outside just now, it will be a big trouble. "Why do you look surprised if you don''t know him?" "I was answering the phone outside just now, and I happened to meet her to answer the phone there too, so I greeted her, but we didn''t know each other." "Thats it?" Mn has some suspiciousness. "Yes." Karin nods. Compared with Mn''s suspiciousness, Troy is much calmer. He points to the man opposite and introduces, "Karin, this is my brother-inw, Stanley." Then he points to Karin and introduces, "This is my girlfriend, Karin." "Hello, Miss Karin, nice to meet you." Stanley stretches out his hand and looks at her with a smile. Karin shakes hands with him reluctantly. She hurriedly breaks her hand free from his hand when he deliberately holds her hand tightly. "Karin, go talk to Lily and the others. I have something to talk to my brother-inw." "Okay." She nods obediently. With her head down, shes walking towards Lily. As soon as she leaves, Mn also goes away, leaving only two men. "Brother, youre awesome. Mia is pretty enough. I didn''t expect to you have the other such a pure and beautiful girlfriend now." Stanley stares at Karin''s back with scorching gaze. His expression cant hide his obsession. " Im far worse than you." Troy''s expression turns cold. He asks unhappily, "I heard that you have dated with another woman recently?" "It''s normal for a man to have women. I have so many women. Your sister also knows this." Stanley doesn''t feel guilty at all, as if having an affair is a natural thing to him. "I warn you thest time. Don''t do anything that hurts my sister again. Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude." "Brother, are you threatening me or warning me? I have been like this all the time. Your sister doesn''t care about it. Why should you be so serious? When I married your sister at the time, I told her very clearly that I couldnt be the kind of man who only loves one woman all his life, but she still chose to marry me. I had no choice. Were men. You dare to say that you are a dedicated man? If you are, why do you bring Karin here? Last year, it was Mia by your side, right?" "Do you think I and you are the same kind of persons?" "Heh, everyone knows youre a yboy in the past. We are almost the same." "I don''t want to talk with you." Troy turns his head away coldly. He turns his gaze to Karin, and walks towards her. "Do you really fall in love with her?" Stanley asks him in disbelief. Troy turns his head and smiles sarcastically, "To talk with someone who can only y with womens emotions, I might as well talk to a brick wall." Stanley frowns. Hes a little annoyed and disappointed. He doesnt expect that the woman he sees tonight turns out to be Troy''s new girlfriend. This matter is a bit tricky. After all, Troy is not an ordinary person. He doesnt dare to touch Troys woman easily. "What are you doing? Seeing a beautiful woman makes you lose your mind?" Mn walks to her husband with a cocktail, her eyes full of resentment. "Nonsense." Stanley res at her, and pretends to say casually, "But I''m quite confused. Didn''t you say that your brother is going to marry Mia? Why does he suddenly change girlfriend?" "Hmph, I don''t know how many times I said this at home. Have you forgotten?" "I didn''t care at the time." Mn sneers at herself, "You didn''t care about it at the time? You never care about what I said, didnt you?" "You just love to make trouble." Stanley turns away angrily, and stops talking to her. The banquet officially begins. All the members of Charles family sit together. Looking at some familiar faces and some unfamiliar faces, Karin''s two hands under the table are twisted together nervously. Seeing her nervousness, the man beside her thoughtfully reaches out to pat her shoulder. Suddenly, she bes calm. Chapter 133 I Didnt Seduce Your Brother-in-law 4 Chapter 133 I Didn''t Seduce Your Brother-inw 4 "Today is the day when all the members of our family gather. As the patriarch, I want to say a few sincere words. Before I speak, I would like to toast to everyone first. Come on, cheers." All the people raise their sses. Karin isnt good at drinking, but shes afraid of making the Charles family unhappy, so she has to bite the bullet and picks the ss up. Just when she purses her lips and is about to drink, Troy reaches out to take her ss, and says softly, "I''ll drink it for you." Although it''s a small movement, there are still a lot of people who see it, including Stanley. Hes staring at the man and woman who are sitting opposite, with extremelyplicated expression. "The Charles family has been rooted in Zurich for a hundred years. We know what we have been through a lot along the way. Now we have a pivotal position in this foreign country, but we must not rx but continue to work hard to promote Charles Group. Let our industries spread all over the world, and let the people of the world know the existence of the Charles family!" Amidst the thunderous apuse, Karin gets surprised. What an arrogant tone! She doesn''t expect that an old man in his fifties has such ambitions. Its really appalling. After a pause, he continues, "On the road of our development, all of the members of the Charles family must keep their minds clear. Women must not lead bad guys into the family, and men must not indulge in females. Today we gather here. Among more than thirty people here, how many persons didnte herest year? How many persons came herest year but donte here this year? What does this mean? It means that it is no easy to stay in the Charles family. You might be sitting here today. But next year, the seat youre sitting in may be reced by another person, so thest few sentences are for new members of the Charles family. You must have a clear understanding of yourselves, and do not be arrogant orcent!" Karin''s nails are about to get into the flesh. These words are clearly pointed to her. She feels extremely embarrassed, as if everyone is looking at her. "Uncle, do wee here to eat today, or to listen to your speech? You can make a statement, but can you wait until we are full?" Troys words make Karin break out in a cold sweat. What is he talking about? Is this indirect usation that his uncle''s words are annoying? God, she is so scared that she doesn''t dare to breathe. Everyone here dares not to speak, but he dares. No wonder his uncle dislikes him so much... In fact, apart from that Karin is surprised, the rest of the family don''t feel surprised at all. Because theyve seen it quite often. In the whole family, only Troy dares to refute his uncle, and doesnt take his uncles words seriously. Lennon''s face turns gloomy. But its the family banquet after all, he cant lose his temper. He can only suppress the anger and nods, "Well, then please enjoy the meal." There are endless toasts during the banquet. Although Karin has Troy to drink for her, she still feels distressed when she sees him drinking so much wine alone. She grits her teeth and starts to try to drink by herself. But she really cant drink. After taking a drink, she covers her mouth and runs off the seat, heading straight to the bathroom. As soon as she gets to the bathroom, she vomits hard. Her stomach seems to be burning, which is painful. Its extremely ufortable. She pats her head reproachfully, "You are really useless, so useless! You are the only one who doesn''t know how to drink at the banquet. Idiot, idiot!" Shes annoyed. Suddenly, her slender waist is hugged hard from behind. She screams in fright, and then she sees in the mirror that the person holding her is Mn''s husband, Stanley! "Let me go! Let go of me!" She struggles angrily, wishing to kill the man. "Don''t make a sound... Don''t make a sound... If others see us... I''ll just say you seduce me..." Stanley is obviously drunk. His eyes are blurred and he gasps slightly. He presses Karin to the wall, and moves his lips to kiss her. She turns her pale face away, avoiding his kisses. She says with a trembling voice, "Bastard, let me go! If you don''t let me go, Ill call for help!" "Don''t shout... I like you... I like you the first time I see you... Really..." Stanley''s breathing bes rapid. His strength bes stronger and stronger so that Karin has no chance to move. Shes so anxious that she bites her lip hard to almost bleed. If she shouts, it will surely draw the attention of all the members of the Charles family. What will they think of her? She knows exactly what kind of person Mn is. Mn will definitely me her. At that time, she will be unable to exin it... She lifts her leg to hit Stanley. With a terrible pain, his hands loosen. Just when Karin is about to escape, she doesnt expect to be caught by him again. He endures the pain and says vaguely, "Huh?... I just like feisty girls. You have the guts to hit me again..." This time, he presses his face against Karin''s face forcefully. She closes her eyes in pain. She cant care about anything but just shouts, "Help!" "What are you doing?" Just when she calls for help, Mn stands in front of them angrily. Karin has a bad feeling. The next minute, a hot p hits her face. "You shameless bitch. Im going to kill you today!!" Mn suddenly leaps towards Karin like a mad lion and is about to p her again. Stanley blocks Mn, "Enough! Hit my woman in front of me... How dare you are being offensive!" Hearing these words, Mn is so furious. She hysterically catches Karin''s neck, "Go to the hell!" The quarrel finally gets the attention of the people in the living room. Troy is the first to rush over. He pushes the Mn away and takes Karin into his arms. He asks angrily, "Are you crazy?" "Am I crazy? Do you know what your woman did? She actually seduces my husband to make out here!" Mn points at Karin with a distorted expression, her body trembling violently with anger. "No!! No!! He was taking advantage of me!!" Karin cries aggrievedly. Why every time she apanies Troy to a party, she would end up like this...? Stanley has drunk too much. He bes more and more zonked. Troy steps forward and punches Stanley onto the ground. Mn snarls, "Stop it. This bitch hooks up him. Why are you hitting him!!?" "You still defend him? Does he treat you as his wife? Wake up!" "I dont need you to take care of my business. Watch your own woman. Dont let here out to seduce other men. Not only she seduces you, but also dares to hit on my husband. If you still continue to be with her, shell hook up all the men in the Charles family!" Mn''s words are extremely vicious. Karin hears some mocking voice behind her. She can''t help it anymore and runs out of this ce which tramples on her dignity... She runs in random direction, tears falling down on her cheeks. She just wants to love someone and not provoke anyone else. But why? Why do these people always provoke her? Seeing the beloved woman crying and running away, Troy angrily drops a sentence, "You know clearly what kind of person your husband is!" He chases out. He drives the car all the way to search, and finally finds Karin on the way back to Ziteng Garden. Shes squatting on the ground with her hands hugging her shoulders. She looks lonely. Troy stops the car and pushes open the door quickly. He walks to her and pulls her up. He says with a sullen expression, "Didn''t you promise me not to disappear from my sight?" Karin leans on his chest and just cries without speaking. She cries for a long time before saying, "Troie, I didn''t seduce your brother-inw." He smiles, "Do you think I will believe what my elder sister said? In this world, I only believe in you." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Shes moved, really moved! She throws herself into his arms again and cries out until she vents all her grievances. She sniffs and says, "Let''s go home." "Go home?" Troy''s gaze at her turns hot and dangerous. From her beautiful face to the snow-white neck, to the full chest, down the slender waist, to the slender legs She clearly sees his throat rolling. "When we went out, I knew it was a wrong decision to bring you out tonight..." He picks her up abruptly and opens the door, then throws her on the back seat... Chapter 134 He Is Going to Get Married 1 Chapter 134 He Is Going to Get Married 1 The unhappiness at the family banquet of the Charlie family gradually fades with the passage of time, but Karin has kept this in mind and once told Troy that she would never go to any banquet anymore. Troy readily agreed. Now what makes her depressed is that Stanley knows that she studies in the University of Zurich and delivers a handful of red roses to her. Seeing the surprised expressions of the ssmates, Karin throws the flowers to him. She says angrily, "I don''t want to see you. Take your flowers and get away!" Stanley might have expected her to have such an attitude, so he isn''t very angry. He says with a smile, "Karin, I really like you. My like to you is different from that Im to other women. I know that you are Troys girlfriend now. Its okay. I can wait. If one day he has a new girlfriend and doesnt want you anymore, you cane to me at any time. Ill keep my promise and will definitely let you be myst woman." "Get away!" Karin points her finger at him furiously. She doesn''t expect him to say such frivolous words. Besides, theyre in a public ce now! Stanley sighs, "Don''t be so angry. I can leave, but you have to ept the flower." He puts the flower into her arms. He waves his hand and then turns to leave. After he walks far away, Karin throws the flower to the ground and stomps it to pieces. This incident quickly spreads within the University of Zurich. Naturally, Mn has known it. Since thest family banquet, she has hired someone in the school to keep an eye on Karin at any time, and to report to her if there is anything about Karin happens. She just wants to prevent Karin from fooling around with Stanley. When she has learned that Stanley actually sent flowers to Karin in school, she''s so furious. Immediately, she rushes to the school to question Karin. Of course, the person she will question is definitely not Stanley. She has always known that her husband is unfaithful to her. She has never cared about his affairs, but if the woman is Karin, shell never allow or tolerate such things happening! Without asking the school director to notify this time, she goes directly to Karin''s ssroom and shouts, "You,e out." As soon as Karin sees Mn, she knows whats going on. Karin calmly walks out of the ssroom, and takes the lead to a quiet ce. "Why do you bring me here? Are you afraid that I will tell your ssmates what shameful things you did?" Mn looks at Karin furiously with a sneer. "Miss Mn, its for your sake. You are a famous person. Coming here to quarrel with me will only degrade your status. Besides, I haven''t done anything shameful to fear you to tell others." "You haven''t done anything shameful? You seduced my husband. Wasnt it shameful?" Hearing what Mn says, Karin gets angry. She puffs up her cheeks and emphasizes, "Ill say it again. I didnt seduce your husband. Youd better spend the time in talking to him rather thane and make trouble for me. If he doesn''te to me again, I will be so grateful for you!" Mn raises her hand and wants to p Karin, but Karin dodges away cleverly. "Don''t you dare to p me again. You have no rights to p me!" "You such a bitch. Were you born to seduce men? Huh? Karin, you are the most shameless woman I have ever seen. You seduced my brother first, and then you seduced my husband. Who else do you want to seduce next?" "Mn, don''t go too far!" Tears wells up into Karins eyes. She bites her lip fiercely. Why is this nasty woman the sister of the man she loves? If this woman is not his sister, she would never allow herself to be humiliated like this. "Go too far? Its you who seduced my husband first. How about this? If you really like my husband, I can ept. But you have to break up with my brother. I cant allow you to date with both of them at the same time!" "Bitch, get away!" Billie suddenly rushes out. Shes originally just afraid that the woman would make things difficult for Karin. But unexpectedly, she has heard such unbearable words. "Who are you? Do you dare to talk to me like this?" "What''s wrong with me talking to you like this? Do you think you are queen so everyone has to bow down to you? Bah, in my eyes, you are just a bitch in my eyes. Youre just a mad dog that only bites!" Karin is dumbfounded. She grabs Billies arm abruptly and reprimands, "Shut up. Leave me alone." "You you" Mn is trembling with anger. She immediately gives a p to Billie. But Billie cant stand it. She immediately ps Mn back. "How dare you to p me?" "Of course I dare to p you!" The two women quickly fight each other. Karin rushes to stop them, "Stop, stop, you all stop!" She takes a lot of effort to separate the two. Mn points at Billie, "Just wait and see!" "Im not afraid of you!" Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Billie shouts with hands on hips. "Billie!" Karin res at Billie angrily, "Why are you so impulsive?" "You didn''t hear how she humiliated you?" "I heard it. But it''s my business. I can handle it myself. You don''t need toe forward for me!" Billie is taken aback, and says unbelievably, "I just helped you but you me me?" "I don''t me you. I don''t want to get you involved!" Frowning, Karin says, "Mn is not a good person. If you mess with her, she will try all means to hurt you. You have no rtives in Zurich. It is easier for her to kill you than to kill an ant. Why cant you learn to protect yourself?" "I dont want my friend to be bullied by others. I didnt think about so much!" Billie''s hair is in a mess. Her mouth is hurt, from which blood oozes out. Seeing this, Karin feels sad. She cries. "You''re so stupid. I''m not being bullied by anyone. Mn can only say some vicious words to me. I have Troy, so she doesn''t dare to do anything to me. But you offend her now. What should I do to protect you?" "Whatever! I dont care." "Then if she asks the school to find an excuse to expel you? Your efforts for so many years will be in vain. If you can''t continue to stay in Zurich, your love will bepletely hopeless." Billie obviously doesn''t realize that the problem will be so serious. With her head down, she stops talking. Karin takes out a tissue and carefully wipes off the blood on Billies mouth, "Don''t do it again. I will tell Troy about it. I cant just watch Mn act on you but do nothing." Chapter 135 He Is Going to Get Married 2 Chapter 135 He Is Going to Get Married 2 "Thank you, Karin..." "Never mind. You get hurt because of me. How can I stand by and watch?" After Mn leaves the University of Zurich, she drives directly to Charlie Group. She goes straight to the president''s office on the top floor, and kicks the office door open. "What happened?" Seeing that the eldest sister''s hair is scattered and there are traces of being scratched on her face, Troy gets up and asks in confusion. "Brother..." Mn cries loudly, crying hoarse. "Did Stanley hit you?" Troy straightens her shoulders and questions angrily. "No! It''s Karin!" When he hears Karin''s name, his expression eases. Even his tone softens, "What''s wrong with Karin?" "She fools around with Stanley. When can you see her clearly? Stanley came to the school to give her flowers, and the whole school has known it. Even if you dont care about my personal reputation, you can''t let her ruin the reputation of the Charles family!" "Then what do you want me to do?" "You should break up with her right away and hold a press conference like you did to Mia to rify that you have broken up with her. Anything she will do in the future will have nothing to do with you!" "I really don''t know how to talk with you. Youve said it. Stanley went to school to give her flowers. It was not her who took the initiative to find Stanley. Why did you just me her? Did you go to the school to make things difficult for her again?" "Then how do you know that she didn''t go to Stanley? Does she have to get your approval to hit on a man? Last family dinner was just a family gathering for a meal. Did she need to be dressed up so morous? If it was not for a certain purpose, please exin to me her real purpose." "I don''t need to exin anything to you. I just need to believe in my girlfriend. What you have to do now is not to teach me how to do it, but to go to a ce to calm down and think about that there is any need to continue the marriage with Stanley!" "You think everyone in the Charles family is just like you to ignore promises. I has promised parents so that I will do it! No matter what Stanley treats me, I can''t divorce him!" "You are stupid. Even if our parents were alive, they would definitely persuade you to divorce when seeing the life you are living. In our parents eyes, any promises, interests and credibility are far less than the happiness of their children. You dont have to be so stupid!" "How you dare to mention parents?" Mn snorts coldly, "Last time, it was because you mentioned parents so that I wavered, and only then turned my eyes blind to the matter between you and Karin. But I didnt expect that my waver would cause such a great mistake. Mia was amputated. Can you say that all this is just fate? Its not fate. Its Karin who caused it. Because of her, tragedies will be staged one after another. You have to calm down and think about it!" "Enough, if you want to quarrel, just go home and quarrel with Stanley. If you don''t make trouble for him, don''t me me for being rude to him!" "What do you want to do?" Mn asks coldly. "I have tolerated him so many times. Why can he fool around with so many women? Because he has money. If I let him go bankrupt, I would like to see who else is willing to y with him." "You are not allowed to do this!" "Do you still want to help him? Do you want that man to trample you down? Can you respect and love yourself a little?!" "He is my husband. No matter what he treats me, as a wife, I have an obligation to protect him! I cannot ept that you hurt your brother-inw just for a woman!" "You have an obligation? Youre the only one to have an obligation in the world? Your husband has no obligation to you. What obligation do you have to him? Let me tell you, this time, I have to teach him a lesson!" "Well, if you dare to teach him a lesson, I will teach Karin a lesson. Ill see if you can take care of both sides!" "You" Troys really mad at her, "I''m doing this just for your own good. Why can''t you understand?" "For my own good? Or for your sweetheart? I have been married to Stanley for so many years, and his gossip rags have never been disappeared. Why didn''t you want to teach him lesson before? But this time its about your girlfriend. You want to teach him a lesson. Do you dare to say that you are really doing this for my own good?!" "In the past, I knew you were stubborn, so I endured it. But now I cant stand it anymore. Yes, because he hits on my girlfriend, I endure it to the limit." Mn points to the wound on her face and says, "Have you seen it? Your girlfriend instigated her ssmates to beat me. I endure it to the limit now. If you want to punish Stanley, just do it. But if my marriage is ruined, Ill never let Karin live a good life!" "Your marriage is ruined. Its because of yourself. If you can''t take care of your man, you should never expect him to be loyal to you!" Mn is stunned. Suddenly, her tears keep falling down. How many times does she secretly cry because Stanley is unfaithful to her? Now what her little brother said is like a dagger to stab in her heart, making her desperate for a moment. "Well, I don''t care about you. You can do whatever you want in the future." Mn turns around sadly. Looking at her lonely back, Troy''s heart aches. Shes sister. He wants her to be happy more than anyone else does. "I''m going to get married with Mia." The cold wordse out of his mouth, just like the expression on his face, without temperature and joy. "What did you say?" Mn turns her head in disbelief, and rushes to him, "Are you going to get married? With Mia!" "Yes." He nods nkly, as if marriage to him is just a transaction that has nothing to do with love. "How could you..." "Don''t ask me the reason. The reason why I tell you is just that I hope you won''t make trouble for Karin anymore. I already feel so sorry for her." "Then does she know?" He shakes his head, "She doesn''t know, so you have to keep it secret." "Even if she doesn''t know it now, she will know it sooner orter. You can''t hide it from her for a lifetime." "I have my ns." Mn frowns suspiciously, "Dot you want her to be your mistress?" "Can you stop asking?!" Troy suddenly roars angrily. His heart is aching... Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "Do you get married with Mia sincerely, or is it just an atonement?" Chapter 136 He Is Going to Get Married 3 Chapter 136 He Is Going to Get Married 3 "No matter what it is, it is the result you want, isn''t it?!" After Troy grits his teeth and says thest sentence, he mmers the door of the office and goes away... Karin returns to Ziteng Garden in the evening. The phone in the living room is ringing, so she runs to answer, "Hello, hello, who is it?" "Is Troy there?" Karin is startled. Its Mia''s voice. "He is not here. Whats up?" "I have some things left in Ziteng garden. Let him bring them to me now." "Then call him on his cell phone." "His phone is off." Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Off?" Karin is surprised with a little disbelief. "You can call him yourself." "Well, I will tell him after hees back." "No, I am in a hurry to use them now. You can deliver them for me." Mia''s tone is very arrogant, more like an irresistible order. "But I..." "Don''t make up an excuse. If I cane over, do you think Ill ask you to deliver them?" Karin sighs, "All right, what things? Where did you put them?" After hanging up the phone, Karin goes to the room where Mia has lived before. After finding out what Mia wants, Karin gives a call to the driver, and gets to Charlie Mansion 20 minutester. Karin knocks on the door. Its still Mary who opens the door. Her attitude is bad, even worse than before. Karin doesn''t say anything to her, and walks straight towards the living room. "This is what you want." She hands the handbag to Mia, "If there is nothing else, I have to go now." "Wait." Mia stops Karin, "It''s rare for you toe here. Can you chat with me?" Karin smiles, "Miss Mia, what can we talk about? You forgot the unpleasant things before, but I did not forget. I also know you hate me, so in fact, you don''t have to pretend not to hate me. Because it looks so hypocritical." "Tsk, what you said seems like Im such a hypocritical person. I admit that I hated you, but after all, it was before. Nothing is set in stone. I think in the future I wont hate you anymore." "Why?" Mia gives her a weird smile, "It''s nothing." She turns her gaze to Mary, "Mary, prepare for a rich dinner. Miss Karin is a rare guest. We have to entertain her well." When Mia is speaking this, shes like a real hostess. Besides, she doesn''t feel it inappropriate. "By the way, can you help me deliver these things to my room?" Mia raises her handbag. "Okay." Karin takes it calmly and asks casually, "Which room do you live in?" "Miss Mia lives in Mr. Troy''s bedroom." Mary answers triumphantly. Seeing that Karin has some doubts, she adds, "Mr. Troy has agreed." Karin doesn''t speak any more. She just turns around sadly and walks in the direction of the stairs. Every step she walks is unusually heavy. Why would Troy agree with Mia to live in his room? Is it the condition to let her move out of the Ziteng Garden? Karin is puzzled, having mixed feelings. Karin opens the door and walks in. She puts her the handbag on the table. Just when she is about to leave, suddenly, a wedding dress on the bed catches her eye. She picks it up and looks at it curiously. Frowning for a few seconds, she puts the wedding dress back in ce. Back downstairs, she walks straight to Mia and says sarcastically, "Did you deliberately let me see the wedding dress on the bed?" Mia shrugs, "No, you think too much." "Then what do you mean?" "What?" Mia pretends not to understand. "What do you mean with a wedding dress on your bed?" "Oh, that." Mia smiles, "If I say it is what Ill wear for getting married, do you believe it or not?" "With whom?" "Oh, who else can I want to get married with? You know best." This time, Karin smiles, "Mia, you really make me speechless. Don''t you think it boring to y the same trick? Could you please paly some new tricks next time?" "You don''t believe what I said. Is it because you believe in your own charm, or do you believe in Troy''s love for you?" "It doesn''t matter what I believe. Anyway, I won''t believe in you anyway." Karins gaze shifts to Mias broken legs, "I really believed that you lived in Troys room just now, but I didnt believe it anymore when I saw that wedding dress. With your current situation, you cant go upstairs. Could it be that Mary hugs you up and down every day? The same lie cannot make others believe time and time again. I am not a fool. Besides, I have never believed in you, no matter its this time or thest time!" After finishing speaking, she walks out of the living room without looking back. Mia''s mocking voice comes from behind, "Karin, one day, you will know if you are a fool..." Karin doesn''t look back, nor stops. In this world, Troy only believes in her, and in this world, she only believes in Troy. At ten o''clock at night, Troy returns to Ziteng Garden. Karin is sitting in the living room and watching TV. He walks over to sit next to her, and gently hugs her in his arms. "Why did your phone power off?" She asks, leaning against his chest. "Out of battery." He exins, and she believes. "Have you eaten dinner? I asked Yuma to keep the food for you. Just need to heat it up." "No need. I have eaten." "Okay, go to take a shower." Looking up, she smiles brightly. His embrace is so warm. A warm moment is enough to expose thousands of lies. "Aren''t you going to sleep?" "I''ll go after watching this." "Okay." Troy nods and kisses her tender red lips. He whispers, "I love you..." "Me too." After watching the TV series, Karin goes upstairs. The bedroom wis dark, but the light in the study is on. It seems that Troy is working again. She walks straight over and knocks on the door, "Can Ie in?" "Come in." Troy stops working and turns the chair. He stretches out his hand, waiting for her to rush over. "Why are you being polite today?" Staring at the person who is already sitting on hisp, he asks affectionately. "Im afraid of affecting your work." She says softly, "You seem to be very busy during this time..." "Its fine, not as busy as you think." "Then why don''t you go to the bedroom to rest but still work here?" "Im waiting for you. You watched TV downstairs just now. How can I fall sleep alone?" She raises her eyebrows, "Then let''s go to bed now?" "Okay." Chapter137 He Is Going to Get Married 4 He Is Going to Get Married 4 Troy points to theputer, "But I need ten more minutes to read the file I just received." "OK, take your time." She jumps off hisp, walks to the bookshelf, pulls out a book at random and reads it. After reading it for a while, her slender waist is suddenly hugged tightly, and the familiar scent follows. "Done?" "Yep." After shower, hees to lie down beside her, and asks softly, "Are you asleep?" She closes her eyes and does not answer him. A fresh scentes out, and it is he who is kissing her. He kisses her from time to time, like a feather brush, itchy and numb. "Karin, I love you." She opens her eyes and frowns slightly, "Troie, why do you keep saying you love me tonight?" "Aren''t you asleep?" Troy raises his eyebrows in surprise. "No. I just don''t want to talk." "Why do you talk as you don''t want to talk?" Karin blinks her clever eyes, "That''s because you have been saying you love me." "Have I?" "Yes! You have said this three times in just a few hours since you came back." Troy smiles with blinking eyes, "I don''t remember, but isn''t it good to say I love you? Don''t you like being loved by me?" "Of course, I like it. But you don''t have to say love all the time, it''s cheesy." Karin drills into his arms shyly. It is almost autumn. Even though the window is closed, it is still a little cold. When receiving a call from Stanley without warning, Karin is surprised and angry. She asks unceremoniously on the phone, "How did you get my number?" From the other endes Stanley''s cynical smile, "It''s just a piece of a cake. I can get anything as I want." "What do you want to do?" "Come out and meet me, I want to talk to you..." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "I have no time!" Just as she is about to hang up, Stanley says confidently, "If you don''te out, then I will go to your school to find you." After experiencing what happenedst time, she dares not to let hime to school again. She says through clenched teeth, "Why are you so shameless? If you harass me again, I will call the police!" "Cape Caf, if you don''te within half an hour, I will go to you." ... Stanley hangs up the phone decisively, not giving her a chance to refuse. Karin stomps annoyedly. She is extremely angry! She worries that he will reallye to school. In order to avoid trouble, she finally decides to attend the appointment. On the way there, Karin vows secretly that she will let Stanley give up this time andpletely get rid of his harassment! When Karin arrives at Cape Caf, she sees Stanley in a white suit. He waves at her for fear that she cannot see where he is. Suppressing the anger in her heart, Karin walks over. She says straightforwardly, "The reason why I am here is to make things clear. Mr. Ball. I dont like you at all. To be frank, even if all the men in the world die, I will never be with you!" Stanley is stunned. Maybe he doesn''t expect that she will say such unpleasant words as soon as she sees him. His look turns to be gloomy, "It is premature to say that. Not to mention that all men in the world are not dead. Even if they die, can you be sure you won''t be with me in the future?" "I can be sure. I swear on my honor that I will die if I am with you!" "You" Stanley is really angry. Suddenly, he sneers, "You are so arbitrary because you are sure that Troy will give you a happy future?" "That''s my business with him, there is no need to tell you!" "Well, seeing you are still dreaming in the dark, I can''t bear to hide it from you anymore. Listen carefully! Troy will marry Mia soon. It wont be long before he abandons you!" "Bullshit!" Karin picks up the coffee in front of him angrily and sshes it on his face. Stanley wipes off the coffee stains on his face slowly. Then he gets up abruptly, and squeezes her wrist, "Bullshit? You are too stupid. Everyone knows about this matter in the Charles family. Only you, an idiot, who is still in the dark. I should not tell you. It will be a pleasure to let you witness it on the day of Troys wedding!" Only you, an idiot, who is still in the dark... only you, an idiot, who is still in the dark... idiot... idiot... Familiar and vague words, like a time bomb, banges, making her dizzy. She leans against the wall tremblingly, closing her eyes. Some pictures begin to sh "Karin, I love you so much, I can''t bear to hurt you. Remember, no matter what happens in the future, the person I love the most is you..." "Karin, I admit that I hated you before. But in the future, I don''t think I will hate you anymore..." "If I say that this wedding dress is for me to get married, will you believe it..." "One day you will understand if you are a fool..." "Why do you keep saying that you love me tonight... do I? I don''t remember... Yes, you do. You have said it three times in just a few hours since you came back..." Chapter 138 Dagger Stabs into His Chest 1 Chapter 138 Dagger Stabs into His Chest 1 Karin doesn''t know how she leaves the coffee shopter, nor what Stanley says to herter. She doesnt know anything. The only thing she knows is to find Troy and let him confirm that it''s not true... Karin goes to hispany. When she stands in front of him, Troy sees the despair in her eyes, a despair that makes him panic. "Karin, what''s the matter?" "Are you going to marry Mia?" She asks with a nk expression. He is in a panic in an instant, "Who told you that?" "Its not important. Just tell me, yes or no!" Troy closes his eyes in pain. What he fears mostes after all. "Yes." A simple word makes Karin hear the sound of the copse of her world... How desperately she hopes that he would say no. How desperately she hopes that he would say it is still the same asst time, it is just a rumor. However, she is disappointed, she is desperate. Her carefully nned future copses instantly. ... A heavy p falls on his cheek. Her tears rolled down, "The same encounter does not mean the same fate. Troy, tell me what the fate you give me now is." "Sorry." He stretches out his hand tremblingly, trying to hug her. But she avoids it in disgust, "Don''t touch me!" She backs away and mutters, "Don''t touch me, don''t touch me..." "Karin, calm down, listen to me." "I don''t want to listen. I don''t want to listen to anything! Troy, you let me down, you let me down!" She couldn''t help crying anymore. Her heart breaks. She can''t afford to lose this bet of love. She can''t afford to lose at all. "Sorry, Karin, don''t be sad, sorry..." "Don''t keep saying sorry. What''s the use of being sorry? Not every sentence of sorry can be exchanged for it''s okay. Troy, I hate you. I give up everything for you. I''ve left my home ande all the way to you. However, thats all Ive got from you. You are going to marry another woman and everyone knows it. Im the only one in the dark. You make me the most ridiculous fool in the world. This is the love you give me, the love that all women in the world look up to!" Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Karin! Its not true!" Troy steps forward and takes her into his arms domineeringly. No matter how she struggles, he refuses to let her go, "It''s just myst resort to marry Mia. My love for you has never changed. I was so afraid of you will leave me. So, I didn''t tell you that. I lost you once ten years ago. I don''t want to lose you again after ten years. The pain of losing the most important person is enough. Even if I am an indomitable man, I can''t guarantee that I can bear it again. Karin, believe me. The person I don''t want to hurt in this world is you..." "You have hurt me, and you still want me to believe you? I won''t believe you anymore. The consequence of believing in you is to make me fall into the abyss of immortality. The promises you give are as many as stars, but I can''t get even one of them!" Karin leans over and bites on the back of his hand. The blood oozes out, like her tears, drops one by one. She casts him ast look in despair, and leaves, "Troy, we''re over" Karin turns around. She walks out step by step away from his sight. "No!" Troy resists the pain in his hand and hugs her tightly from behind, "We are never over, and we can''t be over. You promised me that you will never leave me!" "You remember what I promised you, but what about your promise? Why did you forget it!" Love is a domineering, but fate is more domineering than love. She pushes away his hand forcefully, cries and says, "When you can''t fulfill your promise, don''t expect me to fulfill my promise. Let''s put an end to this!" Seeing her running out of his sight without looking back, Troy feels his heart bleeding. He strokes the ce on the back of his hand where she just bit. Her tooth prints are clearly visible. How much hate does she bear to bite him so hard? After leaving Charlie Group, it is already dark outside. Thunder rolls in ears, pedestrians hurry on the road, and a heavy rain is inevitable. Karin walks aimlessly on the road with fallen leaves. She doesn''t know where she should go. Where is her shelter in Zurich? The person she loves most betrays her. She suddenly feels that she is abandoned by this world. There is a blur in front of her, and the crackling rain falls just like his betrayal, without warning. She walks in the heavy rain, standing in the middle of the city, watching the tall buildings crumbling and seeing the city being destroyed in her eyes little by little. She finally believes that her mother''s words are right. She hadnt thought grandma did anything wrong because she was making a mistake. If she had realized it at the time, she would not have lost so badly today. Everything turns out like this because she is too stupid, too ignorant, too young and frivolous. She thinks that what she looks for is love. It turns out that it''s not love. It''s just a lie covered in gorgeous fur. The phone in her pocket keeps ringing. It is Troy''s exclusive ringtone. Once, she felt that this ringtone was like the sound of nature. Every time it rang, it made her extremely happy. But at this moment, it is so ironic. She takes out her phone and unplugs the power board. Everything is finally restored to peace. Except for the rain that has fallen into her heart, she can no longer hear any sound. Continuing to walk in a muddle-headed manner, she can''t tell whether it is rain or tears on her face. She is like a drowned rat, but she doesn''t care at all. Compared with being abandoned, this embarrassment is nothing... Its getting darker outside. She doesnt know how long she''s been walking. No one cares about her and asks her what''s wrong. In this foreign city, people don''t care if you are hurt or sad. They don''t care if you need help, either. Leaving the man that she depends on for survival, she is like a Cindere with crystal shoes off. No one will treat her as a princess again. Even though it is hard to ept reality, she must return to her own world. A car whizzes past her, and slowly backs. She does not stop, but the car stops beside her. She continues walking forward, but someone pulls her violently. Then an umbre is put on top of her head. "Karin, what''s wrong with you?" It is William. How embarrassed she is. She actually meets an acquaintance in such a state. She turns around slowly, staring at the surprised gaze of the man in front of her, and says faintly, "Isnt it clear? I am abandoned." William is stunned for a moment. But seeing her eyes swollen and drenched, he realizes soon that she is not joking. "Follow me." Regardless of whether she agrees or not, he takes her by the hand and walks to the front of the car. He opens the door, and sits her in. Starting the engine of the car, he just nces at her helplessly and doesn''t say anything. Karin leans her head on the car window nkly, without asking him where he takes her, or telling him the grievances in her heart. The real grievances cannot be said. If you can tell the grievances, it is not a grievance. Fifteen minutester, the car stops in front of an apartment. After getting out of the car, she knows that William takes her home. "Take a hot bath first, or you will catch a cold." He opens the door, takes her to the bathroom. He puts a tank of hot water for her, and walks out. Karin turns on the faucet, standing under the shower with clothes. She doesn''t know whether she is turning on cold or hot water, because she has no feeling. Her feeling, like her heart, is drowned in the heavy rain. Chapter 139 Dagger Stabs into His Chest 2 Chapter 139 Dagger Stabs into His Chest 2 William knocks at the door and says, "Karin, here are clothes." She opens the door a little and reaches out to take it. The clothes are new and the trademark has not been torn off. Karin turns off the faucet, dries her body with a towel, puts on dry clothes and walks out of the bathroom. William is smoking in the living room. She sits across from him and says softly, "Thank you." The clothes are very suitable, and not short at all. She is grateful for his care. "You''re wee. I''ll make you a cup of ginger tea." William pinches out the cigarette and is about get up. She shakes her head, "No, I don''t want to drink it." "Drink it or catch a cold. No matter how unhappy you are, you should take care of yourself." When he enters the kitchen, Karin hears the sound of slicing ginger from the kitchen. Then she looks at his home carefully. There are two rooms and two halls. Although it is not as luxurious as the vi, but it is very clean and warm. There arendscape paintings on the wall and the chandelier on the top exudes an ocean-like light. Although the furniture is not much, it is neatly arranged. Obviously, he is a man with a regr life. "Drink it?" William is faster than she thinks. Looking at the warm ginger tea in his hand, she takes it and nods calmly, "Thank you." "Can''t you tell me anything other than thank you tonight?" "What do you want to hear from me?" Karin drinks the ginger tea in the ss. William should have put a lot of brown sugar in it, but it is still indescribably bitter. "What happened to you and Troy?" "He is getting married, with Mia." William doesn''t feel very surprised. Seeing his calm expression, sheughs to herself, "Aren''t you surprised? Did you already know it, or did you expect it?" "Neither, but the moment I met you on the road, I already guessed it." Staring at her sullen and haggard expression, he says confidently, "With your feelings for Troy, if there is not a serious problem, you will definitely not be desperate. I heard you talk about Mia before, so its not weird." "Do you think I am embarrassed?" "No, people who cry because of true love will not be embarrassed." "True love" Her tears roll in her eyes, "There is no lies and betrayal in true love. True love is one person loving another person wholeheartedly. They will get older together. It is not to say love to a woman but marry another woman." William stretches out his hand, pats her shoulder, and says earnestly, "Have you heard the story of wood and fire? A piece of wood said to the fire, Hold me! The fire embraced the wood, and the wood turned into ashes in the smile. The fire cried, and the tears extinguished itself... You are a silly wood, and Troy is a pile of fire. You and him should never fall in love. But you still love each other without turning back. Therefore, the wood is destined to be burned, and the fire is destined to lose itself because of theck of wood." "So, we are destined to have bad ending, right?" "Regardless of how the ending is, the most important is you have loved each other." "You are wrong." Karin looks at him with teary eyes, "People who once really loved someone would never be attracted by others. William, have you ever loved anyone seriously? Do you know the feeling of being in the heaven but suddenly falling into hell? People who really love someone dont care the proceeding but the result. If love is devoting myself to a love and ending up with a heartbreak, then Id rather never love." William is startled, "Do you really love him so much? Can''t you live without him?" "You have no way to understand how I feel." She lowers her head and tears fall down her cheeks. Thinking of her grandmother sitting alone in front of the small window, thinking of her mother''s sadness, thinking of her father who has refused to forgive her until now, and thinking of Troy and Mia are going to enter the wedding hall, she really loses the courage to live. The heart hurts more and more, and the tears flow more and more. Maybe it is not Troy''s betrayal that she can''t bear, but that she can''t bear to lose like this. "Don''t cry." William squats in front of her, stretches out his hand to wipe the tears from her cheeks, frowning tightly. "Please go to rest and leave me alone." She turns her head away, her tears still flood. She never thinks she can face the lover''s betrayal calmly. She has never thought that there would be such a day. "How could I bear to leave you alone? Unless you stop crying, I will always be here with you." Karin looks at his firm expression, sniffs her nose, wipes the tears from her eyes. She chokes and says, "William, thank you, thank you so much. Thank you for always staying with me when I am sad. I wont cry. So, go to sleep." "Really?" "Really, I won''t cry anymore, I really won''t." Stop crying, but tears fall involuntarily. William sighs, presses her shoulder and says, "When the tears are about to flow out, open your eyes and don''t blink. You will see the whole process of the world changing from rity to blur. Then your mind will be clear at the moment your tears fall." "OK!" She nods hard, opens her eyes desperately without blinking. Her sight is soon blurred, but the moment the tears fall, her mind does not be clear. She thinks maybe her mind is too cloudy. Therefore, William''s method is useless to her. "Don''t think so much, go to sleep." "You go to bed first. I want to sit here quietly."N?velDrama.Org is the owner. William has only to agree, "Well then, promise me, stop crying." "Yep." "If I hear you crying, I will sacrifice my sleep to apany you. You dont want to wake me up, right?" "No." "That''s good. Good night." William smiles cordially at her, turns and goes to the bedroom. Lying on the bed with the door closed, he cannot fall asleep. With his eyes closed, his mind is full of Karin''s tears. William sits up and smokes. His look besplicated and unpredictable. He gets up and opens the door quietly. He sees her in the distance. She curls up in the corner of the sofa, with her two arms hugging her legs tightly. Her face buries in the middle of her legs, and the tears on her face are clearly visible. She is still crying. He wants to walk over tofort her, but he hesitates. Finally, he doesn''te to her. Maybe now, what she needs is notfort, but to be alone. When he returns to the bedroom, William bes a little irritated. He smokes one cigarette after another. The big room is full of strong smell of smoke. On the coffee table beside the bed, he throws a thick pile of cigarette butts. This night, she doesn''t sleep, nor does he sleep. He walks to the door and stares at her for a while every two hours. He has never seen a girl who can cry like this. She keeps crying all night without making a sound, just silently, silently, dripping the tears on the back of her hand. There is a beating knock on the door at dawn. William walks over to open the door calmly. He sees the person standing outside the door with a slightly surprised expression, but he quickly recovers his composure. "Mr. Troy." "Is she here?" Troy nces at him sternly, then moves his gaze to the living room. When he sees the person sitting on the sofa, he enters the room and stands in front of Karin. Karin raises her head slowly. When she sees the person in front of her, she jumps up suddenly, "What are you doing here?" "Karin, go back with me." "I won''t go back with you! Who are you? You are already going to marry someone else, why should I go back with you!" She hides behind William, begging, "Drive him away. I don''t want to see him. I don''t want to see him at all." Troy frowns when he sees the lover who used to be with him treats him like a stranger. Chapter 140 Dagger Stabs into His Chest 3 Chapter 140 Dagger Stabs into His Chest 3 "Mr. Troy, she is overly emotional now. How about letting she stay here for a few days..." "I must take her away today!" Troy is so abrupt, grabs Karin''s arm, pulls her into his arms, hugs her horizontally, and walks outside the door. "Let me go! Troy, let me go! I don''t want to go with you, I don''t want to go with you!" She smashes him with her fist angrily. She struggles desperately to resist, but it doesn''t work at all. She is about to be stuffed into the car by Troy, and she cries tearfully to the man who watches her leave, "William, help me... William... help me..." William senses her helplessness, hurries to catch up. He stands in front of Troy and says, "If you marry Mia, I will take your woman away so that you will never see her for the rest of your life!" "Get out!" Troy speaks coldly. Suddenly, he takes a gun from his pocket and points at William''s chest, "Or I will kill you!" "Troy, dare you!" Karin''s face turns pale for an instant. She grabs his gun with both hands and points the gun at herself forcefully, "Then, just kill me. Shoot me, go ahead!" Troy doesn''t expect that she would help William against him. He puts the gun back angrily, walks to the car and opens the car door. After throwing her in, he closes the car door again. "William, I warn you. Don''t think about my woman, or I won''t let you off!" "Troy, not everyone in this world is afraid of you. Let''s wait and see." After William finished speaking, he walks to the car, bents over and says to Karin, "If you feel sad and disappointed, remember toe to me. No matter what happens, I am willing to help you." She nods tearfully. Troy starts the car and the car drives off like a mustang. As it rushes all the way, the car stops at Ziteng Garden. She doesnt want him to touch her anymore. So, she opens the car door and walks in. When Yuma sees her, she steps forward and says happily, "Miss, youre back. Mr. Troy has been looking for you all night." Karin goes upstairs without any response. She picks up the suitcase and starts packing. Troy catches up. Seeing her preparing to leave again, he pulls her up violently, "What are you doing?" Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "Isnt it clear? I''m packing my things. I want to leave. I don''t want to stay here for a minute, facing you, a perfidious man!" "Over my dead body!" "What do you think you are? From the moment you decide to marry Mia, you have lost any right to bind me." "Karin, please listen to me. Just give me an hour and listen to me quietly." He hugs her tightly and begins to express his difficulties, "Mias uncle has important clues about the cause of my parents death. Until now, I cant ept what he said to me. If I hadn''t seen the disc with my own eyes, I would never believe what he said was the truth." "What truth?" She asks coldly and mockingly. It turns out that it is for revenge. "He said that my parents'' death was caused by cheating on one of them. How could I believe it? My parents love each other so much. My father gave this Ziteng Garden to my mother. They loved each other since I remembered. He had never quarreled before. However, Mias uncle said they were actually at odds with each other. Their marriage had already existed in name only. Seeing that I didnt believe it, he took out a CD. When I saw the video, I felt like my heart was peeled. There were two discs. He only showed me the first one. It was a scene of my father arguing with my mother. I dont know who secretly took this video at that time. It was vague and their words could not be heard clearly. But even so, I heard a sentence, How long have you been with that woman? It is this sentence that made the unfaithfulness a fact, and the person who was unfaithful was my father." Troy closes his eyes in pain. Karin is even more painful than he is after hearing these words. It turns out that there is no true love in this world. Everything that represents love is false, even if Ziteng Garden which was built for love is false. "When they quarreled, they were outside the door of the Charlie''s mansion. It should be my father who was going to leave. My mother stopped him from leaving. But my father eventually left. He drove the car to the sea. By the sea, a woman was already waiting there. The woman was facing the sea. I couldnt see her face clearly. My father got out of the car and she was about to turn around. The video was over at that time. So, I dont know who the woman was!" "Is it important? No matter who that woman was, It''s a thing of the past. Is it necessary to let me down in order to know the truth?" Karin can''t ept it. She can''t ept it at all. "Things are far from being so simple. I asked Robert to investigate this clue for half a month and found out that when my parents and the Mias parents were out at the sea at night, there was a boat following them all the time, and this boat was with the purpose of killing my parents." "Since you have asked Rebert to find the clues, why are you still at the mercy of Mias uncle?" "The other CD in Mias uncle''s hands is very important. It will not only help me to figure out who the woman is, but also who the real killer is." "What he said is a lie. Even if your father is with another women, what does it have to do with their death? Is it because that woman''s husband killed them?" "This is exactly where I am puzzled. So, I''m asking Robert to find out who is on the boat that followed them back then, and I will get the truth. Then I can fulfill my ten year wish and no longer need Paul''s CDs. Although my fathers cheating is uneptable,pared with knowing who that woman is, revenge more important to me. It is the only way to let me live a normal life." "Are you living abnormally now? Is revenge really that important to you? Is it more important than me?!" Karin pushes him away violently, questioning hoarsely. "Karin, you are as important as revenge. I can''t give up on revenge, and I can''t give up on you. So even though I know you will hate me, scold me and me me, I dare not tell you. I just want to keep you by my side before I get the truth." "I am as important as revenge..." She sneers, "Troy, I want to be the only one in your heart, not one of them. If you choose revenge, you must give up on me. I can''t stay by your side after you marry Mia. Id rather die!" "I don''t really marry her. As long as Roberts finds out the truth before the wedding, I am still me, and there will be no change between us!" "Then what if Robert fails?" Karin asks sternly, "You have been searching for so many years without a clue. Now are you sure that he can find it in such a short time? What if he can''t find it? And you have to marry Mia?" Troy walks slowly in front of her, holds her hand, and says with certainty, "No matter how precise the n is, it will betray itself without meaning to. Since I dare to tell you, it proves that I am sure. Karin, believe me. Just give me one month, and I will definitely turn things around!" "That''s just your n. If thing doesnt go as you wish, what will you do? If Robert can''t find it out, what will happen? Tell me, what''s the worst n?" She stares at him. From yesterday to today, it has been 24 hours, does he care about her feelings? "Yes, the worst n is to give Mia a marriage. Just as the Charlie family owes her, I use marriage to make up for it." "Then what about the things you owe me? What do you use to make up for it?" Chapter 141 Dagger Stabs into His Chest 4 Chapter 141 Dagger Stabs into His Chest 4 "As long as you stay with me, except marriage, I can give you everything, my love, my heart, and everything about me." Karinughs sarcastically, as if she has heard the most ridiculous joke in the world. It is not until tears ofughter flow over her face that she constricts her smile and says sadly, "What I want is something you can''t give. Troy, one day you will understand how important marriage is to a woman!" She flees in the direction of the door angrily. She just wants to leave this sad ce even if she has to give up everything... How could Troy let her leave? He pulls her back to the house, closes the door fiercely, and yells, "Why must you leave me?!" "Because you let me down! You said that you would never give up on me. You said that as long as I bet, you won''t let me lose. You also said that the same experience does not mean that there will be the same destiny. Everything you have said is a lie, and none of them are fulfilled. Why should I stay by your side and be deceived by you?" "I have never lied to you. My feelings for you are real. Do you need me to show you my heart?" "No!" Karin struggles, "I just want to leave. I don''t want to stay here for a minute, let me leave!" "I won''t let you go!" He pushes her down on the bed, leans down and kisses her lips. The savage and cold kiss falls on her face like. She suddenly remembers what he had said that night on the boat. She is extremely ashamed and angry, she roars hysterically, "Get away!" Troy stuns. He looks at her in pain. Does she really hate him so much? "Do you want me to have a baby for you again? Do you want to tie me up with a baby again? You are so smart, thinking that if I have your baby, I can''t bear to leave again?" Karin turns and sits up. She says incisively, "Never think about restraining me with a child again! I will never have your child if I am not your wife! Never think about it in your life!" "You" Troy is finally irritated by herst words. He raises his hand, but he can''t bear to p her. Karin looks at his hand coldly. The hand she used to draw circles there, the hand carried her many expectations and fantasies, but now... "Do you want to hit me? Just do it! Hit!" The hand falls slowly, and finally does not fall on her face, but takes her into his arms. Troy says in a humble tone, "Karin, you are like a hedgehog. When I hold you and blood drips on you, you say I hurt you, but you don''t know that blood is mine." Karin feels her consciousness fade. She just feels very tired, and then she loses consciousness... When she wakes up again, she does not open her eyes immediately, but listens to the people around her. A strange man says, "It''s not a big problem. She just fainted because she was under too much pressure. I''ll give her a few pills to relieve the pressure and she''ll wake up soon." "Okay, thank you." Troy tells Yuma, "Send Doctor Peter downstairs." As they walk away, her hand is held by him. She is clearly awake, but she doesn''t want to face him. So, she pretends to be asleep. He sits beside her for a long time, but doesn''t say a word from beginning to end. After he leaves, she turns over and sits up. The first thing she does is pack her bags and prepare to leave. Her determination to leave is just like Troy''s determination to avenge. In fact, they both are very stubborn. When Yuma sees her going downstairs with a suitcase, she is scared, "Miss, what are you doing?" "I want to leave here," Karin says lightly. "You can''t leave!" Yuma drags her, "Mr. Troy ordered not to let you go." "Yuma, let go." Karin is frustrated. She is no longer as vigorous as she said she wanted to travel with her luggage. The ruthlessness of fate has polished all her strength. "You can''t go, there are six people outside guarding the door. You can''t escape even if you can fly..." Yuma is unbearable. She really doesn''t want to say something that makes her sad. Karin doesn''t believe it. She rushes to the door. But as Yuma said, six men in ck suits reaches out and stops her, "Miss Karin, please don''t embarrass us." Turning around nkly, she doesn''t make them embarrassed, but she starts being so hard on herself. She goes on a hunger strike, neither eating nor drinking. She locks herself in the house without seeing anyone. Yuma has no choice but to call Troy. He is on a business trip, and when he receives the call, he immediately asks Robert to book the return ticket. When he arrives at Ziteng, it is already the next evening. He asks Yuma in a deep voice, "Is she still not eating?" "Yes, since you left yesterday morning, she hasn''t even drunk water." Troy goes upstairs sadly and knocks on the door, "Karin, open the door." There is no reaction in the room. He bes nervous and ms the door. Karin stands in front of the French window. She looks so thin that it seems she would fall down in a gust of wind. However, she is helpless and stubborn. Seeing that she doesn''t take her own life, he sighs with relief. "Why hunger strike?" Walking behind her, he asks angrily. "If you want to put me under house arrest, then wait to collect the body for me!" She turns around. Her face is as pale as a piece of white paper. She has nothing now. The only thing she can keep is thisst dignity. "Karin, don''t you be so stubborn, OK? I don''t put you under house arrest. I just want you to give me one month, just one month. One month, okay?" "I can''t believe you again and again, it''s impossible..." He stares at her up close. There is no love in her eyes. In addition to the bottomless despair, there is only hatred, full of hatred. "Well, I promise you that if I fail in a month, I will let you go!" "It is simple to say it. Let me go if you fail in a month? Then in this month, am I going to wait for the result with fear every minute? You make me bet again and again. Have you ever thought about me? What else can I bet on? I have nothing left!" "Since you have already gambled, why can''t you gamble again?" When Troy sees her refusing to agree, he feels sad. "I''m not as strong as you thought. I lost this time. I still have the courage to live. If I lose again next time, I won''t even have the courage to live!" "You won''t necessarily lose, you may win. If you give up now, then there is really no hope..." "I no longer look forward to the beautiful bloom of love. I just want it not to tear my heart again! Troy, please let me go!" Troy has never been so painful. He finds a sharp dagger from the bedside cab and hands it to her calmly, saying, "Stab me, I will let you go now." He points to the position of his chest. "Do you think I dare not?" Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Karin''s tears roll in her eyes, but she tries to keep it from falling. "Then poke me." He takes a step forward, she steps back. He still goes forward, and she has no choice but to retreat. When she finally cannot retreat, she grits her teeth and says, "Troy, don''t force me..." She leans against the wall, trembling slightly. The tears umte more and more in her eyes, and her eyes are blurred. Just when she is about to put down the hand holding the knife, he ms into it by himself and the dagger stabs his chest. The bright blood instantly dyes his white shirt, and her tears finally fall. The poppy red blooming on his chest, just like three years ago, when she first met him... Chapter 142 Who Let down Love 1 Chapter 142 Who Let down Love 1 As he is bleeding, his face bes increasingly pale. Finally, he falls on the floor. There is much blood on the floor. She is too shocked to see what happens. Suddenly, the knife on her hands drops. She approaches him and cries, "Troy, do you prefer death rather than giving up taking revenge? Fine, I will die with you." Karin is desperate. Then she catches the knife on the floor and tries to kill herself, but Troy stops her by holding the knife in his hand. His hand is cut by the knife and bleeds. The blood drops form the handle of the knife. Everywhere is full of blood in Karins eye. She loosens her hand and holds Troy. Then she half kneels by him, fondles his head and cried, "Why will we be like this today? Why?" Actually, they have a lot of choices. But why they choose this one? "You said you dont want to take a bet. So, I will bet my life that youll stay here." Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. With one hand covered on his chest, Troy fondles Karins cheek with the other hand and wipes away her tears. If that is hisst wager, then he wins. Karin struggles for a long time and says, "OK, I will stay here for a month." Sometimes people make apromise because they surrender to fate rather than they have hopes. If it is ones fate that he would be abandoned, regardless of what he does, his fate wouldnt be changed, So wouldnt Karins grandmother and her. She gives a phone call to Robert and then thetter takes Troy to the hospital. She sits on the bloody floor from nightfall to midnight and to the next morning. Yuma goes to the hospital. There is only her in Ziteng Garden. She doesnt know whether Troy is alive or not, nor does she dare to ask. She remembers that once Mia cursed her, "Someday you will be in the hell. At that time, you will be anguished." That may be the price of love. The wrong ending attributes to the wrong beginning. Though Troy is alive, the rtionship between them will be different. Some wounds will still exist as time goes by. Their existence will remind you of the betrayals. She hears someone is walking and that is the only sound that she can hear. Yumaes to her and fixes her hair on her forehead. "Karin, Mr. Troy is fine now." He is fine. She says in a hoarse voice, "Yuma, its cold." Yuma holds her tight. Karin is as cold as ice. She knows Karin for six months and she really likes her. She knows what happens between Karin and Troy. Now she assumes that Karin must feel miserable. "You must go to bed," Yuma replies. Then she helps Karin lie on the bed, wraps her in nkets and holds her hands. She says, "I am aware that you are sad. Troy doesnt know why his parents are dead. He can pretend that nothing happens. So, he must do something. You win some, and you will lose some. I dont think he knows who he should choose, his parents or his girlfriend. He isnt an ordinary man, neither is his marriage or love." Karin cant remember that how many times others tell her that Troy isnt an ordinary man. There is no wonder that their love is painful. Is it because she is an ordinary woman? "The wound on his chest is close to his heart. It was dangerous! You felt sad that hes going to marry Mia. Wouldnt you feel sad if he died?" Yuma adds. "Yuma, what do you want to say to me?" Karin stares at the ceiling expressionlessly and asks Yuma weakly. She knows that what Yuma said is for leading her uing important words which she can guess. "What I meant was that you shouldnt leave Troy now. It was hard for you to be together, if you give up now, then your effort will be meaningless." That is exactly what she guesses. She closes her eyes and says, "I am tired. Can you close the door when you leave my room?" "Would you go to the hospital and visit Troy?" She shakes her head and says, "I wont." Yuma is anxious and says, "So you will leave him?" "No, I told him that I wouldnt leave in a month." Yuma is in relief. She sighs and leaves. Exhaustion takes Karin into a dream. Her grandmother is angry with her in the dream. She points at Karin and says, "Karin, you let me down. Why do you follow my path? Do you want to be lonely for a whole life like me? Men are liars. Men never keep their promises." "Grandma, Grandma, Grandma" Karin is awake and find herself crying. The sunshine shines on her bed through the window and it hurts her eyes. The blood is cleaned by Yuma. It seems that nothing has happened unless her heart isnt broken. She gets out of the bed and then she stands before the mirror in the bathroom. Looking at her image in the mirror, she finds that her attitude towards love, fate and life is changed after one night. She wont believe in love easily, or she wont fall in love with someone easily. Troy leaves the hospital five dayster. He doesnt recover yet. Nobody knows why he was stabbed in the chest. Mn asks him to live in Charlie Mansion, but he wants to live in Ziteng Garden. He missed Karin very much in those five days. He knows why she didnt visit him. She still hates him though she agrees to stay. In the morning, Yuma tells Karin that Troy will leave the hospital. She pauses for a moment and then she leaves Ziteng Garden. She sits on the mountain for a whole day. At dusk, she goes back home, sitting on the sofa quietly. Yuma sighs and asks her, "Are you going to ignore Troy for the rest of your life?" She remains quiet. It seems that she doesnt hear her question, or she doesnt want to answer it. "Would you see him? He really wants to meet you." She has a look at the stairs, then she stands up and go upstairs. She stops at the door of his bedroom. She doesnt know how brave she should be to enter the room. She opens the door and walks to his bed with her head lowing. She stands quietly by his bed. "Karin" Troy is surprised to see her because he misses her very much. It turns out that he cant leave her. Those five days is longer than five years for him. She wants to cry while hearing he call her. But she cant. Nobody deserves her tears in the world, because those who deserve them wont make her cry. "You are not going to take a look at me?" His voice is hoarse. Staring at her face, he is in agony. He cant distinguish whether the agony is caused by his heart or his wounds. Karin raises her head and look at Troy who is sitting on the bed. Not only her, but also Troy bes haggard suddenly. "Nowe and give me a hug." His wounds are bound with gauze. His injuries are severe than three years ago. It is hard for him to move. She sits on the bed with her wet eysh shaking. Troy endures the pain of his chest and holds Karin. He whispers to her, "I was afraid that I cant hold you like now when I was in hospital. Thank you for being with me. Without you, I wont be happy though I avenge my parents murder. I cant live without you." Chapter 143 Who Let down Love 2 Chapter 143 Who Let down Love 2 "Giving you a chance means giving me a chance. I have to cherish my efforts." Karin says finally. In fact, she doesnt believe that he can find out the truth in a short time or she has expectation for their future. Only those people who go through failures will give up hope for the future. Someday, they will lose their hearts. "I can assure you that you wont lose unless I have to," Troy says. "So, you still want to take revenge?" she asks him peacefully. "Yes, I must do it unless I die," he replied. She is unsatisfied with his answer. It makes him guilty. He says, "Karin, you have to understand that we can only be safe when the evil people are gone. I want to live a safe and happy life with you. Last time, it was lucky for you to be rescued when you were kidnapped. But we cant be lucky every time. If the tragedy of ten years ago happens again, I cant imagine what will happen to me." "Fine, I understand." She stands up and says, "To people who owns nothing, they dont fear that they will lose." She knows that she cant change his mind. she stays because they love each other. If she bets, she might win and Troy is her boyfriend. If she doesnt, he would be someone elses boyfriend. The results of losing the bet and not betting are the same. Therefore, she doesnt have a better choice. If she leaves, she could preserve the dignity of love. However, dignity is meaninglesspared with love. She loves him as much as he loves her. He cant leave her. No one knows that she cant leave him either. She may die if she lives without Troy. She might be alive but unhappier than now. Troy recovers. And he loves Karin more than ever. But regardless of how much he loves her, she isnt as happy as past. It can be indicated by that she talks less and smiles less. Moreover, most of the time, she sits somewhere quietly and stares at a ce for several hours. Her changes upset Troy. He applies a suspension of school for her so that she can have a good rest. But now, the situation bes worse, which worries him. He is worried that she would be ill. Troy asks Robert to his office. He stands before the French windows and asks Robert, "Any progress?" "Thest clue was cut." Robert is upset. As a special assistant for Troy, he is clearer than anyone what responsibility that he himself bears. "Continue to examine it thoroughly. I cant lose, you know." "Yes!" Troy sighs and says, "You can ask Billie to visit Karin. Karin has been silent these days." "OK." Robert goes out of the office with a sinking heart. Billie recently does a part-time job in a department of Charlie Group. She thought she could get close to Robert if she works in Charlie Group. But Charlie Group is bigger that what she thinks. there are more than 20 departments here. She doesnt have any chances to meet Robert. Robert takes the elevator to the sixth floor. He finds Billie and asks her to get out for a while. Billie is shocked. Is she dreaming? Robert finds her? Is it possible? It is impossible. "Come here." Billie has no reaction while he asks her to get out, so he urges her again. Only now Billie realizes what happens and follows him. "Robert, why would you find me?" She enters a meeting room with him, then she asks him surprisingly. "It is about Karin?" "What happens to her?" Billie doesnt know what happens to Karin, since Troy blocks the news about her recently. He only says she is ill and needs a rest. Billie tries to call Karin, but her phone is off. Robert tells Billie what happens. However, she is furious and wants to argue with Troy, which is beyond his expectation. "How dare he! He betrays Karin. I have to talk with him. If he leaves her, why did he find her?" "Billie, please calm down and listen to me." "I wont. You are his employee, so you will defend him. I must help Karin. He promised me that he wouldnt hurt her." "Troy doesnt hurt Karin. He loved her and he has his reasons. Could you listen to me?" "I wont. I say I wont!" "You must!" Robert yells at her suddenly, which shocks her. She says, "Yes, please." He tells her the difficulties and pressure that Troy is faced with. And then, he says, "As an old saying goes, onlookers see most of the game. Karin may not understand Troys difficulties because she is a victim. I hope you understand theplicated rtionships involved as an onlooker." "It is useless that I understand them. It should be Karin to understand." "So, I find you." "Me?" she frowns, "what can I do?" Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "Troy hopes that you can go to Ziteng Garden to apany her and help her." Billie pauses for a moment and says, "Is it Troys decision or yours?" "Is it different?" "Sure, if its his decision, I wont go. If its yours, I will." Robert knows what she means. He feels awkward and says, "You can take it as my decision." "What do you mean? If its your decision, then its yours. If not, it isnt. What do you mean by saying that I can take it as your decision!" "Why do you take it seriously?" He makes apromise and says, "Fine, its my decision. I hope you can help me, Miss Billie." "I will help you. But dont call me Miss Billie. I dont like it." "What should I call you then?" "Billie." He nods and says, "Fine, when are you avable? I can drive you there." "3 p.m." "OK." Billie has been to Ziteng Garden for several times, so she is familiar with it. Robert picks her up and gives her a business card. "Here is my number. You can call me when you leave and I will pick you up," he says. "OK." She receives the card excitingly. Finally, she is in touch with him. "So, please take good care of Karin. And please dont let me down." "Take it easy. She is my best friend. I hope she can be happy." Billie waves to him and then walks to Ziteng Garden. Karin is sitting on a swing. As Robert says, she is totally different now because she isnt energetic as usual. "Karin." Billie runs to her friends. looking at her thin face, Billie is upset. "Why are you here?" Being amazed, Karin raises her head. "I hear what happens to you. Why not tell me? Am I not your friend?" "It is useless. Even I cant solve the problem." "Follow me." Billie takes her hand. They leave the Ziteng Garden, run on the road towards the mountain and finally arrive at the end of the road. "Are we at the end of the road now?" Billie asks. Karin nods. "Follow me." Billie holds her hand and walk to the edge of the cliff. Then she begins to climb down the cliff. "What are you doing? It is dangerous!" "Its OK, you can follow me." Chapter 144 Who Let down Love 3 Chapter 144 Who Let down Love 3 Billie waves to Karin and says, "Come on. We climb down together." Karin frowns since she doesnt know what Billie means. But she follows Karin. The rocks are like adder for them. They help each other and climb down to the foot of the mountain after half of an hour. "Karin, we make it. You see, there is always a road out if we dont give up." Karin eventually knows what Billie means. She smiles and says, "You are very helpful." "Indeed." Billie sit on somewhere clean with Karin. She says, "Robert told me everything about you and Troy. At the beginning, I was angry. Butter on, I can understand Troy. He marries Mia not because of love but revenge. If you dont get rid of those bad people, you will be in danger. Troy or you may be killed one day. So, why not do something you dislike now to avoid being murdered?" "What if he marries Mia? What should I do?" Regardless of what others tell her, Karin only cares about what she should do if he marries Mia. Billie shrugs, "Then let him marry Mia. If I were you, I could ept it. What I want is not a marriage certificate. Instead, what I want is the one I love loves me." "So, you will be willing to have an affair with Robert if he marries Gigi?" "Sure." Karin mocks her, "Billie, you dont know what I feel because you are not in my shoes. If you are in love, you will hope that he only belongs to you. When you are in my shoes, you will realize how foolish your words are." "You might be right." Billie doesnt want to argue with her since she really doesnt know how painful Karin feels. "You promised you would stay, so please be stronger and happy. He will be upset to see you like this," Billie adds. "Did him ask you to visit me?" "It was Rebert." Karin pauses for a moment and then she nods. She says, "I see." "What do you see?" "I see what I should to stop you feeling upset for me." Karin tells herself, no matter how she is sad and agonized, she cant show it. She chooses to stay and she should pay a price for it. They climb up the summit of the mountain when the nightes. Billie calls Robert. 20 minutester, Robert arrives at the Ziteng Garden by car. "Karin, promise me you wont iste yourself again." "I promise." "Please remember, God shuts your door, often leaving a window for you." "Sure." "I should go. Please take care of yourself." Billie gives her a hug and then gets in Roberts car. "How is it going?" Robert asks. "Great. She says she will be happy soon." "Thank you." "You are wee. She is my friend." Then, the conversation ends. Robert doesnt dare to say more, while Billie has too much to say and she doesnt know what to say. They arrive at the gate of University of Zurich. When she gets out of the car, she asks him hesitantly, "Do you have a fiance?" Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Robert is surprised by her question first. Then he replies, "Yes". "Do you like her? "It is not your business." He is often shocked by her straightforwardness. "Of course, its my business," she says proudly, "Because I like you." Then she runs away. Troyes back to Ziteng Garden in the evening. Mary prepares a lot of food. These days, he has dined with Karin every day though he is busy. "Help yourself." He gives her an abalone. Neither does she refuses or thanks him. She only eats the rice in her bowl. That upsets Troy. In the past, she was happy and she talked a lot when he dined with her. But now, she is quiet. It is a luxury for him that Karin talks with her in table. She goes upstairs after dinner, while he goes to roof. He is smoking in the darkness. Cigarettes are troubled mens best friend. Standing near to him, Karin is looking at him. Life is full of memories, which traps them. She wishes she could go back to the ce when they first met. And she wishes she could stay there with him. "Troie," she calls him. Troy is astonished since she hasnt called him in this way for a long time. He cant turn around since he fears that is his illusion. Now its a luxury for him to have a look at her. He cant expect that she will call him Troie. She covers him with a nket. She says, "It is cold. Dont sit here for a long while." Then she is leaving but she is pulled by him. He begs, "Please dont go." "I just want to put on a coat." "There is no need." He lets her sit on hisp and holds her tight. He tries to warm her with his temperature. Her body is warm but her soul is cold. "Karin, you are so aloof to me. You have been silent these days, but I wish you can argue with me. If you talk, that means you are upset and want to vent your anger. But you were quiet. I dont know what you are feeling and I am helpless." "Can I go back to the campus tomorrow?" Suddenly, she asks. "Why?" "I think I can rx myself if I meet more people." He pauses for a second. Then he says, "Fine. You can do anything as you like." If she can be happy again, he will do anything for her, even get stars in the sky for her. But he never knows, she doesnt want them anymore. Troy receives Mias call in the morning. She asks him toe to Troy Mansion. He drives there and asks him, "Whats matter?" Mia says, "Our wedding will be held 15 dayster. Should we take wedding pictures now?" "I am busy, so I wont do that." "You wont?" she mocks, "Are you busy? Or you dont want to do it? If your bride is Karin, will you refuse her?" "I made the decision for you." He looks at her, whose legs were amputated. "Are you reminding me that I have no legs, so you dont treat me as a normal person?" Mia is furious by his words. "You misunderstand me. I am protecting you. Arent you worried that people look down on you?" "I was. But I am not what I used to be. I want to take photos. I want aplete marriage." Troy looks at her sympathetically. It is a pity that she doesnt know a marriage without love isnt complete. "Then well take photos. I will ask Robert to hire the best photographers. We can take photos in our house." "I dont want to take photos here." Mia says determinedly, "I want to go to Paris, France." "Nonsense!" Troy gets angry, "If you argue that the photographers in Paris are better, I can hire one. It is not convenient for you to travel to Paris. Can you stop being unreasonable?" "If you dont want to take photos with me, just admit it. Dont use my legs as an excuse. I know the reason you will marry me is because you want to take something from my uncle. If you are not kind to me, I wont marry you. Then you can never get what you want from my uncle!" Chapter 145 Who Let down Love 4 Chapter 145 Who Let down Love 4 "You!" Troy stares at her angrily, then he nods, "OK!" Then he goes. The marriage is meaningless, so he will do some sacrifice. When he goes back to his office, Robert rushes into there. He says, "Mr. Troy, we have good news." "What good news?" Troy asks him. "We checked the boat as you ask, and we found something new. Now I have a target and we will find the truth soon." "Awesome!" Troy is d. He has waited today for a long time. "Continue to follow the target. This time we cant fail since its urgent. We must win." "Sure." "By the way, please reserve two tickets to Paris for me." Troy says. "Are you going to Paris?" "Yes, Mia wants to take wedding pictures there." Robert can tell how reluctant he is. "We will get the truth soon. You can say no to her." "No, I cant be careless now. I have gone through too many failures these years." "I see." Robert sighs as he swears that he willplete the mission. If Troy loses this time, he will lose his life, so he cant lose. "Wait a second." "Dont let Karin know that I will go to Paris," Troy adds. "I see." Troy doesnt intend to lie to Karin. Actually, there is no need to lie. But if she knows he is going to Paris with Mia, she will be upset. But Karin hears the news in the afternoon when Troy takes Mia to Paris. That afternoon, while she is nting snapdragons in the garden, Mnes to visit her. In fact, she is showing off rather than visiting her. She, who has tiny waist, wears high-heeled shoes and a red frilly cap, and walks into the living room like a swan. "Yuma, Yuma" She calls Yuma loudly. Yumaes. She asks, "What can I do for you, mydy?" "Clean up here right now and clear up all the flowers in the garden." "Why?" Yuma is puzzled. "Because Troys wedding ising. I n to decorate this house for him to live with his wife. Get it?" Mn speaks more loudly. She knows Karin is in the garden, so she wants Karin can hear her. "I have to give him a call and ask him." "You dont need to call him. He is not in Zurich. He takes his fiance to Paris in the morning to take wedding pictures, so he wont be back in two days." Karin is shocked by her words, and she stops working. But neither does she turn around or ask Mn. She stops working for a moment and then go on to work as if she hears nothing. "Follow me." Mn knows that Karin hears what she says. Then, she goes to the garden and points at the sunflower, saying, "Clear up these flowers and those." What she points at are all nted by Karin. "You know my moms favorite flower was wisteria when you took care of her? How can you let other flowers pollutes the environment?" Mn stamps her foot in anger and then leaves. The garden is quiet, but Karin bursts into tears. She doesnt want to cry, but she cant help crying. She knows that she has to be strong and brave to love Troy. Her tears drop on the ground and make the grass wet. Next years here might probably grow miserable memories. "Miss Karin, are you alright?" Yuma tries tofort her but Yuma doesnt know what she should say. "I am fine." Karin gives Yuma the shovel. She says, "Please nt the rest flowers. I am going to see a movie." Karin gives a phone call to the chauffeur, who arrives ten minutester. "Take me to the cinema." She doesnt know why she wants to see a movie. But she thinks she must have something to do. The movie is sad. Most audience cries, but sheughs. She thinks, if she meets people who sat next to herst time, they might assume she is crazy, because sheughs when watching a tragedy and she cries when watching aedy. Only schizoid will do so. After watching the movie, she feels much better. Even though others may think she is crazy, she doesnt care for she never cares how others think of her. On the way home, the chauffeur chooses a shortcut. When they are in a remote alley, some people are fighting there. "What happen?" "They might be fighting." The chauffeur guesses. And he tries to keep a distance from those people. Karin opens the window. She sees a mans head is bleeding when others around him still beat him with sticks. Suddenly, she recalls that the three years ago, Troy asked her help. She feels sorry for the injured man, so she asks the chauffeur to park. "Whats the matter, Miss Karin?" "I want to see what is happening." The chauffeur is stunned. He tries to stop her and he says, "No. These guys are dangerous. Wed better leave them alone." "I cant. I must help the man. You can stay in the car. Let me get out of the car." The chauffeur knows that he cant change her mind, so he parks the car. But he wont stay in the car since he has to protect Karin. "Stop!" Karin is yelling. Then those people who hold sticks turn around to watch her. One of them asks, "What?" "Do you want to kill him?" "It is none of your business." Another man walks to her and asks, "Generally speaking, a hero likes helping a beauty. So, do you want to act as a hero?" "Beauty, but the man who is lying on the ground isnt a hero. Hes a petty man." Then, they areughing. They are noisy. Karin frowns and asks them, "Can you let him go?" "Really? You want to save him?" Several men approach her and look at her. They say, "Sweet girl, how about having fun with us? If you satisfy us, we will let him go right now. What do you think?" She takes a step back. "Get away," she says in disgust. Then the chauffeur Sam punches them and defeats them easily, which surprises Karin. She doesnt know Sam is so good at fighting. "Wow!" "Are you surprised?" Sam says, "The chauffeur who is hire by Mr. Troy must be able to protect you. I never show anyone that I am good at fighting." "Lets go." Sam continues. "Take him with us." Karin walks to the injured man whose head is full of blood. She notices that he is about 20 years old. "It is not our business. We must go now." "No. If we dont take him, he will be killed by them." Sam looks at the dying man and sighs. He says, "He might be dead." Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Not yet, hes breathing." Chapter 146 Doing Anything for You 1 Chapter 146 Doing Anything for You 1 Sam is aware that Karin is determined to help him, so he puts the bleeding man in the car. Those men know they cant defeat Sam, so they do nothing to stop Sam. In the Ziteng Garden, Yuma is screaming while Karin takes a bleeding man back. She asks her, "What happened?" "Yuma, call the doctor. I can exin it to youter." The man is put in the guest room. Yuma and Sam do for a doctor. Karin cleans the blood stain in his face with water. "Thank you." The man says. Though he is weak, he is conscious. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "Whats your name? Where do you live? Can you hear me?" Karin speaks to his ear. He cant speak. The doctores. He cleans the mans wounds, and gives him some medicine and treatment. "Is he alright?" Karin asks. "He is fine. He just got flesh wounds. He must be hit often." He is often hit? Karin feels sorry for the thin man. "After a night of rest, he can wake up tomorrow." "Thank you." Then they leave the room. Yuma talks to Karin, "Miss Karin, Sam told me everything. How can you save the man? People like him tend tomit crimes. You are putting yourself in danger." "Hes a kid." "Though hes a kid, a decent boy wouldnt leave school at a young age or wouldnt be hit at midnight. I suggest that you ask him to leave now. It is dangerous for you to be kind to him." "Yuma, what are you worried about? Are you worried that he would rob your money or steal your money?" "No, I am worried about your safety. Mr. Troy isnt here. I am responsible for your safety." "It doesnt matter. I will take the responsibility by myself." "But" "Sorry, I must save him." Karin insists. Later she looks after the young man for a night. He wakes up in the next morning. While he opens his eyes and looks around, he sees Karin who are sleeping. He calls her, "Miss Miss" "You wake up." Karin gets up. She asks him, "Are you alright?" "Thanks for saving me," the young man who has big eyes and long eyshes. "I feel great," he is crying, "Thank you very much." "My pleasure. Oh, please dont cry." The young man is wiping his tears. There are many wounds on his rough hands. And that makes Karin feels upset for him. She guesses that he must have suffered a lot. "I havente across anyone kind to me. But you are the first one. If you didnt rescue mest night, I would have died." The man continues to cry, which makes Karin more upset. "Whats your name?" "Jacob." "Where do you live?" "I am homeless." "Why?" "It is a long story. I came to Zurich with others. I wanted to make some achievements, but I failed." "Why did those people hit you?" "I work for their boss. Last night our workce was investigated by the police. They thought I bbed to the police, so they wanted to kill me." "Where is your hometown?" "Irnd." "So, you came here alone? What about your families?" For this question, Jacob nods, and then he shakes his head, saying nothing. Karin stops asking him because he doesnt want to answer the question. Every family has its difficulties and secrets. "You can live here until you recover. When my boyfriendes back, I will ask him to give you a job. You will quit those dangerous jobs and disconnect with those gang guys." "Thank you. I really appreciate you." "Its my pleasure to help you." Karin is going to grow the flowers in the garden after breakfast. The worried Yuma follows her and asks her, "Miss Karin, he is fine now. Can we ask him to leave?" She sighs and says, "Why do you dislike him? I let him stay here." "Stay here?" Yuma is shocked, and she says, "For what reason? He is as dangerous as a tiger." "He is homeless. When Troy is back, I will ask Troy to employ him." "He wont do that." "In that case, I will try other means." "Why are you doing this?" Yuma is anxious. She asks again, "Are you upset by Mr.Troy and Mias marriage? Their marriage is temporary. Please dont" "You can think that way." She stands up and moves to anther ce to grow flowers. Yuma thinks that its useless to persuade her since she is determined, so leave it to Troy. Jacobes to the garden and he is attractive by it. He asks Karin, "Do you live here alone?" "No, I live with my boyfriend." "Its pretty." "Happiness is more important." "So, are you unhappy?" "Can you see that I am happy?" She asks him. "You can eat tasty food, wear beautiful clothes, live in a wonderful house and you have servants, so you should be happy." Sheughs and says, "Thats your opinion. But mine is that it is happy of me to live with someone I love." "You said you live here with your boyfriend. Dont you live with someone you love?" "I mean living with someone I love forever, but I live with him temporary." Jacob says, "Im confused." "Let me exin in this way. You are here sincest night. Have you ever seen my boyfriend?" "No." "You havent seen him because he is taking wedding pictures with his fiance in France." "He has a fiance?" Jacob is puzzled. Then he understands. So, he says, "I see. Do you mean that you are his mistress?" Karin denies, "Of course not." "Then, who are you?" "I wont tell you. You are too young to know it." "I am not young. I am 21. And I began working at 15. I know everything." "Though you began working at a tender age, you need to go through something by yourself." Karin juts her chin forward. The sunshine sheds a soft glow on her face and her eysh flickers. "You look like my elder sister." "Oh, do you have a sister?" "Yes." Suddenly, he feels sad. He says, "I had an elder sister as pretty and kind as you. But she died years ago." "Why did she die?" "My father died when I was little. Then my mother remarried a bad man, who drank and gambled every day. My sister was ill but he didnt take him to the hospital. She diedter." Jacob is going to cry. He says, "I have to be rich and powerful. One day, I will let the man make an apology on my sisters grave." "Dont be too upset. I think if your sister were alive, she would wish you to be happy and do some legal jobs." Karin finds that why Jacob bes what he is today. He must join the gang and do something illegal in order to leave his family. Humanity are born to be innocent and kind. Only the environment that they live in can change their personality. "She was kind to me when I was little because she gave me all the tasty food. After she died, nobody has been kind to me." Jacob almost bursts into tears, but he holds them back. Karin thinks he is simr to her. Sheforts him, "Can I be your sister?" "Could you?" "Sure. You can call me Karin." "Karin." Jacob sniffs and smiles. His smile is as clear as his soul. Troy has gone to Paris for two days and doesnt return yet. He even doesnt give a phone call to Karin, neither does Karin. He doesnt know that she knows he is in Paris. And she pretends that she doesnt know it. She promises to stay here for a month. No matter what will happen in the month, she will ignore it. She wont wait for him to go home at night and call him if he doesnte back anymore. Love will make people silly, but the ruthless fate will keep people sober. Her fate tells that she should not depend on anyone since even her shadow will leave her at some times. She practices writing on a desk at dusk. Jacob has problems with literacy, so he know only few words that she is writing. "Karin, you grow flowers, reads, paints, or writes for a whole night. Dont you feel bored?" "I am not bored. How can I be bored for doing something I like?" "But you are doing a lot of things that you like?" "Am I?" "Yes. You like doing everything." Chapter 147 Doing Anything for You 2 Chapter 147 Doing Anything for You 2 She smiles. "Believe it or not, I''ve got things to hate." "Like?" Thinking about it for a moment, she answers seriously, "Dreaming." "Huh?" Jacob is confused, as he thinks nobody hates dreams while sleeping. "Because I had a dream that ruined my lifetime happiness." "What kind of dream?" "It''s a secret." She lowers her head and attentively scribbles a word on the white paperNIGHTMARE. She has had innumerous dreams in thest twenty years, but the nightmare this time is the only one thates true. Therefore, she doesn''t like dreams. Jacob knows that''s where he should stop asking more. After idling around in the park, hees back to her again, propping his chin up on one arm, and asks, "What does your boyfriend look like?" "Are you curious?" "Kind of." Karin pulls her phone out of her pocket and finds a photo of herself and Troy at her birthday. Showing it to Jacob, she says, "Here." Jacob is shocked as his expression changes. Looking at her gradually pale face, Karin asks, "Jacob, are you okay?" "Jacob...Jacob" Her calling breaks through Jacob''s thoughts, and Jacob shakes his head. "I''m fine, but your boyfriend looks like my stepfather, which makes me feel bad." "Your stepfather?" Karin''s mouth drops in surprise, as she never thinks that Troy can look so evil. Yuma rushes out of the living room and happily exims, "Miss Karin. Miss Karin. Mr. Troy calls and he''ll be back home tonight." "okay." Her response is indifferent as she''s not excited about it at all. "I''ve got to have a snap. I''m not feeling well." Since Jacob looks so bad, Karin cares about him. "Shall I call a doctor for you?" "I''m alright. Just need some me time." "Fine. I''ll let you know when it''s dinner." It''s ten inte night. Karin stands in front of the French window of the bedroom, hearing the familiar car horns, and she knows Troyes back. Finally, hees back after his leaving for three days. Swiveling around, she slowly steps downstairs and finds Troy has already walked in the living room. Noticing her presence, he walks up toward her in surprise, saying, "You haven''t slept, Karin." "Yep." He holds her in his arms, saying huskily, "I miss you so much" She doesn''t say a word, but her body gradually gets stiff. Noting her change, he asks, "What''s wrong? Aren''t you happy seeing me here with you?" "No." "Why can''t I see your smile?" Karin didn''t mean to question him, but now she can''t hold back. "How can I sh a smile at you, when you and the other woman took wedding photos together?" Troy''s heart skips a beat. "So, you know it?" "I wish not." "Sorry, I thought you might get sad if you''d know it." "You don''t have to. Nothing I couldn''t survive." Except his marriage with the other woman. "Robert has found a new clue. We''ll get over this soon" Karin doesn''t give his any response as she can tell the difference between "soon" and "already". Without any hope, never will she get disappointed. "By the way," she redirects the conversation to another way. "What?" "I saved a man with bruises and scars and took him back here couple of days ago." "I know." "How?" "Yuma called me." She''s shocked. "And you''re not pissed off?" "What for?" She thought he''d reprimand her for being a stickybeak. Troy has so many enemies that her kindness may be taken advantage of by the evil. "When Yuma told me this, I felt it okay as you have done this before, to me." Suddenly, Karin gets mixed feelings. If she can change back to three years ago, she wouldn''t show up at that time and ce to save him "So, where''s the man you saved?" Noticing her silence, Troy asks her. "He''s in the study. I''ll get him to meet you." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "Okay." Karin swiveled around before stepping out of the living room, asking, "Could you please arrange a job for him?" "Of course." "Thank you." Gazing at her back, he feels indescribable anguish, as she''s too polite to him as if they were strangers. She used to hug him happily and exim, "Troy, you''re awesome!" However, what''s done is done. Both himself and Karin can''t go back to the innocent past. Knocking on the door, Karin asks gently, "Are you sleeping, Jacob?" She thinks he may get asleep as there''s no response. She knocks on the door harder and calls him, "JacobJacob" Still, no one answers her. She twists the knob and opens the door, only to find nobody but a litmp. Jacob is missing? She gets shocked and frozen. When she''s about to look for him outside, she glimpses at a note left on the nightstand. "Miss Karin, thank you for saving my life. When it''s the right time, I''ll return the favor." How familiar the words are! It''s exactly the same as Troy told her when she saved him three years ago. However, they''ll never get it that she doesn''t need their returning the favor. "What''s wrong? Where''s him?" Confused, Troy steps into Jacob''s room, finding Karin hastily hides a crumbled notepaper into her palm. She swivels to tell him, restraining her frustration, "He''s gone." "Why?" "I don''t know. After all, his home''s not here." "Alright." He doesn''t care about Jacob. He holds her hand and says, "Come upstairs with me. I''ve got something for you." Dumbfounded and confused, Karin follows his lead as she secretly puts the note into her pocket, fearing Troy may see the words. She believes Jacob must have left for the same reason as Troy did three years ago. Fate shall lead him to her again. Stepping into the room, Troy closes the door. They both sit at the perch of the bed as Troy says, "Close your eyes, Karin." She closes them without a question. Then she feels something cold is in her hand, which feels like an essary. She doesn''t know it''s a giant gem until she opens her eyes. "Guess what it is." "The Heart of the Ocean." She answers calmly. She once saw it in the movie Titanic and hoped she''d own it someday. However, here it is in her hand, yet she feels nothing. "Yes." "I don''t think I want it." "Why?" Both confusion and disappointment paint his features. "It''s said that it''ll bring disasters to its owners." "Who said that?" "The history." "Nonsense! It''s so rare that only ten are there in the world. Don''t you ever think it''s easy to own it." Then he stands up. "Let me help you put it on." Around her neck is a deep ocean-blue diamond, cold as sea water, dazzling as the bright stars at night. "Troy, you''re getting more and more clich." Caressing the defined diamond, she suddenly says. "You think I''m being clich, because I present you with a diamond?" "No." "Then what?" "I mean you do this just to make up for what you have done with Mia in Paris." "Please stop thinking that way. Nothing can pay for my guilt." "Then why do you have to give it to me? Why is this evening? I''m forced to think that way." "I take it back, okay?" He angrily unfastens the ne off Karin''s neck and throws it away. Then he steps into the bathroom. Karin sits at the perch of the bed, tears in the corner of her eyes. Quietly staring at the stars in the sky, she knows he sends her diamond for love and affection instead of making up for her loss. She doesn''t mean to hurt him purposely as she just wants to deny the temporary happiness. He doesn''t understand how much pain and pressure she bears on her mind. It feels like she and he are walking on a fragile line, and she''s afraid she can''t take it anymore. On the bedside, Troy''s phone has rung for a while before the ring stops. Now the phone rings again. As soon as she finds Mia''s name on the screen, she gives up the idea of picking it up. But she underestimates Mia''s perseverance as the phone keeps ringing. Finally, Karin picks it up. "Troy is bathing. You can call himter." She''s about to end the call when Mia snaps, "Hold on!" She stopped. "Karin, why are you still in the Ziteng Garden? Don''t you know that Troy and I are going to get married? Why would you want to be his whore?" "Rx. I won''t show up in your life if you''re married." "You''d better keep your promise as we will get married soon. Do you see our photos? I''ll send you some if you don''t. Never shall you ruin our marriage." Mia hangs up with her gritted teeth, and sends a photo to Karin. Karin''s tears started rolling in her eyes as she knows how heartbroken she''ll feel after clicking the message open, still, she clicks it open. In the message is a beautiful wedding photo. She finds Mia in a gorgeous white wedding dress, who is held in Troy''s arms. And her arms perfectly circled Troy''s neck. Mia''s big bright smile squeezes her heart, and tears drip on the screen, on Troy''s face, until she can''t see his face in the photo clearly. Chapter 148 Doing Anything for You 3 Chapter 148 Doing Anything for You 3 Frustrated and heartbroken, Karin put her phone in ce before holding the ne in her hand. She wonders if there''s a teardrop hidden in her heart, containing the bitterness and desire she can never drop, as well as the love she can never own. Now she feels like Ariel in The Little Mermaid, whose prince is grabbed away by Mia. Footsteps are sounded from her back as Troy gets out of the bathroom. He stands behind her, staring at her quietly before holding her in his arms. Failing to get angry with her, he says sadly, "I''m innocent, and I''m sorry to make you upset" Closing his eyes, he kisses her neck all the way to her eyelid as he suddenly opens his eyes. "Karin, are you crying?" She doesn''t answer him. He shakes her shoulders. "What''s wrong?" Although she doesn''t reply, realization suddenly dawns on Troy. He quickly gets the phone and his finger slides on the screen to find out the picture. Furrowing his brows, he angrily throws the phone on the ground. Karin is startled by the big bang. She''s never seen him act like this before, at least not in her presence. It''s been a while until she finds he''s left the room. Then she steps toward the roof-deck as she knows he must be there. He just wears a bathrobe, which means he can''t leave this house. It''ste night with dimmed moonlight in the pitch dark. Troy sits in the wooden chair with a beer can in his hand, and he looks lonely and pathetic. She walks over and sits beside him, but her foot identally kicks all the empty cans on the ground, making a noise. "Troie, ten days has passed." Feeling heartbroken, he stares at her and presses her shoulders. "Never will you give up on us. Do you hear me?" "I am not going to give up. Just give me your hand." Troy''s confused as he silently reaches out his hand. Karin holds it and gently ces her head on his shoulder, her hand drawing circles in his palm. "To make you mine, I''ll finish the 9,999 circles as soon as possible. You used to say I have a lifetime to do it, so I take it for granted. I hope my hard work can buy me more time." "Good. From today on, I''ll get home from work at time to give you my two thirds of a day, making your dreame true." He loves his Karin so much that he''s willing to do anything to make her dreamse true. Karin has many dreams, but few hase true. In the beautiful moonlight, promoted by the alcoholic, he gently bends down until his forehead is against Karin''s, the ghost of his warm breath across her face. "Can I kiss you now?" His tone is gentle as he feels guilty of what he''s done to Karin for his revenge. He''s failed her, and he''s afraid that she''ll reject him. Slowly raising her chin, Karin nods with her misty eyes. "Yes." Since they can''t get sweet love, they choose to indulge themselves to the sad romance. With his throat bobbing, Troy scoops her up and carries her to the bedroom. "Karin" He brushes her sweaty hair behind her ears, saying huskily, "I love you, and I''ll do anything for you." Exhausted and sleepy as she is, she tries to open her almond-like eyes to gaze at him. "All I want is you." All she needs is an honest rtionship. He lowers his head and gazes at her in the dark, his eyes red. "I''m all yours. Forever and always." If it''s his promise, she''ll believe it. Out of Troy''s office, Robert''s stood for a while, afraid to knock at the door. His face darkens as he''s going to bring bad news to his boss. Knock! Knock!... "Come in." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Stepping into Troy''s office, Robert says in a small voice, "Sorry, boss, we failed" Troy stops typing as his eyelids shake. He says with disappointment, "Tell me what you''ve got." "A witness was forced to tell the truth" Robert closes his eyes bitterly as the truth is too hurtful. "What?" Troy quickly rises from the chair while his body is slightly trembling. "He said they were hired by someone to kill your parents, but before they reached the target ship, it had exploded by itself" "What? It exploded by itself?" "Yes. And your father wasn''t killed by them, at least not the men of this lead." "Impossible! Then how did they die?" Troy gets really exasperated as it''s not the truth he wants. He can''t lose this battle. "I didn''t believe it, either, but the second witness I found yesterday told me the same story." "They must have confessed in collusion, as no murderers will plead guilty." "Well, they might have lied, but there''s more important thing." Robert''s features darken as thest point is the key. "Don''t you suspect that the killer was your uncle Lennon? And you''ve got that he''s been searching for the murderer of your parents. However, you know, both the witnesses were hired by him. So, it proves that those two witnesses told us the truth. If Lennon killed your parents sessfully, he wouldn''t have searched for the murderer. His secret investigation indicates that his men didn''t kill your parents, and he''s also curious about the man who carried out his n" "Lennon!" Words came through his gritted teeth as he''s too furious. Lennon''s always been the bad guy in the Charles family. How could he be so coldhearted that he nned to kill his own brother. "I''ll make him pay." Troy''s eyes are tainted with hatred. "But your parents were not killed by him." "He had nned to kill them. I won''t let him get away with it." "Thenare you going to abandon Miss Karin?" Robert gathers all his strengths to ask Troy a cruel question. Suddenly, the door''s kicked open, and Karin shows up with her pale face. "Karin" Shocked and sad, Troy can imagine how heartbroken she feels now as she might have overheard everything hurtful. Karin feels she''s the most downcast girl in the world. Last night, she slept with Troy, who told her he''d always belong to her. However, now he abandons her for his revenge. Robert left the room with an upset sign. "Why are you here?" Troy steps toward her and asks huskily. "You left a file at home this morning, and I want to bring it to you. I didn''t think I''d hear things so cruel. Tell me. Your n didn''t work, didn''t it?" He looks into her eyes for a while before answering, "No, it didn''t." Her heart, once again, drops to the bottom of her stomach. Although she didn''t have much hope at the beginning, she is overwhelmed by the intolerable pain. "Are you going to abandon me?" "No." "Then you''ll drop your revenge." He has no reply. She suddenly taunts, "Troy Charlie, just admit it. Never will you do anything for me. Both the revenge and me are what you want, but that''s impossible. You said you''d give me a bright future, but if you get married with Mia, I don''t think you will keep the words. Now you hear me right, I don''t give a shit about your revenge, but I can''t stand that you take advantage of your lifetime marriage to get what you want. If you are willing to do anything for me, you should put me before your revenge. All I want iswfully to be with you right now and right here, rather than some bullshit promise. If you don''t give up on me, I''ll ovee all the hardships and difficulties with you for a lifetime." Chapter 149 She Wants to Run Away 1 Chapter 149 She Wants to Run Away 1 The most terrible enemies aren''t your canny rivals but those ignorant people without anything. At the moment, Karin feels her biggest enemy is herself. Troy deeply furrows his brows, his eyes filled with endless guilt and sorrow. "Karin, never have I thought about getting both your love and my revenge. I just beg you to spare me some time to think about it. I''ve got a lot on my mind. The bed news almost eats me up, and I''m no less annoyed than you." She has suffered disappointment time and time again, but this timees like a wrecking ball. "Fine. You''d better make a right choice, as our future depends on it." Teardrops in the eyes, she can''t bear this abnormal rtionship anymore. This is Troy''sst time to get her love back. Her teardrops slowly run down her cheeks as she swivels to step away. Before she walks out of his vision, she says, "I should have let you die there in the first ce, otherwise you wouldn''t have tortured me like this." Waiting is like a ck hole, and no one knows when to get out of it. She used to wait for him to complete his n, but she never thinks she should continue to wait for him to make a choice after the failure of the n. Maybe making a choice is hard and painful, but destiny is always ruthless. Out of Charles Commercial Building, Karin climbs the mountain and visits the same cliff she always visits. Sitting on the ground, she looks up at the azure sky with white clouds. Then she closes her eyes to feel the darkness; she opens her eyes to see the bright sunshine. She''s lost into her thoughts. Is the love she wants in the first ce? When she made up her mind to follow Robert''s lead to Troy, there was only longing for a simple love, without sad tears, lies, guilt or the most important one, the fucking revenge. Comparing her initial purpose to her present life, she finds this is not what she wants. For the first time, she wants to leave Troy. Having made up her mind, she goes to William''s apartment, waiting at his door for over two hours. William doesn''t arrive at his apartment until the night falls. Getting out of his car, he takes out his keys to open the door and notices Karin with shock. After he realizes she''s Karin, she lowers her head and says, "William, can I ask you for a favor?" "Come on in." He quickly opens his door and takes her into the living room. Before sitting in the sofa, he pours a ss of water for her and asks him, "What kind of favor?" After a moment of silence, she answers, "You said to Troy that you''d take me away, right?" He''s shocked and asks, sounding confused, "Do you want it?" "Yes." She nods firmly, and her eyes are full of resolution. "Is he going to marry Mia?" "I don''t know, but I don''t want to wait for his decision any longer. It''s my life and I want to take control. No matter what kind of choice he makes, I''m afraid that we will never get back together." "Why does he have to marry Mia? For some purpose?" "For revenge, and he needs Mia to tell the truth of her parents'' death." Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Well." "Are you willing to help me out?" "Of course. Are you sure you want to do this?" "I have to, or I''ll never get happy again. He''ll never give up on the revenge for me. Even if he drops it, he''ll never let it go. After years, he''ll me me for stopping his revenge and make him fail his parents. I know him too well, and he''ll never settle for where he is. The revenge will always remain as a wall blocking us, making us unhappy." "Then you want me to send you back to your home?" She shakes her head. "No. Anywhere but my home." Confusion shes through his eyes before he understands her bitterness. "You don''t want your family to know that you''ve left Zurich?" "Yep." It''s more like she can''t let them know about it. She''s just too proud to face them since she has to pay for her blind stubbornness. She sees his expression and says, "It''s okay if you''re not able to help me." "Not at all. I just think about which ce will make the best destination." "Maybe Edinburgh?" "Actually, Ie here hoping you''d get me out of my present life. As long as I leave Zurich, you can come back and live your life as usual." "Why?" "Troy''s afraid that I''ll leave him, so he has his men on the border to stop me. I can''t leave here on my own." "You mean you want me to cover for you?" "Yes. We can make it if we change our appearance to pretend that we''re a couple." William thinks about it for a moment and asks, "Are you sure to leave?" "Yes!" "Okay. Let''s go to Edinburgh." They decide to leave by air in three days. Out of William''s apartment, Karin looks up and appreciates the bright moon. In the following two days, she acts as usual without a trace of leaving Troy. As she expects, Troy hasn''t made his choice yet. On the morning of the third day, she goes to school and tells Billie seriously, "Billie, I deliberate for a whole night and decides to tell you this." "What?" "I''m leaving Zurich. The ne will take off at 1 p.m. for Edinburgh." "Huh?? You''re leaving Zurich? Leaving Troy?" "Shush." She hushes Billie and says, "I don''t want to tell you, but I don''t want to leave you without a farewell. After all, it''s not you who breaks my heart. Please take care. Don''t push Robert too hard. I don''t want you to have the same bad romance as I do. That''s all, bye." "Wait!" Billie grabs her arm and screams angrily, "Are those yourst words before death? Why do you have to run away from him when he doesn''t marry Mia?" "Sooner orter, they''ll get married." "Impossible. You know how much he loves you" "He does love me, but he can marry the other woman at the same time. If you''re my best friend, you''re expected to tell this to nobody. I''ll call you when I get to Edinburgh." "Are you sure you want to leave him?" "I know what I''m doing." "Does Troy know you''re leaving?" "I can''t leave if he knows." Billie rubs her hair. "But he''ll be heartbroken if you leave him." "Or the heartbroken one will be me." "Karin, listen. Life is like a gamble, and you can''t always be the winner. As long as you have the leverage in your palm, there''s always a hope. Your leverage is Troy''s love for you. Give it more time, and he may win your heart again." "I have repeated it several times to myself, but I don''t want to fool myself any longer." Karin has made up her mind to leave. No matter how reasonable Billie''s words are, she''ll stick to her thoughts. "What about your unfinished study here?" "Drop it." "Drop it? But you have been here for half a year. Without a diploma, nobody can prove that you have studied abroad." "I don''t need it. My ability is more than a sheet of paper. Gold always shines." Chapter 150 She Wants to Run Away 2 Chapter 150 She Wants to Run Away 2 "Don''t you feel sorry?" "Never." She studies for Troy, but now she has no reason to get the diploma. Billie can''t persuade her but to ept the fact that she''s leaving. Before Karin leaves, Billie holds her hands and says, "I''ll meet you in Edinburgh if Robert and I are not together." Karin goes back to Ziteng Garden and let Yuma leave the mountain to do some chores for her. Then William drives here to pick her up. After putting her stuff in the trunk, she nces around the ce filled with memory and leaves with William. On the way to the airport, she keeps silent, and William breaks the silence first. "You don''t feel sorry?" "What for?" "Not seeing him for thest time." She sadly cocks her head to one side and answers in a while, "No." "You really mean it this time, don''t you? He sighs, "Women can be so heartless." "Because I''ve had a heart, which is tortured and broken, and that''s why I get heartless." When they reach the airport, she gets off the car and puts on her ck sunsses, as well as her purple hat with scallops, which is big enough to cover her half face. Nobody but people familiar with her can recognize her. Billie is lost in her thoughts for the whole morning. Upset and annoyed, she is absent from an important ss. It''s Karin''s leaving that is on her mind. Will Robert me her if she doesn''t inform of Troy? A bystander as she is, she knows that Troy loves Karin very much But if she tells Troy this secret, Karin may never forgive her She''s left in a dilemma. Struggling on the inside, she makes up her mind at the nick of time. Rushing out of the campus, she stops a taxi and says, "Charlie Group, please." "Karin, Karin, I''m so sorry" She murmurs to herself in the taxi, hoping she can make it in time. As long as she gets to her destination, she runs all the way to Troy''s office. However, after pushing the door open, she finds nobody there. Running to Robert''s office, she finds nobody there, either. When she gets worried, she notices a female secretary passing by, and she quickly grabs her by her arm, asking hastily, "Excuse me, where''s Mr. Troy?" "He''s at a meeting." With a smile, the secretary points at the door of the meeting room. "Okay, thanks." Then Billie dashes off to the meeting room, debating if she should knock at the door. Glimpsing at her watch, she hastily pushes the door open, and all the senior executives shifts their eyes on her. She swallows and then says out of breath, "Mr. Troy, can I talk to you for a moment?" Robert instantly rises from his chair and reprimands her in a low voice, "We''re at a meeting. Wait until it''s over." "Then it''ll be toote. Just a moment, please." Billie wants to rush into the room, but Robert stops her. "Stop it! Wait in my office." "Karin runs away with William!" She has no choice but to scream out loud. "What?" Troy and Robert both exim. At the airport, Karin and William have checked in. "How long will it be for us to take the security check?" "Ten minutes." He answers gently and reminds, "It''s not toote to change your mind." Pretending to hear nothing, she flips her power-off phone. "Are you Miss Karin?" Several men in ck suits suddenly gather around her and nce over her. She''s scared and hastily shakes her head. "No." One of those men holds a photo topare her look to that in the photo, and then he firmly says to the others, "It''s her." "Pleasee with us." "Why would I do that?" "You''ll get it if youe with us." William covers her. "How dare you to kidnap her?" Secretly, a gun is against William''s belly as the man in ck suit says in a deep voice, "Stay out of this, or you''ll get shot." Karin stands so close to them that she sees everything clearly. With a heavy sigh, she sputters, "Let go of him, and I''ll leave with you." "Karin!" "It''s okay, William. They won''t hurt me." She bends down to pick up her luggage and says sadly, "Thank you anyway." Then she marches out of the hall, with several men in ck suits following her. After getting on their car, she''s taken to a high-end VIP club. Stepping into a suite, she notices furious Troy sitting in a red sofa. To be honest, Karin isn''t surprised as she knows the men in ck suits were Troy''s hitmen. How does he know about her leaving? She has thought about it in the car. First, Billie sold her out; second, Yuma returned home and found her missing. There are only Troy and her in the suite. After closing the door, he walks up to her and says through gritted teeth, "You''re running away with William? With William!" God knows how much he wants to kill William. "None of your Business." "Karin, do you know what you''re doing? You''re my woman. How can you say it''s none of my business?" "Really? What do you mean by your woman''? Your whore? Or the woman you want to marry?" "You''re taking your revenge on me, aren''t you?" Troy grabs her shoulders. "Revenge?" She sneers, "If you don''t let go of me, god will punish you for breaking a perfectly good heart. And here we go." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "What else do you want?" "It depends on your behavior. When I was about to leave here, I thought about it. If I leave here, I''ll never get back to Zurich again. If I have to stay, I won''t wait for your call, that is, if you marry Mia, I''ll start a new rtionship with someone else." "With William?" "What? I can''t? But he''s handsome, thoughtful and gentle. Above all, he''s very loyal, and" "Enough!" Troy angrily cut her out. "Don''t you ever praise other men in my face!" "But William is better than you. You''re jealous, aren''t you? Then why do you torture me? Don''t you know he can actually treat me well?" "Karin!" He''s pissed off. "I dare you to bring his name up again." "I swear I will." She holds her head high. "William. William. William" "You" He''s exasperated and drops her in the sofa, overlooking her and growling, "Stop it!" "No!" "Stop it!" "William!" Hmm He kisses her to stop her from speaking William''s name. She pushes him away and screams out loud, "I will officially date him. From today on, I''m not the weeping dumb dora anymore. You want me to live in your shadow, but I choose to take the control of my life." Then she runs out of the club and stops a taxi for William''s apartment. William justes came from the airport. He hears the doorbell ring and opens the door, looking at her in surprise. "Aren''t you?" "Please let me in." "Okay." As soon as she gets in, she apologizes, "Sorry, those men are Troy''s." "Never mind. I knew it." He notices she wants to say something and asks, "Anything to say?" Chapter 151 She Wants to Run Away 3 Chapter 151 She Wants to Run Away 3 "Well, I want to ask you another favor." "Take you away again?" "No, we have been found once, so it wouldn''t be easy to leave again. I want to date you." "Date me?" William is a bit surprised. "I mean pretending to, not for real." Karin is actually embarrassed to say it. It''s quite too much to ask after all. "Using me to irritate Troy, am I right?" "You can totally say no. You have the right to do it." William thinks for a while and nods, "Alright, I''ll do it." She doesn''t expect him to agree so readily and she feels even more embarrassed. "Thank you." "Don''t mention it. I told you I would always do anything for you anytime you need." "Why are you being so kind to me?" "Because we are friends." "Are you so kind to all your friends?" "Basically." Since he said it, she is relieved and feels less guilty. "Stay for dinner tonight. I''ll cook." "You can cook?" William smiles, "Don''t underestimate me. I am not only good at work, but also at cooking. I''m a peerless man." "Alright." Karin nods, "If you insist." They go grocery shopping together. After theye back, she tries to help, but he waves his hand, "It''s okay, just wait for the food." She pauses for a while and turns around to walk out of the kitchen. How familiar it sounds. It seems that she has said the same thing to Troy, "Just wait for the food." She walks around out of boredom and goes back to the kitchen. She stands beside the door and watches William chopping. His chopping skill is dizzying, cutting sharply and neatly. "A man who cooks is so attractive." She leans against the door and praises him heartily. "Just praise me. Don''t ever fall in love with me." "" A fancy dinner is quickly served under his superb cooking skills. The steamed fish is exuding savory scents. She is about to pick some with chopsticks, but he stops her with his chopsticks. "What?" "Let me help you." William moves his chopsticks to the head of the fish. He slowly picks out its eyes and put them into her bowl. "How should I eat it?" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "With your mouth." "I mean, why do you give me the eyes?" "Don''t belittle these eyes. They are only served to your favorite one." She opens her mouth in surprise, "Favorite You''re not saying that you love me, are you?" "Can''t I?" "Of course you can''t. You just told me not to fall in love with you." "I told you not to fall in love with me, but I didn''t say I couldn''t fall in love with you." Karin gasps and says seriously, "William, don''t joke about it. It''s not funny, really." "Failed." He throws a nce at her, "It was only a joke. Look how scared you are. How could you ask me to pretend to be your boyfriend? Luckily Troy isn''t here, if he were, I could only give you a ten out of 100 for your reaction." "" After dinner, William drives her back to Ziteng Garden. When she gets out of the car, she is amazed to see Troy''s car parking outside the gate. She immediately blooms a pleasant smile on her face, walks to William and deliberately talks with him for a long while. "It''s gettingte. I should go." "Okay, drive safe." She waves her hand and sees him off until his car disappears. A sullen voicees from behind, "You really took my words off your ears, didn''t you?" "What words?" She asks knowingly. "I told you not to get close with him." "I''m sorry. You have the right to choose whom to marry. So do I. I have the right to choose whom to date. Just mind your own business." Karin walks into the garden with her chin up. After a few steps, she turns her head and says deliberately, "William cooks really well, unlike someone who can only do well in his work." Troy is so angry that his eyes are ming. He hurries forward and stops her, "Do you think you can get what you want by pushing me in this way?" "I am not pushing you. You still have the right. It''s your own business whichever to choose. But I know, that in your heart, I have never been that important!" This night, Karin and Troy start to sleep in separate rooms. She moves into the guest room next to the bedroom andpletely keeps him out. He knocks on the door, but she doesn''t open and the door is locked from the inside. He gets furious and stays at the study for the whole night. During the day after Troy gets to thepany, he calls Robert to the office with a grim expression. He orders him to do two things. First, to investigate William, the other one, to report Karin''s schedule to him every day. He has to make sure that whether his woman really has a rtionship with this man. In the evening, Robert reports to him with the results found. "William, male, 29 years old, from Edinburgh, graduated from University of Zurich with a Ph.D., currently serves as Director of nning Department in Triumph Group." "Triumph Group?" Troy is quite surprised, "Isn''t that thepany where Uncle Emmanuel holds shares?" "Yes, it is." He pauses as if absorbed in thought for a while and asks, "What about her?" "Miss Karin left the school at five, then went directly to William''s apartment. At 5:30, they drove away from the apartment." As Robert finishes reporting, he suggests, "Would you like to call Miss Karin, and" "No need, she is stubborn, plus she is angry now. It''s useless to say anything. Go teach a lesson to William." "How? Should I get some men?" "Of course not, do you think the stubborn girl will let it go easily if you get him beaten up?" "I see." Robert understands what he means and goes out of the office. The sun is setting down, and the light in Troy''s eyes is getting dark as he overlooks the whole city. The next day, he receives a call from Emmanuel at noon, inviting him to have lunch with him. When he arrives at the appointed hotel, Emmanuel pats his nephew on the shoulder and says, "Troy, you haven''t eaten with your uncle for a long time, have you?" "Yeah, you seem to be very busy recently." "You are not that free, too. Haha." After they are seated, they greet for a while and Emmanuel gets straight to the point, "I heard that you bear grudges against one of my employees recently?" He is stunned and then chuckles slightly, "Are you talking about William, uncle?" "It''s exactly him, I heard from another shareholder that Robert went to Triumph Group this morning, and imed to expel William at any cost?" "Yes." "I''m very curious, how can you and William bear grudges against each other? He hasn''t offended you in any way, has he?" "He messes with my woman, does it count?" Emmanuel is taken aback, "You mean, William and Miss Karin" "Basically what you think." "Haha, I''m afraid it must be a mistake. How could Miss Karin fall love with someone else? She must have been angry because of the thing between you and Mia. Don''t you ever make your uncle lose a talent just because a woman is acting up with you." "It seems that William is quite capable that even my uncle would stand up for him. It really makes me to look at him with admiration." "So, my nephew is buying what his uncle said?" "Uncle, you seldom ask anything from me. Without a doubt I should not reject you." After lunch Troy goes back to thepany. As he walks past Robert''s office, he hooks his fingers at Robert, "Come." Robert follows him right away to his office. As soon as the door is closed, he says, "Don''ty a finger on William for now." "Why?" "Uncle Emmanuel came to me this noon. He seemed to value that man very much from what he said." "Did he tell you not to mess with William?" "Yeah." "But William is too defiant, how could he take your woman!" "I can''t ignore Uncle Emmanuel''s words. Just let him be proud for a few days. Karin is just angry for now; she won''t really be with him." "s, not necessarily." Robert sighs, "Miss Karin doesn''t have sses today and William even applies for annual leave to stay with her." Troy clenches his fist, and spits out two words through gritted teeth, "So what?" "So I have to worry about you. If he keeps doing things like this, they will have feelings for each other even though they don''t now. There is a saying that love grows along time. In my opinion, you''d better call off the marriage with Mia as soon as possible. Before Miss Karin is fully into William, take her back quickly, otherwise, one day when you realize that you can''t live without her, her heart might not be yours, and it would bete to get her back..." Chapter152 She Wants to Run Away 4"Why are you so annoying today?" She Wants to Run Away 4"Why are you so annoying today?" Troy turns his head in frustration and res at him. Robert gulps, "I''ll continue my work." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. To be in the king''spany is tantamount to living with a tiger. Good advice is harsh to the ear. It''s another lonely night, the moon is still round, but the people are not together. Troy sits beside the stone table in Ziteng Garden, staring at the phone in his hand for almost an hour. It''s eleven in the evening, and Karin hasn''te back. He wants to call her but he is too proud to do it. He knows she must be with William. Thinking of that, his heart hurts like being scratched by a cat and he really wants to smash the stone table in front of him into pieces. It has been three nights that he hasn''t seen her face. Either when he came back home, she was already in her room, and of course the door was locked from the inside; or when he came back early, she wasn''t home, just like what happened tonight. Even if she came back, she treated him like he didn''t exist and walked upstairs without even looking at him and wouldn''te out again. Tonight, no matter what, he will change the situation. He can''t stand her being with another man and ignoring him anymore! Nearly twelve o''clock in the morning, Karin finallyes back. As in the previous few days, she walks right past him with disdain. "Stop!" Troy shouts sharply. He walks up to her angrily and questions her, "Do you know what time is it now?" "I don''t. A person on the date won''t care about time." "You''re quite frank. On a date? What kind of date were you onsted till midnight?" Karin smiles irritably, "Do you want to know the whole process of our date? Okay, I''ll tell you, listen carefully then." She clears her throat, and tells him every little detail of the date, "William and I had a very romantic dinner together. After dinner, we went to watch a very romantic movie. After watching the movie, we went to enjoy the romantic night scene. After enjoying the romantic night scene, we ate my favorite barbecue. In short, the date was very...romantic!" She finishes speaking in one breath, with an intoxicated expression,pletely ignoring that the man in front of her is so angry as if there were smokeing out of his head. "Karin!!" Troy holds her by the wrist with great strength, "Just because I pretended that I didn''t know doesn''t mean I can let you get away like this forever. From today on, you are not allowed to contact him again. If you dare not listen, I won''t make it look good!" "I won''t listen. You are not my husband and I am not your wife. Why should I listen to you?" She shakes off his hand and says firmly, "If you are going to hurt him, I''ll not let you get away easily!" "How?" "I''ll move out of Ziteng Garden and move in at William''s apartment, and then I''ll immediately marry him, and if you try to harass me, I will sue you for molesting me!" "How dare you!" "What will I be afraid of? Unless you shoot me now, don''t you always have a gun with you? Take it out and shoot me." "I asked you to give me time to think about the marriage. Now your business alone is enough to make my head ache. How am I supposed to consider other things?" "Didn''t I give you time? I have always given you time. It''s just that every time I wait for you, you never see it." His body is slightly stiff, and she already turns around and leaves. After pondering for a moment, he follows her upstairs, and her door is indeed locked from the inside again. Karin takes off her coat, goes into the bathroom and lies in the bathtub. She closes her eyes tiredly and removes her disguise. How can she be happy? Only to be with the person she likes and do what she likes to do, that''s true happiness. There is knocking on the door, and she just thinks it is Troy again, and doesn''t care at all. Knock knock "Miss, miss, are you sleeping?" It is Yuma, who seems to be very anxious. She frowns slightly and gets up from the bathtub, wraps herself in a bath towel and asks, "What''s wrong?" "The young master''s stab wound on his chest seems to get infected. He is terribly in pain now. Please hurry to take a look!" She gets stunned for a second and says through gritted teeth, "If he is infected just send for a doctor. It''s useless for me to take a look." "I have called a doctor. But you still need to go and help to apply some medicine on him. You know, except you, he is not used to being touched by others." "If he is not used to it, just let him stay painful." She hardens her heart, walks to the bed and lies down, pulling the quilt to cover her head. She doesn''t want her defense that has been finally built in her heart to copse again. As time passes by, there is no sign of activity outside the door, the whole world is quiet, but her heart is the only one that can''t calm down. She tells herself not to care about him, but when she closes her eyes, he is still in her mind. She thinks she really doesn''t care, but when she heard that his wound was infected, as if she were hurting too. She can deceive the whole world, but she cannot deceive herself. She gets out of bed helplessly, puts on her coat and walks out of the room. Standing outside the door, her fingers tremble slightly. Pushing the door open, the room ispletely dark. With the help of the faint moonlight, she sees him lying on the bed and she walks towards him slowly. If love is a marathon, then, will she be only turned into a defective one if she takes a step back? If so, how many risks will she have to take to take this step? "Hasn''t the doctore?" Sitting by the bed, she tries so hard to make herself sound calm. "Not yet." "I''ll call him again then." "No need to." He reaches out to grab her, "My wound is what a doctor cannot heal." She doesn''t speak because she can''t understand what he actually means. "My wound is here." He holds her hand to his wound, "But it''s here that hurts." And he moves her hand to his heart. Suddenly she realizes that she has been fooled by him, she stands up to leave, but is hugged from behind tightly by him, "When I, who loves you, couldn''t even see you, and you told me that you had a romantic dinner with someone else, watched a romantic movie, enjoyed a romantic night scene, ate what you love, do you know what was it like to me? My heart aches, I envy him, I am angry, I am sad, but more, I''m jealous. Unbearable jealousy..." She still intends to leave, but he holds her so tightly, "Let me finish." "I can hear the sound of your steps from a thousand people passing by me, because the steps of those nine hundred and ny-nine people are on the ground, and only your steps are stepped on my heart. So no matter how far you go, wherever you go, I will not lose track of you, but I hope you will not go anywhere, stay by my side forever, and apany me through all the remaining years." She is stunned, and her eyes get misty. After a long while, she speaks in a choked voice, "Aren''t you and Mia" "So, Karin, you won." Chapter 153 Promise vs. Responsibility 1 Chapter 153 Promise vs. Responsibility 1 A single "you won" makes Karin burst into tears, and she cries so hard that she can''t even help herself. She doesn''t hold any hope for winning, but she knows, if she fights for it, there might still be a chance, but if she does nothing, she has no chance at all. "Are you saying that you are not marrying Mia?" Troy nods slowly, "Yes." "So, have you given up on your revenge?" "Never. I said, as long as I live, I would never give up on revenge." Karin''s eyes are darkened and the hope that she finally sees disappears in an instant, "You give up on the wedding, but not on revenge. It''s totally self-contradictory." "I have to take revenge. It would be great if I can find out the truth in my lifetime, but if I can''t, then I''ll give up." "What exactly in your heart can''t be given up?" "I thought I couldn''t give up on revenge. But when youpletely ignored me, I found that the thing that I couldn''t give up upon, was actually you. So Karin, I won''t let you down again for my revenge." "Can I trust you one more time?" Karin''s body is trembling and her swaying heart that was once broken is struggling like a boat without an oar. "Yes, you can." Troy holds her, "No matter when you can always trust me because you are thest person that I will deceive." "Then I''ll trust you one more time." She throws herself into his arms and can''t help but letting out all of her pain and grievances through tears. It may still have a chance to take a step back, but if the retreat is blocked, there will be no chance. So, she is not easily taken by him, she is just giving herself onest chance. Only, the final chance. "Sorry, Karin, I let you down Sorry" Troy holds up her face and wipes her tears from corners of her eyes with kisses. He mes himself because a good man will never make his beloved woman shed tears. "This time, you will protect me, right?" "Yes, I''ll protect you, for the rest of my life." Tears fall into Karin''s mouth and she smiles with happiness. She leans forward to kiss his forehead and whispers to him, "It means I forgive you." They embrace each other tightly. The pure affection they hold for each other is still irreceable in their own hearts. Even in the face of destiny, the love between Karin and Troy can still make others feel the power and wonder of true love, and also the throb for love. "If one day in the future you break my heart again, I''ll definitely leave you without hesitation." Leaning on his chest, she says firmly. "If one day in the future, you tell me that you want to leave, I won''t keep you. I know you have your reasons. If one day in the future, you tell me that you still love me, I will tell you, that I am still waiting for you." The corners of her eyes are wet again, just because his words have touched her heart. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "For me, you are the only one that I know in the whole world. If I am not with you, I don''t know where I should be" The heart is always with love. If the heart and love are separated, then it does not matter where the person is or where to go. Therefore, for Karin, if she can''t be with Troy, it really doesn''t matter where she is. It is on the 7th day of the 7th lunar month, when the cowherd and the weaver girl meet in Chinese legend, that Karin meets Mia again. Karin walks on the brightly lit streets of Zurich, wearing he Heart of the Ocean on her neck, which is a present from Troy. They are supposed to get together on such a meaningful day, but Troy happens to have an important dinner party, so she can only wait for him to go for a movie together after his dinner. While she is waiting, she wanders boringly. Unexpectedly, she bumps into Mia. Mia is sitting in a wheelchair, wearing a brown knitted sweater and a long bohemian skirt that is long enough to cover her feet. "What a coincidence." She smiles at Karin with aplicated look on her face, "Why are you alone? Didn''t my fianc stay with you?" Karin sighs lightly. Even though Mia is mobility-impaired, she is still so arrogant and proud. She always likes to emphasize that Troy is her fianc. "How can your fianc stay with me? It should be with you." "The grass is always greener on the other side. Men always like to have a woman outside home." Mia''s words make Karin very ufortable. It sounds like, that she is "the other woman". "I should go; I still got things to do." She turns around and is about to leave, and Mia stops her, "Since you know that I have difficulty in walking, can''t you help me?" "If you have difficulty in walking, you can stay at home. Or you shouldn''te out alone. Where is Mary?" "Mary went back home for something, and I just came out for dinner." Karin grits her teeth and walks over unwillingly, pushing her to find a restaurant. "It seems that you are not angry at all that I steal your man." Mia asks unscrupulously. "I help you not because of who you are. I am never stingy with my kindness." "Don''t you really mind that Troy is marrying me?" How could she not mind? Of course she does. It''s just that Mia doesn''t know yet Troy will not marry her. After entering the restaurant, she finds a ce near the corner. She wants to pick up Mia to the sofa, but she refuses, "Don''t bother, I''ll be fine in my wheelchair." "What would you like to eat?" "Whatever." Karin orders two dishes and one bowl of soup for her, then she sits on the side of the sofa and stops talking. Mia stares at her fixedly, until she feels scared by her ze, and Karin raises her head and asks, "Is there anything on my face?" "There''s nothing on your face, but something is on your neck." "What?" She reaches out her hands and finds it is The Heart of the Ocean that she is talking about. She realizes it immediately, "You mean this?" "Where is it from?" "Someone gave it to me." Karin is afraid of irritating her, so she didn''t say it is Troy who gave her this. However, even though she didn''t say it, how would Mia not know about it? "It''s from Troy, isn''t it?" She is stunned for a second and nods, "Yes." "Take it off." "Why?" "A precious thing like this cannot be given to the mistress." "Who is the mistress?" Karin''s expression is kind of displeased. "Although I haven''t held the official wedding ceremony with Troy, with the ring on my finger, I have the right to use you." Mia raises her middle finger of the left hand to show her ring. "What possibly can a ring mean? Can you insult others simply because you have a ring? If it can be something to brag about, then I have something too." Karin takes out a shining diamond ring from her pocket. "Huh, who knows where did you get it? Can it bepared to mine?" Mia sneers. "It''s the ring that Troy put on my finger at Kloster Fraumunster. Is yours also put on by Troy himself?" Mia''s face is instantly darkened by a simple and gentle remark, because Troy did buy her the ring, but he didn''t put it on for her. She asked him to put it on for her at the time, but he said that would be done at the wedding ceremony, so there was no need for such procedure to be advanced. "If you really want it, I will give it to you, but please stop being so aggressive in the future. We should respect each other." Karin slowly takes off The Heart of the Ocean from her neck and puts it in front of her. "How generous! You give me the thing he gave you. Don''t you worry that he will me you for this?" "The Charles family owes you so much. It''s only the Heart of the Ocean, I think Troie will understand." "Troie?" Mia smiles sarcastically, "How affectionate it sounds." "Take your time. I''m too busy to apany you. Bye." Karin stands up quickly and doesn''t want tit-for-tat argument with her about Troy. Love is gained not by snatching, nor is it gained by making scenes, but it is gained by being satisfied with whateveres to you. "Are you so confident because Troy has promised you anything?" Mia questions her coldly. She stops and turns her head, "I don''t think I need to tell you." "Whether he promises you anything or not, I would like to advise you faithfully, don''t take it seriously, because a promise is just what a liar tells a fool. We will definitely get married." Karin smiles and leans down and says to her, "Then I also faithfully remind you that this The Heart of the Ocean will bring disasters to you." After leaving the restaurant, she and Troy enter the cinema at the appointed time. As soon as the film starts, she receives a call from Billie. "Hello?" "Karin Where are you?" "I''m watching a movie, why? Why do you sound so weak?" "I''m sick, high fever." "Sick? Have you gone to the doctor? I''ll be there soon!" "Hey, don''t. You don''t need toe." Billie stops her immediately, "It''s the 7th of the 7th lunar month. I will not spoil your date since you are rarely with Troy." "But you are sick and you need to be taken care of!" "Well, just call Robert toe over" Karin pauses for a while and understands suddenly. She says angrily, "Are you really sick or are you faking it?" "Of course I''m really sick. Who will curse themselves to be sick?" "Then call him yourself. Don''t you have his numbers?" Billie sighs weakly, "Who am I? How can hee anytime I ask him to? If I can make hime by a single call, why would I call you" " Fine, I know what to do." Karin hangs up the phone and tugs at Troy''s arm secretly, "Troie, will you do me a favor?" "What?" "Just call Robert and tell him to check on Billie. She is sick." Chapter 154 Promise vs. Responsibility 2 Chapter 154 Promise vs. Responsibility 2 "She should be seeing the doctor if she is sick. It''s pointless for Robert to go. Let me send for a doctor." "Don''t, actually The person you want to see most when you are sick is the one you love." He is stunned for a second and nods, "That makes sense." "Then call him quickly." "Let me think about it." She shakes her head speechlessly, "What do you need to think about? She is dying." "I''m thinking whether Robert wants to go or not." "If he doesn''t, just order him to go. He never dares to disobey your order, doesn''t he?" "That''s at work. You are making me not make a clear distinction between public and private interests." "Just do me a favor please, Troie" Karin rarely acts coquettishly, plus, she was less enthusiastic for him and even a little cold the past few days. His heart is easily softened with her arm cing gently on his, "Alright, I''ll call him." As expected, Robert doesn''t dare to disobey his order. As soon as he answers the call, he drives to University of Zurich. As he arrives at Billie''s dorm, he knocks on the door. Billie shouts, "The door isn''t locked, juste in." He pushes the door open, and sees her lying in the bed. He quickly walks over and asks, "How are you doing?" "Why are you here?" Billie asks knowingly with her eyes half open. "Miss Karin and Mr. Troy are watching a movie and unable toe." Robert reaches out to touch her forehead, "You don''t seem to have a fever." "I had, and it was gone after I took a few anti-fever tablets." "Oh, and do you feel anywhere else ufortable?" "Much better now, a little hungry though" "What do you want to eat? I''ll buy it for you." Billie blinks her shiny eyes, "I want pizza." "Okay, wait for me." Robert stands up, takes off his suit jacket and puts it on the side of the bed. Then he turns around to go out of the dorm and buys pizza. Hearing the sound of closing the door, Billie climbs up from bed immediately, grabs his jacket into her arms and smells it. She smells his scent from it and she announces with excitement and solemnity, "I''ll not let you get away from me tonight." Half an hourter, Robert returns after buying food. He walks to the bed and says, "I bought some hamburgers and coke besides pizza." Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Why did you buy it?" Billie wraps herself in the quilt, only showing half of her face. "I heard that girls like them." "Do you care what I like?" She asks expectantly. Robert is stunned, and switches the topic awkwardly, "You are covering yourself too tightly. You should let out the heat if you have a fever." "But I feel cold." "Then get up to eat something first." "Okay." Billie pouts, "Help me ce the food on the desk. I don''t like to eat in bed." Robert takes the food and turns around, walking towards the desk. As soon as he turns around, Billie throws back the covers and jumps off the bed. Then, she stands behind him. "Robert" She calls him softly. "Yeah?" Robert looks back wonderingly. The next second, what he is holding in his hands drops to the ground with a snap. The dark brown liquors of coke flow straight from their feet to the door. He swallows hard, and his Adam''s apple is moving up and down. He asks in shock and panic, "You Why do you dress like this" Billie only wears a thince nightdress. The dress is as thin as a cicada''s wings, almost transparent, and through it her beautiful body is seen clearly... "Don''t I look good?" She reaches out her arms to hook his neck, blowing breath to him and teases him, "I am a woman who dolls herself up for his man." Robert only feels that all his blood is rushing to his head. Last time she took the initiative to kiss him and said that she liked him. He knows that she is bold and enthusiastic, but at this moment, he is shocked to see her stand in front of him dressing so seductively. He is still frightened by her boldness. "Don''t do that, put on your clothes quickly." He quickly picks up his jacket and puts it on her. His eyes are blinking and he reprimands, "How can you be like this in front of a random man." "You misunderstand me again." Billie stares at him stubbornly, "I told you, you are not a random man, and I only act like this in front of you." She hugs him tightly, "I like you. But until now, you haven''t told me whether you like me or not. I am not waiting anymore. I hate the feeling of waiting!" "Then what do you want to do?" "What do you think?" She rips off his suit and shows her sexiness, "I am going to seduce you." "Stop ying. I should go." As Robert turns around to leave, she takes a step ahead and blocks him at the door, "I won''t let you go. You only have two choices tonight. Let me be yours. Or, you will be mine. Make your choice." "" It''s the same thing anyway. "Billie, you don''t understand my situation, so please stop." "Who says I don''t. Your situation is that you have a fiance. But I don''t mind, as long as you love me, you can marry me anytime." "But I can''t marry you." She is stunned and grits her teeth, "That''s fine too, as long as you love me, I could be your secret lover!" "Then why are you doing this?" "I''m willing to, I''m d to!" She grabs Robert''s tie and pulls him in front of her, and then pushes him against the wall with a turn, stretching out one leg to rub between his legs. Robert''s face is flushed, with heavy breathing out from his nose, and he says with difficulty, "Don''t do this, please..." "I won''t stop. And I''ll also do this, and this." Robert is about to explode. Although he has slept with women before, he has never met such a passionate woman. The only reason in his mind reminds him that he must never toe the line in front of him. "Your desire is obviously aroused, why don''t you just admit that you like me?" "Any able man will be aroused." "So you admit that you like me?" He doesn''t speak, and she kisses his lips in annoyance, and her tongue rams in his mouth wildly, making him dizzy, and his reason gradually disintegrates. The morning light is refracted from outside the window into the room. The room is filled with the romantic airst night. Robert opens his eyes, and suddenly sees a pair of smiling eyes. "What time is it?" He pinches his eyebrows and sits up. "Nine thirty." "Nine thirty?" He hurriedly searches for his clothes in panic and puts on quickly. In years of his career, there has never been a precedent for beingte. "I didn''t ask you to take the responsibility, why do you panic like this?" "No, I''mte for work." Robert puts on the suit jacket, nces at the person sitting on the bed, leans down and kisses her on the forehead. He doesn''t say anything, and hurries towards the door. As soon as the door opens, an unrepentant voicees from behind, "Although I don''t know what this kiss means, from today onwards, Robert, you are my man." He nods, still saying nothing, and walks out of the room. Speeding all the way to thepany, despite the rush, he is stillte. When Troy sees him, he asks yfully, "Oh, how surprising. The most time-conscious man of our company, Robert, unexpectedly, is finallyte for work one day..." He bows his head with a guilty conscience, and exins vaguely, "I... yesterday... this morning..." "You didn''t go homest night, did you?" Troy moves closer and asks. He swallows hard, knowing that he cannot admit it, but adhering to the attitude of being loyal to the Charles family, he still admits, "No, I didn''t." "With Billie?" "Yeah" "s." Troy sighs and pats his shoulder and says earnestly, "Although you and my cousin are engaged, I will not force you to marry her. I know that you can''t force your feelings. If you really like Billie, you should have a showdown with your family as soon as possible to settle the marriage contract. I''ll help you with Uncle Emmanuel." "Okay." In Charlie Mansion, Mia has locked herself in the room for a whole day. Fromst night to this evening, for more than twenty hours, she is sitting in the wheelchair without eating or drinking, staring at the Heart of the Ocean in front of her stupidly. This is not the first time she has seen this Heart of the Ocean. When taking pictures in France, she saw that he bought it with a huge amount of money from a collector. At that time, she thought he was going to buy it for her, but she didn''t expect that it was only her wishful thinking. Opening the heavy curtains, the dazzling light makes her difficult to see and her eyes are closed slightly. After she adapts herself to it gradually, she goes out of the room. "Miss, you finallye out." Mary walks to her, "Is everything okay? You don''t look good." "Nothing. Call the young master for me and tell him toe over at night." "Oh, okay." Mary walks to the phone with lingering worries and returns to Mia after she finishes the call. She asks worriedly, "You are about to hold the wedding ceremony in one week. Is there something wrong at this moment?" "No." Mia shakes her head without expression. At about 7 o''clock in the evening, Troy''s car stops outside Charlie Mansion. He enters the living room, and asks, "Where is Miss Mia?" "She is waiting for you in her room." "Okay." Troy goes straight to Mia''s bedroom, opens the door, and sees the woman in the wheelchair with her back facing him. "Are you looking for me?" Mia raises her head, "Can you squat down to talk to me? I don''t want to be inferior." He slowly squats down, "What''s the matter?" "If I didn''t look for you, you won''te to see me, right?" "I will. I was actually looking for you." Mia''s heart sinks and tears drop down from her face. In fact, she has been aware of it. Last night, from Karin''s eyes, she has seen it. "Troy, I don''t know what you are going to tell me. But what you are going to say doesn''t matter to me at all. Could you listen to me please?" "Say it." Chapter 155 Promise vs. Responsibility 3 Chapter 155 Promise vs. Responsibility 3 "Give me a wedding, no matter what, give me one." Tears roll down from Mia''s face, "Even if it is not for the truth of your parents'' death, you owe me after all. Can you give me a wedding? I beg you" "Is a loveless marriage really that important to you?" "For you, it may be just a loveless marriage, which is meaningless. But for me, it is my wish for many years. I know you can''t leave Karin. It''s okay. I have thought about it clearly, I just want you to give me a perfect wedding. When the wedding is over, I will leave Zurich right away, and wherever you send me to, I will nevere back for the rest of my life." Troy looks at her in surprise, and his heart is a little softened, "If this is the case, why do you need a cumbersome ceremony? Marriage is not a child''s y. Once you enter the church, your leave is not enough to rify our rtionship." "With things as such, how can I dare to expect a longsting marriage? I just want to realize my dream for many years. Since a long, long time ago, I hoped to be your bride in a white wedding dress. Now, the wedding is about to be held in just a week, but you are going to break your promise again. Do you think my heart can bear the blows again and again? You said that loving someone is fulfillment rather than possession, so I don''t want to possess you, what I ask for is just a wedding, other than that, I won''t ask you for anything..." Troy knows that such a request is not an overim, but when he closes his eyes and thinks of the promise he gave to Karin, he can''t agree to her request, "I''m sorry..." "If we don''t even get marriage license, does it work for you?" Mia asks sternly in a loud voice, and more tears are streaming down from the corner of her eyes, "You will still be single without the license. When I leave, you can marry Karin and you can get what you want from my uncle. And I won''t tell anyone that our wedding is just a formality. You help me realize my dream and I will help you fulfill your life. From then on, we will not owe each other." Although it seems like a fair deal, he knows it will break his woman''s heart. "Mia, a man can only walk down the aisle with one woman in his whole life. Even it is just formality, it shouldn''t be done randomly." "Troy, I have already given up so much, why don''t you just agree? Is your heart made of stone?" Mia can''t help crying. She covers her face with her hands, and cries sadly, "You said, a man can only walk down the aisle with one woman in his whole life. Then tell me, what''s the most important thing in a woman''s life?" He does not speak, and she says it for him, "The most important thing in a woman''s life is to get married and have children. I have already be like this, and you know that I have no fertility now. I don''t expect to give birth to a child with my beloved man, and don''t expect to have a child who calls me mother. I am destined to die alone like this..." Troy''s heart is pulled together, and he suddenly doesn''t know what to say. Closing his eyes, it is Karin who asked him with thest hope, "Can I trust you for another time?" Opening his eyes, it is the heartbroken woman crying in front of him, with the pleading look in her eyes. It is a confrontation between promise and responsibility, and he is stuck in the painful stage of making a decision... "Troy, please, please agree to my request. A single "yes" from you is my motivation to live. I don''t have legs, but if I could stand up, I would kneel down to beg you. I can even give up my dignity, as long as you help me realize my only wish, please" Mia was once a proud woman. She would not bow her head to others easily, let alone beg others... Troy looks at her painfully and desperately. What is it that has made her pride disappear and be as lowly as she is now? Is it really him, who has ruined her life? "Okay, I promise you." Closing his eyes, he finally makes a difficult decision, "But remember, once the wedding is over, the grievance between us is wiped out. From then on, the Charles family will never owe Mia and her parents anymore." Mia nods heavily. After leaving Charlie Mansion, Troy drives to see Sis Lily... Since Billie and Robert''s rtionship has made a breakthrough, she happily invites Karin to karaoke. Without a doubt, she also invites William. They sit in the box, each in a good mood. In the middle, Karin goes to the restroom. In less than ten minutes after shees back from the restroom, a waiter walks in and says, "Which one is Miss Karin?" "I am, why?" Karin turns her head in surprise. "There is a guest in Box No. 7 who wants to invite you over for a drink." "Who?" "It is not convenient for me to disclose the privacy of the guests. You will know when you get there." William shakes his head, "Don''t go." Billie also finds it unreliable, "He''s right, don''t go." "The guest said, he is your friend, and also a friend of Mr. Troy''s." A friend of hers and also Troy''s? Who will that be? Karin is a little curious and lowers her voice to say to her friends, "Should I just go over and take a look?" "But what if it is a bad guy." Billie is quite nervous and William echoes, "You''d better not to, Troy''s enemies are quite a number of people." "It will be fine. I''ll take a look ande back. If I don''t get back in 10 minutes, you know what to do." She gets up and resolutely walks out of the box. She stops at the door of Box No. 7, hesitates for a while, and knocks on the door. "Are you the one looking for me?" On the ck sofa, there is a man sitting with his back facing her, and he looks somewhat familiar. "Yes." "Stanley?!" As the man turns around, Karin opens her mouth in astonishment, and immediately turns around to leave, but she is stopped by the man with a swift move. "Why do you run away as soon as you see me? Am I that scary?" "What do you want?" She asks coldly. "Can you sit down first? I''m still your brother-inw. Don''t look at me with such hatred." "Oh, you know that you are my brother-inw. Why don''t I think you behave like a brother-inw?" "What do you think a brother-inw should be like?" "At the very least, behave properly." "Am I misbehaving? What did I do to you..."? Stanley lookspletely innocent, as if he has totally forgottenst time when he was drunk in Charlie Mansion. "I don''t want to talk to you. Please move away." "But I want to talk to you." "What on earth are you trying to say?" Karin gets a little impatient. "I just wanna ask whether you and Troy are over." "No. We are very good and about to get married. So please stop pestering me!" Stanley chuckles, "Getting married? With whom? You and he? Or he and Mia?" "Certainly, it''s me and him!" Karin''s face turns a bit red. "With you? But how do I remember that he and Mia are having the wedding in one week?" "It has fallen through. Wait and see if you don''t believe me." "Did Troy say it?" "Whoever said it doesn''t matter, I said it has fallen through, then it is through!" Stanley shakes his head and is filled with emotion, "Karin, don''t be silly. How can a wedding be easily canceled? Troy is most likely fooling you." "You mean Troy and Mia are still getting married?" "Yes." She smiles sarcastically, "Then, who do you think I trust more, between you and Troy?" "Of course you trust him." "Then it''s done!" Karin pushes him away and walks out of the box without looking back. When she gets back at Ziteng Garden, it''s already 10 o''clock in the evening. Troy hase home ahead of her and is amazingly sitting on the sofa in the living room and watching TV. "I''m back." She runs up to him, with a big smile on her face, and sits next to him. "Where have you been?" "Billie invites me to karaoke." "Was William there too?" "Yep." She nces at him, "You are not jealous, are you?" "Nah." "Great." She is in relief. "Have you heard any rumorstely?" Troy seems to ask randomly, but his eyes are flickering. "Yes." Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Karin replies, annoyed, "It''s all about you." "What rumors?" "Something like you and Mia are still getting married, like you are fooling me, and the wedding will be held as scheduled in a week, something like that." "Do you believe that?" "Of course I don''t!" She looks at him confidently, "I only believe in you, because you are thest person to fool me in this world." Troy looks down, lights a cigarette, puts it to his mouth and takes a sip. After a circle of smoke is dispersed, he says, "Karin, I have something to tell you..." Chapter 156 The Last Tearful Love 1 Chapter 156 The Last Tearful Love 1 Karin raises her chin and asks, "What''s the matter?" He ponders for a few seconds, "Do you sympathize with Mia?" "If you just talk about what happened to her, I really sympathize with her." "Then if I don''t marry her, do you think she will give up? Or, can I have a clear conscience with her?" Karin is startled, and she asks uncertainly, "Troie, what do you want to say?" "I want to say that I have a way to make herpletely give up on me, but it requires your understanding. Would you like to understand me?" "What way?" Her heart is trembling, her hands on his arm slowly retract, and the smile on her face disappears in an instant. "The way is..." "If this way involves marriage, I can''t understand you." Karin interrupts him in time. Her solemn expression shows her firm position. Because she can''t afford to lose, she won''t give him a chance to make her lose. Troy looks at her and his words are stuck in his throat. He turns his head, and a trace of sadness shes through his deep eyes. "Troie, what on earth do you want to say?" His sexy thin lips muster a wry smile. He gently puts her hairs behind her ears with his fingers, and shakes his head, "Nothing." "But" His cell phone rings. He nces at the number, gets up to connect it, and says coldly, "What''s the matter?" "Let''s meet in your private club." Hanging up the phone indifferently, Troy walks to Karin, "Karin, I am going out to deal with some things now. You go to bed first, don''t wait for me." Okay. She nods and sends him to the gate of the garden. Troy drives to the club, where Paul has already been waiting. Entering the box, Troy asks bluntly, "What''s the matter?" "I went to see Mia in the afternoon. She was in a bad mood. Did you tell her something?" "She has always been in a bad mood. Why do you think its because I told her something?" "Because only you can affect her emotions." "If youe to me only to question me about these things, I am leaving. I don''t have so much time to listen to your nonsense." Troy gets up and is about to leave, but Paul stretches out his hand to stop him, "Don''t you want to know the cause of your parents'' death?" "Of course I want to know, but will you tell me?" He nces at Paul mockingly. "As long as you promise me that your wedding to Mia will be held as scheduled, I can tell you now." He smiles nkly, "Even if you don''t say it to me, the wedding will be held as scheduled. This is what I owe her." "Well, I hope you keep your words!" Paul breathes a sigh of relief, "I will tell you the truth now. The woman who had an affair with your father is actually my sister Gloria." Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "What did you say?" Troy turns around in shock and pinches Pauls neck. "The disc in my hand was recorded by a detective. At that time, I only had some suspicions about it. Later, they were proved to be true. Your father did have an affair with my sister, and itsted a long time." "Give me the disc." "I won''t give it to you now, because I don''t want Mia to know about it. I don''t want her to know that her mother has betrayed her father." "If what you said is true, I won''t be able to marry your niece. This is caused by her mother''s fault!" "If what I said is true, you must marry Mia!" Paul pauses, then he grits his teeth and says, "Because the murderer is your mother Evelyn!" With a sound, Troy suddenly ms Paul''s face with a punch, and smashes him on the ground, "Dont you dare to nder my mother! Are you seeking death?" "I didn''t nder her. It was her n to make the two families travel together. She couldn''t stop your father''s extramarital affair, so she thought of dying together. My brother-inw was the most pitiful. He was the only one in the dark about the whole thing. It was your mother who installed the detonator on the ship and killed them overnight! The misfortune of the previous generation and the next generation were all caused by your mother! She was the source of all misfortune!" "Nonsense!" Troy grabs Paul''s cor, and smashes his face with punches until his mouth is full of blood, but Paul doesn''t ask for mercy, let alone take back what he has said. "You must be very curious about why I know the truth. Dont forget that Eira was my sisters personal maid. She was the only witness to the tragedy. After the ident, she ran to me and told me the truth. I told her not to tell anyone about it, and threatened her that once the truth was revealed, she would definitely die." Troy is shocked and angry. He takes out the gun from his arms and points it at the man on the ground, "I will give you onest chance to say that it is not true!" Paul sneers, "Even if you kill me, the truth will not change!" He slowly pulls the trigger and the muzzle is about to fire, but at thest second, he raises the gun above his head. With a sound of bang, the bright chandelier falls down, and the room is instantly dark. "You dare not shoot me. It means you still want to know the truth. You begin to believe that your mother is the murderer." "No matter whether my mother is the murderer or not, Mias family deserved to die. Those who intervene in other people''s marriages will have to pay heavy prices!" "It was your father who persecuted my sister! When your father had his eye on my sister, he used the Charles family''s power to force her to be his woman. He suppressed my brother-inws business and plunged it into a financial crisis. My sister was helpless, so she could onlypromise with him. Later, your mother learned about this. She and your father quarreled many times, and she tried every means to make your father change his mind but it still didnt work. That''s why the tragedy happened ten years ago. How pitiful were my sister and my brother-inw! Because their weak power couldnt compete with the wealthy Charles family strength, they could only be victims of tragedy..." "Do you think I would believe what you said? If what you said is true, why didn''t you take revenge for your sister when you knew the truth? Why did you choose to stay in Charlie Group and work hard? " "I do want to take revenge. But I was worried about my sister''s reputation. Since she is dead, there is no need for others to misunderstand her as a mistress. If it is not for Mia''s strong desire to marry you, I wont say it until I die of old age. With my ability, I cant resist the power of the Charles family at all, so the only thing I can do is keep my sisters innocence!" Troy''s tall figure is like an iceberg in the dark, exuding extreme chill. He turns around and walks slowly towards the door. "After your wedding ceremony, I will give you the disc, so that you can recognize what a despicable viin your father was!" Troy drives the car to Charlie Mansion frantically. His heart is numb. After experiencing the shocks of the truth one after another, he ispletely numb. He enters the living room with a poker face. Mary asks him in surprise, "Mr. Troy, are you looking for Miss Karin?" He doesn''t speak, and goes straight upstairs into the room his parents once lived in before their deaths. Chapter 157 The Last Tearful Love 2 Chapter 157 The Last Tearful Love 2 After he locks the door, he begins to look for evidence that can prove Paul was lying. It was impossible for his father to have an affair with Mia''s mother, and it was even less possible for his mother to make extreme decisions because of the psychological distortion caused by anger. He doesn''t believe it. He doesn''t believe it at all! Finally in his father''s study, he finds an obsolete photo album on the bottom of the desk. He looks through the album and finds that it is full of photos of his father and Gloria, and none of them belong to his father and mother. The album slips from his hands to the ground. Troy slumps down on the chair decadently, closing his eyes in pain. As time goes by, he wakes up from despair. Then he slowly takes out the lighter, and indifferently lights the photo album without hesitation, watching them burn to ashes before his eyes. He resolutely leaves the study, goes downstairs, and walks out with no expression. Just like he behaved when he came back, he doesn''t say a word. Passing by Mary, he stops and asks in a hoarse voice, "You have been working in our house for more than 20 years, right?" "Yes, Mr. Troy. I came here when you were five years old." "Then tell me, was the rtionship between my father and my mother good?" Mary is stunned, she dodges his gaze and replies, "Yes." "Tell me the truth." "They quarreled asionally." "For what?" "I don''t know. Ms. Evelyn loves you and your three sisters very much. She was afraid that you would be worried, so they only quarreled when you were not present. As a servant, it was not easy for me to inquire them in detail. After listening, Troy leaves without looking back. Staring at his back, Mary''s heart feels inexpressibly sad. After leaving Charlie Mansion, he drives to the nursing home where Gloria has lived. Over the past ten years, he has taken care of her to the greatest possibility, just because he thought that the Charles family owed her. Now, when he sees her again, he can''t tell what he is feeling inside, both angry and sympathetic. It iste at night, and Gloria is sleeping peacefully. He sits on the edge of the bed and stares at her hatefully. What delicate and beautiful face did she have when she was young, so that his father would betray his mother for the sake of her? Gloria opens her eyes suddenly as if she has sensed that someone is looking at her. When she sees the person sitting by the bed, she screams in fright and covers herself with the quilt. Looking at her shivering in the quilt, Troy fails to restrain his anger. He drags her out of the quilt, pinches her wrist and asks, "Tell me, are you the woman who had an affair with my father? Tell me, why did you intervene in my parents'' marriage? Tell me, what happened that night ten years ago?" Gloria is frightened by his cold expression and her body is trembling more seriously, "Let me go, I don''t know, I don''t know, I don''t know anything! "How could you know nothing? When did you have an affair with my father? You tell me! Say it!" Troy''s anger bes more and more uncontroble, and Gloria is finally scared to cry loudly. The crying rms the nursing staffs in the nursing home. They break into the ward and see the patient trembling in the corner, while the person standing in front of her looks murderous. They immediately step forward in panic and ask, "Mr. Troy, what happened?" "It''s none of your business, get out!" Troy pulls Gloria over, "Tell me, when did it start? Why did you have an affair? Was it my father who forced you to do it, or did you do it yourself for greedy vanity?" "Mr. Troy, you will scare the patient, please calm down!" The nurse holds up Gloria on the ground, andforts Troy and Gloria. Gloria cries more and more miserably. Her brain seems to be stimted, and she can''t help but smash things until she faints from exhaustion. "Evelyn, I didn''t steal your husband. Marcel forced me, he forced me..." "Don''t kill me...Don''t kill me..." Gloria is in aa, crying and talking in sleep. Although what she says is a sleep talking, every word is like a sharp knife which pierces into Troy''s heart. When Troy leaves the nursing home, it is already two o''clock in the morning. The autumn wind is blowing and the leaves are flying, and his mood is as bleak as the scenery of this season. Troy drives away. This time, hees to his parents'' grave. With a bottle of liquor in his hand, he wants to get drunk. He hopes that when the sunes out tomorrow, everything will be the same as before. Even if he can''t get revenge in his life, it''s better than letting him know the embarrassing truth at this moment. He stands by the tombstone, looking at the photo of his parents on the tombstone. Back then, his three sisters said that they wanted to bury their parents separately. But he said that the couple who loved each other could not be separated, even if they died, they must be together forever. Now, he has known how ridiculous he was. Ahhhh! The hysterical roar can''t vent the anger in his heart, and he falls to the ground with a thump. Heughs, laughing sarcastically at himself. He leans back on the tombstone, holds up the liquor in his hand, raises his head and drinks desperately until his heart is totally cold. "Dad, Mom, in the past ten years, I have never stopped thinking of avenging you, and there has never been a day when my heart is not painful. But until this moment I finally know why I always failed to find out the truth, because the truth is so terrible and unbearable..." "The family motto of the Charles family ismitment and credibility. I think that every generations of the Charles family must abide by it, but now I find out that the family motto is only aimed at me. Uncle Lennon disregarded brotherhood in order to obtain the right of inheritance, and the other uncles were also cold-blooded and ruthless for their own interests. And father, you have always been my pride, but you also bullied and persecuted an innocent woman. One by one, you all ignored the family motto, but made me bear a heavy burden for more than ten years... "Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "If it wasn''t for revenge for you and finding out the truth, I wouldn''t hurt Mia, nor would I make up for what I owed her, let alone hurt my beloved woman. Obviously I want to be a man who values love and justice, but I still go on the opposite path. The people who make me follow this path are you..." "I always think that you are the most loving couple in this world. Even because of you, I feel that love is great and precious, but I never think that everything is fake and false. My father loved my mother by using all his false feelings. My mother, who was as noble and beautiful as a goddess in my heart, would actually ruin two families and three lives because of crazy jealousy. I really admire you. You make me no longer believe in love. It turns out that love can also be disguised..." Troy is finally drunk. As he wishes, he is drunk without consciousness. In the morning, Karin wakes up and finds that there is no one beside the bed. Feeling the cold touch on the bed, she realizes that Troy has not returned all night. She takes out her cell phone and calls him. It has rung for a long time before the call is connected. A hoarse voicees from the other side of the phone, "Karin, I''m in a meeting, what''s the matter?" "Where did you gost night?" Nursing home. He answers briefly. "Oh, I see. You continue to work on your own affairs, bye." Chapter 158 The Last Tearful Love 3 Chapter 158 The Last Tearful Love 3 When she hangs up the phone, she is relieved. It is normal for Troy not toe back overnight because he goes to the nursing home to see Mia''s mother. Maybe he still expects to learn some truths there. At ten o''clock in the morning, she is practicing calligraphy in the garden, and Lilyes. When seeing her, Karin is quite surprised, because it is the first time Lilyes here since Karin moved into Ziteng Garden. "Sister Lily, you are my unexpected guest. She greets her with a grin. "Well, I wanted toe here for several times, but I was afraid of missing my mother, so I resisted the idea ofing here." Seeing her writing, Lily asks casually, "Do you have no sses at school?" "Yes, the important courses have already been over. Now most of my ssmates are busy at finding jobs. It doesn''t matter whether we go to ss or not." "Oh, that''s great." "Why?" She puzzles. "I''m feeling very depressed recently. I want to go out to rx, but I feel bored when traveling alone, so I want you to apany me." "Traveling?" Karin is a little reluctant, "Where do you want to go? How long will it take? " "How about going to Brazil first, then Las Vegas, and finally Korea?" "Are we going to so many ces?" Her eyes widen in shock. How long will it take to go to three countries? God knows, she doesn''t want to leave Troy at all. "Yeah, just go around when youre still young. Don''t wait until you get old, you won''t be able to go even if you want to travel at that time." "Then can''t you let your boyfriend go with you?" Lily snorts coldly, "It is because of him that I have the idea of traveling." "What about your besties or your friends?" "I don''t want to go with them. I just want to go with you. Don''t you want to apany me?" Karin scratches her head, "It''s not that I don''t want to apany you, but I''m afraid that Troy may not agree because it takes too much time." "It''s okay. You can discuss it with him. If you say you will go with me, he will definitely agree." Lily lowers her voice and says triumphantly, "My brother Troy has the best rtionship with me." "Well, I will ask him when hees back tonight." "Okay. It''s decided then. If he agrees, you have to apany me." Okay. In the evening, Troy returns to Ziteng Garden early. Karin stares at his expression carefully, trying to see whether he has gained anything from going to the nursing homest night. "Is there something on my face?" At dinner, he asks faintly. "No, you look haggard. Troie, are you too tired?" "No, it may be because I stayed uptest night." "Then did you get anythingst night?" He shakes his head, and she stops asking. "By the way, Sis Lily came to see me today." Um. "Don''t you ask me why she came here?" Why? "She asked me to travel with her, what should I do?" Troy raises his head and says calmly, "You can go with her." "Don''t you object to it?" Karin feels a little frustrated in her heart. Wouldn''t he even feel upset because he can''t see her? "Travel is a good thing, why should I oppose it? Besides, I also hope you can go out and rx." She curls her lips and rolls her eyes. Suddenly, she says with a look of expectation, "Why don''t you go with us? It seems that you need more rx than I do." "I can''t go with you. I have a lot to deal with in thepany." "Robert can handlepany affairs for you." "Robert has his own things to do. Do you think there is a boss who does nothing but travels around the world all day?" She lowers her head decadently, "Well, forget it." Later, she has no appetite to eat, but at this moment, Lily calls her again. "Hey, Karin, have you discussed with my brother?" She goes straight to topic. "Yes, we discussed it and he agreed." Karin answers listlessly. "You see, I said he would agree. So that''s that, I''lle to see you tomorrow morning." "What? Are we leaving tomorrow morning?" "Yes, I have booked our tickets." "..." After hanging up the phone, she gets up and says, "I''m full. Take your time to eat." Then she runs upstairs quickly. Karin turns around, not seeing a sh of sadness in Troy''s eyes. After a while, he also gets up and slowly follows up the stairs. Karin is packing her luggage in the room. He gently hugs her from behind, clings to her back and says, "Karin, as long as you dont leave me, I will take you everywhere in the world one day." "Well, I''ll wait for you, but don''t keep me waiting too long. If you make me wait until the day when my hair gets gray, I will not have the energy even if you want to take me out." Okay. He lets go of his hand and makes her face him, then he picks her up and goes into the bathroom. This time, she does not object to bathing with him together. In the morning, Lilyes very early. As soon as they get up, Yuma goes upstairs to report to them. "Mr. Troy, Miss Lily ising." "Okay." Troy replies and moves his gaze to the woman beside him. Then he kisses her on the forehead. "Good journey, I will miss you." "I will miss you more." He holds her hand and they walk downstairs. Lily has already been waiting impatiently, she says anxiously, "Troy, I booked an early flight, you drive us to the airport, or we will fail to catch the ne. "But we haven''t had breakfast yet." Karin is a little depressed. She feels that Lily doesnt seem to be traveling. Instead, she seems to rush to start a new soul. "Gee, I''ll buy something to eat on our way to the airport. Let''s go." Lily immediately picks up her luggage and walks out. Feeling helpless, Karin has no choice but to follow her. At the airport, there are still fifteen minutes left before boarding. Lily consciously stands aside, leaving space for the two people who are reluctant to separate from each other. She looks at them from a distance. At this moment, they look at each other with affectionate eyes, and hug each other tightly to express their endless feelings of missing. Lily is eager to experience this scene, but it is hard for her to get it. Her man may love her, but he won''t look at her with such affectionate eyes. He may spoil her, but he won''t show sadness because of not seeing her. But she loves her man no less than any woman. "Troie, you talk to Lilyter and let here back earlier. Without you by my side, I will feel time hangs heavy." Okay. He nods and strokes her hair gently with his palm. He is really gentle and she is really happy. "Even if I''m not in Ziteng Garden, you have to go home on time every day, and you are not allowed to spend the night elsewhere." Okay.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The airport hall begins to broadcast boarding tips. She throws herself into his arms, buries her face in his chest, and finally says, "No matter how busy you are, you have to call me every day. I''ll turn on the phone 24 hours a day and wait for you." Okay. After Troy finishes speaking, Lily walks over, "It''s time for security check. Let''s go." She takes Karin''s hand and they walk to the ticket gate. Karin keeps looking back, when she watches her beloved man getting further and further away from her, her heart feels inexplicably uneasy. Happiness makes her feel warm and safe, but she has a panic like walking on thin ice, as if happiness will disappear at any time. Chapter159 The Last Tearful Love 4 The Last Tearful Love 4 Shaking away Lily''s hand forcefully, she runs back and throws herself into Troy''s arms again, chokes and says, "Troie, I''m leaving, you take care of yourself." "Well, it''s not a separation between us in life or death. Go ahead." It is a very casual sentence, but it sounds unusually hoarse when he says it. Lily''s eyes turn red. She turns her back and takes a deep breath. "Lily, are you crying?" Karin walks back and sees Lily''s eyes flushed. She seems very sad. No. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "Then let''s go." Okay. After finally waves goodbye to Troy, she boards the ne to Brazil. Six hourster, the two arrive in Brasilia, the capital of Brazil. After getting off the ne, Karin asks, "Lily, why do you want toe here? I have never heard of any special attractions here." "Every country has its attractive ces. I travel for a period of time every year. I choose Brazil just because I have been to other ces." "Where else have you not been?" "Only three ces. The three I told you." "There are only three countries in the world that you haven''t been to, right?" "Yeah, is it weird?" Karin is indeed surprised, "Did you go to those countries alone?" "Of course. My boyfriend won''t apany me." Sheughs at herself. Walking a few steps forward, Lily stretches her arms and shouts, "Brazil, I aming..." Standing behind her, Karin looks at the beautiful, stubborn and free-spirited woman in the afterglow of the setting sun. She thinks of the sentence "Walking the world alone". But how beautiful can the scenery along the way be when a person walks the world alone? "Then where are we going now?" "Rio de Janeiro." Okay. After taking a taxi to Rio de Janeiro, Brazil''s secondrgest city, they first find a hotel to ce their luggage, and then go to dinner. Sitting in the unique restaurant, Karin asks, "How long are you going to stay here?" "Don''t worry, it won''t be long. About three days." That night, she goes to Rio de Janeiro Cathedral with Lily. Standing in the cathedral that can amodate 20,000 people, Karin feels that she is really small, but she still makes a wish very seriously. "Almighty God, if you can hear my voice, please bless me and the one I love to be happy and never separate..." She closes her eyes and folds her hands, praying very sincerely. "What are you doing?" Lilyes over and asks curiously. "Make a wish." Lily smiles, "You are too na?ve. I never make a wish because it is impossible to achieve." "Who said this?" " Think about it, how many people wille here every year? There are countless people like you who entrust their wishes to God. Even if God has the heart to help you realize your wishes, he can''t remember so many people''s wishes. God is very powerful, but God will sometimes forget something." "You are wrong. God will never forget the wishes that people make with their sincere hearts." "Everyone whoes here to make a wish is sincere." "But I use my sincere heart to wish my true love. Troy and I love each other sincerely, and God can prove it." "Well, just believe it if you want to. Anyway, in a few years, when you are at my age, you will no longer believe in God like me." At about nine o''clock in the night, they return to the hotel. As soon as they enter the room, Troy calls Karin. Needless to say, Karin is naturally very pleased. She immediately connects it and shouts affectionately, "Troie..." "When did you arrive there? Have you had dinner?" "We arrived here at three o''clock in the afternoon, and we had dinner. I just went to Rio de Janeiro Cathedral with Lily, and I made a wish." "What wish did you make?" "I wished God can bless us to love each other forever and never separate." Karin says softly, with a soft smile on her face. There is a brief silence on the other end of the phone, until she asks suspiciously, "Troie, are you still listening?" Yes, I am. "Then why don''t you speak?" "I spoke. Maybe the signal on the mountain is not good. It''s raining in Zurich." "Is it raining?" Her voice lowers, "I hope I can be by your side now." "Twerp, although you are not by my side now, your heart is with me. I have already felt that you left your heart in the Ziteng Garden." She giggles, "I''m so happy you said that." "It''s good to hear you are happy. I''m going to deal with something else. Go to bed early and I''ll call you tomorrow." "Okay, good night." "Good night." Hanging up the phone, she falls on the bed happily, closes her eyes happily, and smiles happily. She is as happy as a flower. "Have you finished the call?" Lilyes out of the bathroom and asks casually. Yes. "I''m a bit thirsty,. Can you buy me a bottle of water?" Okay. She is in a good mood, so she can promise to do anything. Karin readily agrees to Lilys request and runs out. After leaving the hotel, she remembers that she has forgotten to bring the money, so she has to go back again. As soon as she opens the door of the living room and steps in, she hears Lily calling in the bedroom. She is about to knock on the door when she suddenly hears a sentence, "I can''t bear to deceive Karin when I watch her deep love for you." She slowly puts down her hand raised in the air, but her heart hangs up. DD"When is the wedding tomorrow?" DD"After this time, are you sure that you have nothing to do with her anymore?" DD"Why don''t you confess to Karin? Maybe she can understand you..." Wedding? Confess? Deceive? ... With a sound of bang, she slumps to the ground, and the sound rms Lily in the bedroom. Lily hangs up the phone in a hurry, opens the door and goes out. Her face turns pale instantly when she sees the person sitting on the ground. "Karin..." "Lily, who were you calling? Why did you mention my name?" "I..." Lily is speechless. "Who is getting married? Tell me, who is getting married?" Although she has been clear in her heart, she still desperately tells herself that it is impossible, absolutely impossible... "It''s... it''s... Troy." Squeezing a few words out of her mouth with difficulty, Lily bows her head guiltily. "Why? You tell me why! Troie wouldn''t do this to me. Tell me why!" Her tears burst out in an instant. Everything seems to be a dream, she can''t wait to p herself and wake herself up. "Karin, don''t be sad, don''t worry. Listen to me, things are not what you think. Troy has his difficulties, I will tell you everything..." No matter how great the difficulty is, the result is that he is about to get married. Karin''s heart suddenly hurts to suffocation. God not only forgets her wish so quickly, but also hits her. Is she not sincere enough, or is their love not sincere enough? Why does even God have to sh her heart... Chapter 160 Witness His Wedding by Myself 1 Chapter 160 Witness His Wedding by Myself 1 Lily watches Karin cry much sadder, her tears also fall down. She reaches out her hands and hugs the girl who is crying for love. She chokes and tells Karin, " Troy loves you. His wedding with Mia is just a formality. After the wedding tomorrow, the rtionship between them will be all ended." "I want to go back. Sis Lily, take me go back right now. I don''t believe this is true." Karin raises her tear-stained face, begging for Lily piteously... "Karin, it''s toote. It''s useless for you to go back now. It''s impossible for Troy to change his decision. He must break off all rtions with Mia." "I still want to go back. I want to witness his wedding by myself. I will believe it only when I see it by myself!" "You will only be sadder when you see it. You listen to me, a woman has to learn to be considerate and tolerant in her life so that love can continue. My boyfriend hurts me again and again. If I didnt tolerate him, our rtionship would have already ended." "Then are you happy now? If you tolerate someone who won''t make you happy, it''s better to not tolerate him!" Standing up from the ground, Karin picks up the suitcase and is about to walk out, Lily stops her, "You can''t go back!" "I must go back!" Karin nces slightly at Lily and says firmly, "Even if it is a formality, I want him to tell me in person." "Why are you so stubborn? As long as you hold back your anger and let Troy pay back what he owed Mia, there will be no obstacles between you and Troy, and you will be happy together in the future." "Be happy together?" Karin sneers coldly, "Llily, do you think we can still be together happily now?" She resolutely leaves the hotel, and Lily has no choice but to follow her. "Karin, listen to me, Troy is determined, and you can''t change anything when you go back." "I don''t want to change anything, and I never want to change him. I only want him to tell me why he deceived me!" "Lies can also be divided into benevolent and malicious ones. We can''t see how heavy the burden in Troy''s heart is. He must bepelled to hide it from you. He must have thought about telling you the truth, but he was afraid you will not understand him. If you really love him, you should understand him!" "I understand him, but who understands me? Lily, maybe you are strong, but not every woman is as strong as you. I don''t have a strong heart that can bear disappointment again and again like you!" "Since you choose to fall in love with my brother, you should bear what others can''t bear. Mia is also very pitiful. Compared with you, she has nothing. All she wants is only a wedding. Why can''t you understand her? As long as you endure it, everything will pass and everything will be fine after tomorrow..." Karin turns her head back in tears and smiles miserably, "Did you spend these years in this way? You have deceived yourself every day and told yourself that tomorrow will be better, so you can stick it out until now, right?" Yes. "But I don''t want to be like you, I don''t want to watch the scenery alone." Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. She shakes her hand off, "Let me go, or I will hate him. I will hate you, and I will hate everyone in the Charles family." Lily stares at her for a while, and finally let go of her hand, "Well, since you insist, I will take you back!" They stop a taxi to the airport. On the way, Karin dials Troy''s number, and there is only a ruthless reminder that he has turned off. Then she calls thendline of the Ziteng Garden. Yuma says that Mr. Troy is not there. They take the night flight back to Zurich overnight, and it is eight o''clock in the morning when they get off the ne. Lily asks her where she is going, and Karin says she is going back to the Ziteng Garden. The Ziteng Garden is as quiet as usual. Feeling desperate, Karin opens the door. When Yuma sees her, she asks in surprise, "Miss Karin, why are you back?" "Where is Mr. Troy?" "He didn''te back since he went outst night." Karin takes out her mobile phone and dials him again. The phone reminds her that Troy has turned off, but she still doesn''t give up and calls him again and again. Lily can''t stand it anymore, and she reaches out her hand to stop Karin, "Don''t call him. He should be going to the church now." Church... There is a throbbing pain in her heart, she throws down her luggage and runs down the mountain frantically. Lily catches up with her, "Where are you going?" "I''m going to find him!" "Do you know where he is?" She abruptly stops and turns around, "Sis Lily, please take me there!" "Sorry, I don''t know where his wedding will be held..." "How can you not know it? If you don''t want to help me, I''ll find him myself!" "Wait." Lily takes out her mobile phone, "I''ll call and ask." She dials a number and asks softly, "Sis Mn, where is Troy''s wedding?" "Okay, I get it." After hanging up the phone, Lily says to Karin, "Come with me." The car quickly drives towards the church where Troy is holding the wedding ceremony. Karin sits in the back seat of the car, holding her shivering body weakly. With tears in her eyes, she recalls every minute and every second of the past, every sweet word he said, and those happy but asionally painful days. On that moonlit night, he held her in his arms and bowed his head to admit defeat. He said, "Karin, you win." She really thought she had won. Until now she rushes to his wedding on the way, she finally knows that she seems to have won but in fact she losespletely. Fate is like a book. If you read it inadvertently, you will miss it. But if you read it too seriously, you will cry. She has forgotten when and who said the sentence to her. She didn''t think so at that time, but now she knows that these words are true. The fate between her and Troy is something she can''t ask for, so she has always taken it so seriously that she does not know how many tears she has shed. The car stops. Closing her eyes, she tells herself that she must be strong. No matter how sad or disappointed she is, she will not make others see it. She even thinks that if she can, she will smile and bless them. She does think so, but it is always easier to think than to do. The moment she pushes the car door, she is stunned. Looking at the familiar Romanesque architecture in front of her, she hears the sound of heartbreak of herself. "Are you sure you want to go in?" She is pale and trembling, as if a gust of wind can blow her down. Seeing her appearance, Lily can''t help being a little worried. She was so sad just standing in front of the church. Can she bear it when she witnesses the wedding scene by herself? Yes. She walks forward with difficulty. Even though her heart hurts every time she takes a step, she does not stop. When Karin walks to the door of the church, Mn suddenlyes out from inside and gives orders to the bodyguards behind her, "Stop her." As a result, five men blocks Karin''s way in a straight line. "It''s really hard to get rid of you. You want to disrupt the wedding, don''t you?" Mn raises her eyebrows angrily, "Now I''m here, don''t you ever think about it!" "Sis Mn, let her in. Anyway, she and Tory have fallen in love with each other." Lily intercedes for Karin, but unexpectedly it causes Mn to scold her. "Why are you still speaking for her? If I knew that you just asked me Troys wedding venue to bring this flirty woman here, I wouldn''t have told you! At thest family dinner, everyone in the Charles family knew that she seduced your brother-inw. You help this bad woman in this way, are you ready to allow this woman to seduce your own man? I think you are crazy!" Karin''s face is still pale. She says nkly, "Let me go in, I will leave after a nce." "Do you think I will believe you? How unwilling you look like now! Hmph, I have told you for a long time that you don''t try to cling to the Charles family and be noble, one day you will end up being abandoned. But you dont listen to me. Now you are in such a difficult position, do you finally know it hurts when you fall down?" "Sister, you are going too far!" Lily can''t bear it, and yells angrily, "You know that she is sad now, but you still add salt to her wound. How can you be so cold-blooded? I think you should be the one who gets crazy!" Chapter 161 Witness His Wedding by Myself 2 Chapter 161 Witness His Wedding by Myself 2 "Shut up!" "No! If you keep doing this, we won''t follow your orders anymore." Mn is so angry. She says, "Fine! I can allow her to attend the wedding." She looks at Karin and says, "However, if you dare to cause trouble at the wedding, your parents will be in danger." "What do you mean?" Karin looks at her coldly. "I mean your parents will be responsible for what you do, because they haven''t disciplined you well." Karin looks up at the sky, with tears in her eyes. She tries not to cry, because she knows that she is very embarrassed here because she is his ex-girlfriend, so she can''t make herself look more embarrassed. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. She has to be strong; otherwise, no one will sympathize with her. She remembers that he has told her about that. In the church, there is a solemn wedding march. Karin silently moves forward step by step, like a walking dead. He told her before that he could recognize her footsteps from that of a thousand people, because it felt like she was walking in his heart, but other people were just walking on the ground. So, can he hear her footsteps among the crowds right now? Will he feel distressed? Here is the man walking on a red carpet which is filled with roses, holding the bride''s hand. The bride is sitting in a wheelchair in a pure white wedding dress. Karin remembers that the man usually helped her wipe her tears gently with his hands. She stands in the crowds and she feels so sad. Her tears fall down on the red carpet, where they walked through hand in hand just now. Once, her dream was to hold a wedding with him in Kloster Fraumunster. However, he realizes this dream with another woman for her. With tears in her eyes, she is thinking about what happened that night. She remembers that he fell on one knee and said to her sincerely, "Miss Karin, would you marry me?" After he put a wedding ring on her finger, which symbolized the promise to her, they agreed to get married after her graduation. She leaned in his arms and asked him to hold a wedding here in the future. He agreed to her and promised that she would have another identity, and that was the wife of Troy Charlie. She has never thought that those sweet memories between them would make her feel so sad at this moment. It turns out to be so sad to have a serious rtionship. If so, then she will never fall in serious love again. She turns back sadly and walks out of the church before her tears fall down again. She didn''t cry out loudly or cause trouble just now. She just kept quiet and watched them walk through the red carpet. "Karin, let me drive you home." Lily Charlie follows her and feels so sorry for her. Karin shakes her head and says, "No, thanks. I want to take a walk by myself." Lily can''t help crying again as she sees that Karin looks so lonely and despairing. Lily really feels so sorry for her and the rtionship between her and Troy. Karin walks back to the Ziteng Garden and then goes upstairs directly to her bedroom and locks the door. And then she sits at the corner of the bathroom inside and sends a message to Troy. She knows that his phone is powered off now, but he will read the message when he turns on his phone. There are so many things she wants to tell him. However, there are only a few sentences when she texts him atst. And these words make her heartbroken. For your promise, I stayed in a flooded corner and endured the harm caused by gossip; I still firmly believed that you would keep your words. In the end, you didn''t keep your words, but left me crying alone in the dark corner...'' When the message is sent sessfully, she cuts off her wrist artery with the dagger that was stabbed in his chest. The blood seeps out slowly and stains the ground red. She turns on the switch of the shower head, and then the water sshes on her face and covers her tears. She doesn''t want to see herself so weak. The hideous wound on her fair wrist keeps bleeding. Thinking of the fatal betrayal from him, she doesn''t think that she can forgive him, so she wants to let herself fall asleep forever with her love... In the Kloster Fraumunster, the pious pastor is reading the wedding vows, but suddenly he is interrupted. "Please stop reading the vows!" Everyone looks in the direction where the soundes from, including Troy and Mia. "This woman is a liar, and she lies to you to get married to you." Mia''s face turns pale when she sees the man, and she is shocked and almost faints. "Who are you?" Paul Wong stands up first, and he rushes forward angrily to grab the man''s cor and says, "Get out!" "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that I can expose this woman''s tricks!" "Where is the madman from? Get him out, please!" Mn was shocked just now. But she calls the security personnel at once as soon as she gets it. "Mr. Troy, please trust me. This woman is totally a liar! You can''t be fooled by her!" "Let him go!" Under Troy''s order, the security personnel have to let him go. "She personally nned the car ident three months ago. I am the murderer who drove the car. She deliberately created a car ident, so that she could pretend to save you, and made you feel guilty, thus achieving her goal. She nned well, and the only miscalction was that I didn''t control the speed of the car well and crippled her legs!" Everyone keeps silent for a while and then the wedding scene is in an uproar. Mia realizes that she must say something though she is panicked, so she roars hysterically, "No! He is lying! He is lying! Please don''t believe him. I don''t know him at all!" Her body trembles violently, and her face changes from gray to grayish purple. She doesn''t dare to look at Troy''s eyes, she just holds his clothes and exins weakly, "Troy, please trust me! I didn''t want to hurt you. I really didn''t want to hurt you..." Troy looks indifferent. He looks at the crowds and then stares at the murderer and asks, "Do you have any evidence to prove that what you said just now is true?" "I can show you a recording." And then he takes out a recording pen from his pocket. Everyone keeps silent again, and they hold their breath because they are looking forward to an incredible truth. "Mia, do you remember me?" "You bastard! How dare you show up in front of me?" "Don''t be angry. I didn''t want to make you crippled. Our boss has told you before that it would be risky. And you have known that you would be injured slightly or seriously, or even die. You also agreed to take risks, so you can''t me me now." "I gave you much more money and told you to control the speed of the car, and you promised that you would do it well. Finally, you make me crippled. You beast, you will die!" "I am so sorry for this. I made a mistake because I drank a bit of wine that night. But I paid the price for it, because I have been kicked out by our boss. Now I have no work, and I have no money to maintain a basic life..." "So do you want to ask me for money?" "Please give me some money." "Impossible! You have made me suffer from the car ident. How can you ask me for money? If I can walk by myself, I will let you die!" "You are so vicious! You must give me money!" "No way!" "If so, I will expose your tricks! If Ie to Troy Charlie, I think he will give me money." "How dare you!" "I don''t want to starve to death on the street, so I dare to do anything. I will give you three minutes to think about it. You have to think about it seriously." "How much do you want?" "How about this?" "OK. I will give you the money. But you have to swear that you will get away from me and never show up after getting money." "Deal!" As soon as the recording ends, Mia falls to the ground from the wheelchair. Paul steps forward quickly to hold her in his arms, and he says in a chocked voice, "Mia, why did you do that?" Mn cannot believe what she heard. She points at the murderer and says, "Who asked you toe here to nder Mia?" Chapter 162 Witness His Wedding by Myself 3 Chapter 162 Witness His Wedding by Myself 3 "Nobody asked me to do this. I just want to tell you the truth with my conscience." "Do you know what will happen to you after you tell us about that?" "I know I have to pay the price for what I did. But I have been ready since I came here." Suddenly, the spotlights keep shing. Soon, there will be shocking news in Zurich. Troy looks at the woman coldly who is lying on the ground. He slowly squats down and raises her chin with one hand, and then he says with disgust, "Mia, I really see you differently today. I never thought that you have such thoughts. You are even more contemptible than your mother. Your mother was forced to be my father''s kept woman, so she should be worth pitying. But you aren''t worth it at all!" Then he stands up and he is going to leave. However, Mia holds one of his legs at this time and says, "What I did just because I love you. If you haven''t fallen in love with another woman, I wouldn''t do that. I had no choice at that time..." She is crying loudly, but no one will sympathize with her anymore. "Do you really love me?" Troyughs with sarcasm and says, "Are you qualified to say love? Please don''t tarnish this word!" He shakes her away and says, "From now on, I never want to see you again. Please get away from me with your dirty love." "Tie him up and take him away." Troy points to the murderer and says coldly, and then he leaves directly. He holds this wedding ceremony to make up for the loss of Mia, but he doesn''t think that it will end with such an ident. After walking out of the church, he feels the sun outside is a bit dazzling. Although he feels angry and disappointed, he feels relieved at this time, as he has no responsibilities and obligations to Mia anymore. "Troy, bad news!" Lily rushes to him and says with a trembling voice, "Karin... Karinmitted suicide." Troy rushes to the hospital with them, and there is no expression on his face. He was so angry at the wedding just now because he got the truth, and now the woman he loves is lying in the hospital. It feels like there is always an ident in his life. "Where is her?" "She is in the emergency room now. Mr. Troy, please calm down. Miss Karin will be fine." Robert stands up andforts him. Billie stands by his side and her eyes have been swollen because she keeps crying. "Why did you take her back? Why?" Troy asks Lily with anger, and Lily feels guilty and shakes her head, "I am so sorry. I couldn''t stop her before..." "You should me yourself and you should be responsible for this. Karinmitted suicide because of you!" Billie reprimands him with tears in her eyes, "If something happens to her, I''ll not let you off." "Billie!" Robert stares at her and says, "Stop talking!" "Why? I know he is honorable as the president, and he is so rich. But he betrays my friend, so he should be condemned for what he has done. I don''t think I am wrong." "Miss, my brother doesn''t betray your friend. You don''t know the truth, so please stop talking like this." Lily looks at Billie, and Billie turns her head back because she doesn''t want to talk to the members of the Charles family anymore. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The door of the emergency room is opened, and then they rush towards the doctor and say, "How is Karin?" "God bless! She is out of danger." "Really? Can we see her now?" Billie feels so d that she cries again. "No, you can''t see her now. She has to take a good rest because she lost too much blood. You''d better visit her tomorrow." "Thank you." Robert nods to the doctor with appreciation. After the doctor leaves, Billie hugs him and starts crying happily while sadly. "It''s fine. Don''t worry." Robert pats her back slightly. Lily looks at them with surprise and she thinks about something. And then she looks at Troy and hopes that he can offer her some information about Billie and Robert, but Troy just worries about Karin who is lying in the emergency room. "You guys can go back home. I will stay here to take care of her." After Troy says to them, Robert signaled to Billie and then they leave first. And then other people also leave the hospital. Karin is transferred to the intensive care unit, and Troy sits by her bed. He can''t say any words for a long time when he looks at her pale face. Late at night, he takes out his phone from his pocket and turns on the phone. There are countless missed calls and text messages, but he only focuses on the messages texted by her. For your promise, I stayed in a flooded corner and endured the harm caused by gossip; I still firmly believed that you would keep your words. In the end, you didn''t keep your words, but left me crying alone in the dark corner...'' Troy closes his eyes because he feels so distressed. He holds one of her hands and kisses her hand and mutters, "Karin, why did you did that? Why have you never been able to be stick by me? If you die in this way today, won''t you think it''s a pity?" He talks so much to her tonight, but she doesn''t hear what he says at all. Early in the morning, the morning light softly shines into the ward. Karin''s eyshes tremble a few times, and then she slowly opens her eyes. She stares at the snow-white ceiling with her washed-out eyes, and she knows she is in the hospital because there is a strong smell of disinfectant fluid. She is familiar with this kind of smell. Because there was also this kind of smell when she visited Mia with Troy for the first time, which made her feel scared. As the injured hand can''t move, she tries to move the other hand, but she fails. And she sees that Troy is sleeping by her side. Her left hand is held by him tightly, as if she is a treasure to him. So he can''t let her go even though he is asleep. She looks at him quietly. He looks handsome as before, but it seems that he worries about too much because he frowns tightly. Once, she always liked to keep watching him every morning if she got up earlier than him, from his forehead to his chin, even every pore, because she felt so happy when she watched him. However, she doesn''t feel her heartbeat at all at this moment. Although her right hand is wrapped in thick gauze, she still feels pain. However, she doesn''t feel sad anymore. It may be because her heart stops beating, so it doesn''t hurt. When she sees Troy move, she closes her eyes quickly and turns her head away. She lives in the hospital for a week, and Troy stays with her every night. But she doesn''t talk to him at all. Billie, Robert and Yuma have visited her before. She talked with them when they visited her, but she always keeps silent when she stays with Troy. On the eighth night, Troyes to the hospital again. He sits next to her as usual and kisses her on the forehead first, and then he quietly looks at her. After a long time, he suddenly says, "I know you don''t fall asleep. Can you open your eyes and see me?" Her eyshes tremble slightly, but she doesn''t open her eyes. "Today, I saw Robert in thepany and asked him if you have talked with him. He said you have talked to him. I felt so sad at that time. My dear Karin doesn''t talk with me, not because she can''t speak, but just because she doesn''t want to talk with me." This time, she moves her fingers, but she still doesn''t open her eyes. "Even though you hate me, you have to stay with me. Do you intend to ignore me forever?" Forever... Finally, she talks to him because he says the word "forever", "Please let me go." Troy is stiff and he can''t say anything. After a long time, he stands up and says, "I''ll go out to smoke." And then he goes out, and he doesn''te back for a long time. About 2 hourster, hees back. He really went out to smoke just now, because there is a strong smell of cigarettes on him. "I had no choice but to hold the wedding with Mia. I don''t love her. But the wedding has been destroyed by someone." "I didn''t tell you because you told me that you wouldn''t understand me. I wanted to talk about it with you that night, but you said that you wouldn''t understand me before I said it." Chapter 163 Witnessing His Wedding by Myself 4 Chapter 163 Witnessing His Wedding by Myself 4 "Too many things happened during this time, which made me upset. I am struggling with the emotion. I don''t want to let you down and draw the line with her. To get rid of her, I cruelly asked sis Lily to take you away with a fluke. Even if you would be mad about this, you would understand me. But I didn''t expect that you are so stubborn and use suicide to express your protest?" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Enough." Karin stops him talking, "All I want to know is that will you let me go? I don''t want to hear any other thing." "Could you tell me the reason?" He asked back. "I don''t want to see you and that is the only reason." "Why you don''t want to see me?" "Because you seem like a liar." Troy bows slightly and looks down on Karin, "Look, you are the only one in my eyes forever." "But you do not exist in my eyes anymore." Karin announces without any emotion. "You hate me like that just because I had a wedding with Mia?" "If I am cheated for the first time cause I am naive; for the second time, I am ignorant; But for the third time, I must be stupid! And I don''t want to be a stupid woman!" "The real cheat means that my heart loves with another woman or I have sex with her. You insist I am liar, do my heart and body betray you?" "It''s unnecessary to excuse for your lies. When you walked through the ce where you proposed to me with another woman, you should know we are done." "I won''t let you go!" Troy growls. "Then you will only have a body without heart." Karin argues back. On the tenth day, Karin is discharged from hospital. Just likest time, she is brought back to Ziteng Garden and monitored by six bodyguards employed by Troy. The only aim is to let her stay. Troy always uses this overbearing way to let her stay, but ignore that she can''tpromise every time just like she can''t believe in him every time. The wound on the wrist gradually healed, but unfortunately it leaves an ugly scar. She is sitting in the garden in the sunny afternoon, weaving a bracelet for herself with gold thread, and when she brings it up, she says softly, "I''m sorry." This "sorry" is for herself because she bears too much for other people. She learns to be a bad woman and tortures Troy. Troy arrives at Ziteng Garden at six o''clock every day. That evening, Karin hides herself in a storage room. When Yuma can''t find her anywhere, she thinks that Karin might escape. Suddenly, everyone in the Ziteng Garden is nervous. The guards are shocked because they are sticking to their ce and how can Karin escape? They search in six routes. When Troyes back, he sees no one outside the door, and walks to the living room with a cold face and asks, "Where are the bodyguards outside?" Yuma whispers, "Miss Karin is...gone..." "Gone?" Troy bes angry, "What does gone'' mean?" "I don''t know because Miss Karin was there in the afternoon. I asked her to have dinner and found she is gone..." "Is her luggage still here?" "They are gone too." The truth is the luggage is also kept in the storage room. "Shit!" Troy curses. He takes the car key and goes out to look for Karin. This search takes more than three hours. Troy also calls Robert to search the whole city. But they get nothing. She seems to have evaporated. Eleven o''clock at night, everyone goes back to Ziteng Garden. Seeing those upset men, Troy shouts, "Are you all guys are dub? You even can''t guard her! Keep searching, or you will be fired if you can''t find her." Even though she is hiding in the storage room, she can hear his furious voice, and Karin smiles coldly. "I''m here." She swaggers out, raises her chin and looks at Troy with a surprised look. "Honey Karin..." Troy rushes up and cuddles her, "Where were you? You scared me." Feeling him trembling, she unexpectedly feels a kind of revenge-like pleasure. "I didn''t go anywhere. I just hid myself in order to let you be prepared psychologically, because one day in the future, I will definitely leave you like this, silently." Troy is shocked and grabs Karin''s hand angrily to upstairs. He closes the door and asks in a depressed mood, "You really want to leave?" "Yes." "Do you want to leave me, and give up our rtionship?" She sneered, "You can do that, and so can I." "If I wanted, I would not let you hate me so much. I was afraid that you would leave if you didn''t understand, so I will dismiss you." "You took me away, so I should understand now?" Karin sneered again, "If you didn''t want to give up on me, you wouldn''t have let go of my hand at the critical time. You would''ve have abandoned me when it was critical..." "I didn''t give up on you! Why can''t you understand? I just want to clear the stumbling block in our rtionship! I just want to love you without any worries in the future." "Be cruel to your beloved, but be kind to those who want to hurt you. Is this what you said love me?" "At that time I didn''t know that Mia personally nned the car ident, and no one would have thought that she would do something to hurt herself!" "What about the Kloster Fraumunster? Why was the wedding held there? Have you forgotten that you proposed to me there? Have you forgotten that was my dream?" "I have never forgotten, because your dream was also Mia''s wish, that was why I took you away, just for fear that you would be sad if you saw it." "Well, in order to fulfill Mia''s wish, you shattered my dream. Shouldn''t we finish our rtionship?" Troy rubs his forehead, "Honey Karin don''t you be so serious, okay? Sometimes love also needs properpromise. You really make me tired by doing this." "If you feel tired, then let me go, because you are not the only tired person! If love is not serious, then tell me, what needs to be serious? It is because you are not serious that we havee to where we are today!" "Do you want to leave like this?" Troy shouts out. "Yes! I just want to go, I want to go, how many times should I say it? You promised it yourself. If your n failed, you would let me go. Can you keep your word once?" Troy bes silence. He turns around for a long time. He turns back with misty eyes and says in a hoarse voice, "Fine. If you want to leave, you can go now." "You said that." She turns around resolutely and leaves without looking back. There is a loud noise behind her, and the crackling fragments fall on the ground, just like her heartbreaking sound at the beginning. Standing at the staircase, Yuma clearly hears the quarrel from upstairs. She tries to pull Karin back when Karin passes her, but Karin just breaks free. Carrying her luggage, Karin walks forward step by step. The bodyguards outside the door are still there. They stop her. She is about to speak, and Troy''s voicees from the open window upstairs, "Let her go." "Mr. Troy..." The men can''t believe what just happened and stand still. "I said let her go, can''t you understand?" Troy roars. "Yes sir." Karin doesn''t look back. She swears that she will not give him any chance to hurt her. Watching her disappearing back view, Troy knows that Karin finally leaves him. He slowly loosens his clenched fists and blood flows over his finger tip. Love just like sand. The harder you grab them, the more you lose them. Now he loosens his hand. Because he has nothing to lose Chapter 164 Stay With Me I Chapter 164 Stay With Me I In the dimmed street light, Karin walks down the mountain with her luggage. When she gets to the University of Zurich, Billie stares at her luggage, asking, Whats the heck are you doing? Stepping into her dorm, Karin sits on the perch of her bed without any word. Whats the matter? Havent you forgiven Troy? Im leaving tomorrow. Where are you going? Anywhere. Billie widens her eyes. Are you insane? What? What if you get bullied by bad guys in some strange ce? Im a grown-up, and I can take care of myself. Then leave for home. Karin shakes her head. I cant. What about Williams? No. Come on. Im sure William would like to take you away with him. But I dont. After all, were not lovers. Then why did you turn to himst time? That was an emergency, okay? Now its different, as Ill leave here on my own. Karin rises to her feet and walks to her desk. Starting herputer, she finds a map of China on the Inte. With her eyes closed, she clicks a ce at random. After she purchases a flight ticket online, Billie asks, Are you sure you want this? Nothing to change your mind? She nods with a sigh. I dont think Troy will let go of you. Karin doesnt answer her. Billie swivels and secretly creeps out of the dorm. Stop! Karin shouts, You dont have to inform him. He agreed that I left here. What? How could he do it? Why not? Billie snaps, Because he should make up for your loss of youth caused by him. Nonsense! Love cant be measured in money. What we had was a love instead of a trade. Knock, knock Their conversation is interrupted by the annoying knock. Billie angrily says, Come in! But her attitude instantly changes as she sees the man. Robert, what are you doing here? Im here for Miss Karin. He shifts his eyes to Karin. I guess you must be here. Does Troy regret and tell you to bring her back? Billie asks with her charmingly bright smile. No. He takes out two golden VIP bank card and says, Mr. Troy told me to give you these. What are they? VIP bank cards. Billie is dumfounded before sighing. Someone told me that love cant be measured by money, but obviously, Mr. Troy doesnt think so. Karin coldly turns around and gently says, Thanks, but I dont need them. Take it easy. Mr. Troy just wants Miss Karin to live a better life. And I just dont need them. Thank you. Billie takes the cards for Karin. Karin deserves them. Billie! You have broken up with him, havent you? Just take his money away, and youre done. Give them back. You Im telling you to give them back. Karins anger scares Billie to give the cards back to Robert. Here you are. She doesnt need them. Miss Karin, dont give it a twice-thinking? Just save it. Youre disgracing her holy love. Shell punch you in the face if you insist. Robert sighs, Fine. Ill bring them back to my boss. After he left, Billie pokes Karins forehead with her index finger. You pretty little idiot! You cant be too stupid. Holy crap! Go to face the wall for ten minutes. Think about whos the real idiot. Why? Ive done nothing to wrong. Really? Dont you love Robert? Yes. And you want me to ept Troys money to show Robert that, in the future, he can also do the same to you when he wants to get rid of you? Billie gets dumbfounded. What do you mean? Think about it. What did you say in Roberts face? Hed wrong your intension and thought you might regard love as a material trade. If so, he wouldnt love you or treasure your love. What should I do to correct it? She finally realizes that Karin is right. Lowering her head in disappointment, Billie wishes she could p herself. Billie, I know who you are, but not everyone can see you through like I do. I know that, in the back of your mind, love as an irreceable feeling, but your sharp mouth may mislead others Its because the world is too hypocrisy that I have to arm myself with lies. No. Its because we are so na?ve as to think love means all-in in a way that what we obtain will be a perfect love. Never will we understand the so-called perfect love is merely in fairytales until weve got nasty scars all over ourselves. Tonight, they sleep together and chat until the daybreak. Karin, are you sure to leave? Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Billie asks again before Karin leaves. Yes. Ill drive you to the airport. No, thanks. You have to prepare for your interview. After a warm hug, Karin pats Billie on the shoulder. Hope you and Robert can have a happy ending. Then she left with red eyes. Shes got an hour before boarding when she arrives at the airport. With a broken heart, she sits on the bench in the waiting hall. Suddenly, the news on the screen above her head attracts her attention. The murderer attacked the heir of the Charles family three months ago stood trail yesterday. Hes from Yunnan, China, at the age of twenty-one. He publicly surrendered himself to justice in the Kloster Fraumunster a week ago, disclosing an unknown truth Therees the video clip of Troys wedding ceremony where the priest was congratting the newlyweds, then a young man broke in and pointed at the bride, yelling, Shes a liar, and the wedding is a swindle. Jacob Karin was dumbfounded as she cant believe what she sees. But the news is as true as it can be. The young man is Jacob. Shes been stuck in the swirl of the pain caused by Troys lies, not caring about what happened at the wedding ceremony. All she knows is that the ceremony was ruined, but never will she think it was Jacob who ruined it How could it be Jacob? Why was he? She covered her mouth with her hands as her mind was a mess. How could a man who called her sister was a murderer? Why? Now all she wants is to meet him, and to ask him in the face that whats wrong with him? She hastily rushes to the prison, and meets Jacob in the name of his sister. She meets him after a month, but she almost cant recognize him. With sunken eyes, hes thinner and darker in a big and loose prison uniform. Are you Jacob? She asks in a shivering tone. With tears in his eyes, the young man across from her slowly raises his head and answers huskily, Yes, sis. Karins heart stutters as she hears his familiar voice. Her tears trickle down her cheeks. Were you the one that hit Troy three months ago? How she wishes hed say No, but he says, Yes. Why? Why did you have to do this? For money. Guys like me can do anything for money. But when I saved your life, you told me you were homeless. Yes, I was, because of the car ident three months ago. I got drunk that night and hit Mia, so my boss said I disgraced our gang. He punished me before kicking me out of our gang. And you left me without a goodbye after seeing the picture of Troy? Yes. When I saw your boyfriend was the man that hurt me before, I was guiltily upset and scared, so I left secretly. Ever since that, Ive been stuck in the endless pain. Ive been watching over you, Troy and Mia, knowing that they would get married, which upset you. After deliberating for three days and nights, I finally made up my mind to speak out the truth. I purposely threatened Mia for money to record her words with my recording pen. If I didnt do it that way, nobody would believe me. All I knew was to repay your goodness. I was meant to rot in hell, but you deserve happiness, and Im willing to do anything to make it happen Chapter 165 Stay With Me II Chapter 165 Stay With Me II Then tears run out of Jacobs eyes, as well as Karins. Shes moved by his gratitude, but grieved over his sin. Sis, could you help me with onest thing? Of course. If possible, could you please visit my mother for me? Shes an old woman of bad luck as shes lost her favorite threemy father, my sister and me. His present husband is a son of a bitch, failing to take good care of her. Last time my mom was ill but my stepfather didnt have money to bring her to hospital. I was desperately needed money to cure her, and I asked my boss to give me the murder task which I hadnt done any like that before. Six years ago, when I left home to make a living, my mom told me not to do evil for a rich life. So, I didnt do dirty work for my boss, and he disliked me for staying poor and low. Butst time was an exception as I wanted to save my mom. I didnt want her o die like my sister. The murder task upset me a lot, and I drowned my sorrows which caused the tragedy. What a loser I am! Jacob ps himself in the face, and his thin shoulders tremble due to his sorrows. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Stop! Karin wants to stop him and says, Ill get you out of here. Trust me. I will. No, you cant. Jacob shakes his head. Ive sentenced to death. Although Im know little aboutw, but I know no one can save me. I wont give up until thest second. Karin wipes away her tears. Trust me. Ill get you out. I would appreciate it if youd often visit my mother for me He cant ask for much of her. Fine. I promise I will. Then Karin goes to the Charles Group. Although she doesnt want to, but she has to go there for Jacob. After deliberating for a while outside Troys office, she brings it up and knocks on the door. Miss Karin? Herees Roberts voice from behind, and she swivels to ask, Is he in the office? No. Wheres he? Robert shakes his head. After you left, hes been sad. He called this morning that hed be away for three days. He didnt tell me his destination Karin hastily says, Could you please save Jacob? Jacob? He frowns with confusion. Who? The murder who was hired by Mia and ruined the wedding ceremony. Why save him? Hes my brother. Your brother? Robert was shocked to death I regard him as my brother. Then she tells him the story of her and Jacob. Robert lets out a long sigh. Hes not easy to save unless Mr. Troy saves him. Cant you save Jacob? Sorry I cant. Robert looks at her with sorry. Even if Mr. Troy can, he may not. Why? Because Jacob was the one that made Mia lose her legs, which caused a series of troubles for Mr. Troy and stopped him from marrying you. Do you still feel like hell save Jacob? Silence spills between Karina and Robert. With red watery eyes, Karin says, I wont give up. If he comes back, please let me know, thanks. Watching her sadly leave, Robert sighs again. Billie feels surprised when she meets Karin in the school. What are you doing here, Karin? Are you going to stay? No. What? Im here to ask Troy for a favor. Billie widens her eyes andughs, I see. You dont want to leave when you get to the airport, but you are too embarrassed to tell Troy. So, you find an excuse to stay by his side, dont you? Then she nudges Karin. Dont you try to fool me Karin rolls her eyes. Nonsense. What kind of favor do you want? Its a long story. Anyways, contact me, if you know where he is. What? You cant find him? Yep. He said hed be away for three days. He must be hiding away from you. I dont think so Well, Ill help you to ask my dear Robert. Then, on the following third day afternoon, she gets Roberts call. Hello, Miss Karin, Mr. Troy is back. Wheres he now? In his personal club. He just called me, but I havent meet him. Did you tell him Jacobs stuff? No. I think itd be better if you tell him by yourself. If I tell him He pauses. Im afraid hell kill me. Karins heart pauses for a beat before gently saying, Okay. Thanks. Youre wee. After hanging up, she closes her eyes and takes a deep breath before going to Troys high-end personal club, which is located at the richest block. He has taken her there for a couple of times, and shes familiar with it. The manager is polite to her as he knows shes Troys only woman. He takes her to Troys suite. When hes about to knock on the door for her, she says, I get this. Okay. The manager nods and walks away. With gritted teeth, she finally knocks on the door after minutes of deliberation. Come in. Her heart stutters as she hears his voice. She takes another deep breath before walking in. Hes alone in the suite. Sitting in the luxury sofa, he closes his eyes. On the table in front of him are some bottles of Chateau Lafite Rothschild. Dimmed lights upset Karins mind. Its me. Looking at him, she doesnt know how to start a normal conversation. Troy suddenly opens his eyes. When their gazes meet, she was shocked by theplicated emotions in his eyes. Troy says first, What are you doing here? Arent you leaving? Karin stares at her shoes and answers, Call me a coward as you like, but I really want to ask you for a favor. How much bravery and strength can force her to this point? What kind of favor? Could you please let go of Jacob? Jacob? The guy hired by Mia? Yes. Troy rises to his feet and walks toward Karin. How could you know him? Hes one that I saved, but he left without a goodbye. Troy cant believe Karin saved a murderer. Its hard to make them meet in a big world. Give me a reason to save him. Karin swallows and tells him the touching story of her and Jacob. Then she adds, Everybody can make mistakes, but its important to correct them. Therefore, I really hope that you could spare him a chance to reborn. Are you truing to let me forgive him? Yes. Troy smirks, Everybody can make mistakes. Why can he be forgiven, but I cant? Karin bites her lips and shifts her eyes away. Were talking about Jacob. What about me? Do you save him or not? No. As Robert said, he doesnt want to save him. Why not? Dont you get it? Who makes you angrily argue with me like this? Fine. Jacob was the murderer, but dont you forget that he didnt n the murder. It was Mia who took the charge, and she was the real murderer. Why dont you put her into the prison? Shes already pathetically disabled. Shed die in the prison. She deserves it. If you can forgive her, then youll forgive Jacob. He was a murderer, and he can be a murderer again. However, Mia is different. I dont forgive her, instead, I just take pity on her. As a disabled woman, she poses no threats. You have prejudice. You dont know Jacobs goodness as you havent contacted with him. As for evil ones like Mia, they can cause great trouble unless theyre died. I havent contacted with him, and little have you done. You get emotional when he just shed a tear and made up a touching story. Ive told you more than once that this world isnt so good as you think it might be. Chapter 166 Stay With Me III Chapter 166 Stay With Me III What about you? Three years ago, if it weren''t for my overflowing sympathy, could you stand here and tell me that this world is not as perfect as I thought?! I am myself. I am different from others. Karin snorts coldly, How is it different? Just because you are a rich boy from a prominent family, but Jacob is just a poor wild child? Yes, it''s because you are rich and powerful, so you can''t feel the same way those whose lives are not as good as yours do, you dont have to worry about food and clothing, and you dont have to do something desperate because you dont have money to go to the hospital. However, you dont need to worry about these troubles. It does not mean that others do not need to worry about these troubles either. Jacob just wanted to raise money to treat his mothers disease. He had no choice but to do it. Perhaps what he has done was shameful, but his motive was forgivable. His sister passed away because she had no money to treat her illness, and then her mother fell ill. His feelings as someones son, are supposed to be more understandable to you, who wants to avenge your parents, right? Troy pauses for a while, but there is no sign of wavering, It is a good thing to have filial piety, but it is not a good thing to take risks in order to fulfill filial piety. If Mike killed John, and Mike says that the reason for his murder is because John insulted his parents, do you think he can be forgiven? How can this be the same? Parents will not die if they are insulted, but they will definitely die if they lie in bed and don''t have the money to treat the disease. Besides, Jacob didn''t kill anyone! His behavior has no difference from murder, so you don''t need to argue for him anymore. I can''t let him go. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Karinsst hope is shattered, with tears rolling in her eyes, and she bitterly says, Do it as you like. Anyway, I didnt hold much hope before I came to you. How can a superior person like you imagine the helplessness of those living in the dust! After she finishes speaking, she is about to leave without looking back, but Troy grabs her arm, I haven''t med you for leading the wolf into the room, how could you argue with me for a stranger? To you, he is a stranger, but to me, he is like a family! Family? Your family is not only a stranger to me, but even an enemy. What then? What do you want? Do you even want to take revenge on me? Troy pulls harder to get her closer. He holds her waist and says, It''s not impossible to make me save him. His gaze bes scorching and blurry, and she knows clearly what he meant in her heart, but she still pretends and asks, How? Stay. He bites her ear, saying word by word, Stay by my side. From now on, you can''t go anywhere! Huh, she knows he will say that. Closing her eyes, thinking of Jacobs desperate look, and his tragic fate, she is heartbroken, Okay, I promise you! If she can save Jacob''s life by giving up her dignity, she willingly agrees. No matter how Troy has hurt her, or whether the wound in her heart has been healed or not, as long as Jacob can be saved, everything else can be ignored. Only those who have died once can understand the value of life. But I have one condition. What condition? Arrange a job for Jacob. He must be under your nose. I''m afraid that if he is arranged elsewhere, those who bear grudges against him will not let him get away. Then I will arrange him to follow you 24 hours a day, to prevent you from running away, and also, it is considered to have agreed to your request. Not only that he is under my nose, but you are also under my nose. Karin raises her head angrily, You... Why? You dont want it? Are you treating me as a prisoner? I am treating you as a prisoner. I want to imprison you by my side forever, so that you can''t escape from me for your whole life. Troy walks closer and closer to her until she is forced into the corner, reaching out one hand to her stic cks. She instinctively reaches out to stop him, but sees him raise his eyebrows, Don''t you want to save him? Are you threatening me? She grits her teeth with hatred. However, she still drops her hand unwillingly. I am helpless. You dontpromise easily. Didn''t I promise to stay? What does it mean to stay? It means you have to cooperate with what I want to do now, doesnt it? Then what you mean is, you only need a sex partner? Troy leans slightly with his cheek against hers and says, Even a sex partner must have love. How can you not love me? ... Karin is turned on and she almost cant stand on her legs, gasping in a low voice with her mouth open, and says, I''m just trying to save Jacob, so don''t get proud... Never mind, I can make you surrender. When the passion subsides, Karin picks up the clothes on the ground and puts them on piece by piece. Don''t forget what youve promised me. Where are you going? Troy stops her. She nces slightly back at him, Back to school, Ill go back to Ziteng Garden when you get Jacob out. Okay. Two dayster, in the CEOs office of Charlie Group, Troy is sitting on a leather office chair with his back facing the door. After a while, Robert walks in with someone and reports to Troy in a low voice, Mr. Troy, Jacob is here. He slowly turns around, looks over sharply, and asks in a deep voice, Do you know why you survive? Yes. Jacob nods heavily. Troy walks up to him, If it weren''t for Miss Karin, I would have killed you. So, remember, you owe her two lives. Ill bear it in my heart! You will stay here as a security guard in the future. As long as you behave yourself, I will not let you ever worry about food and clothing. Thank you, Mr. Troy! Troy looks at Robert, Take him to the administration department toplete the procedures, and then go to University of Zurich. Yes sir. In the evening, Karin and Billie are talking about finding a job in the dormitory when someone knocks on the door. Billie walks over to open the door and sees Robert standing outside, with a stranger standing behind him, and she asks in surprise, Who is he? His name is Jacob. Jacob? As soon as Karin in the room hears the name, she rushes over, Jacob, it''s really you!! Karin... Great, you are finally out. They cry so hard together, and Billie is dumbfounded, and furtively asks Robert who is standing next to her, What''s this about? Come out and I will tell you. They quietly go out. Karin takes Jacob into the room, pours a ss of water for him, and asks how he has been doing for a long while. So, you will be a security guard in Charlie Group from now on? Yep. Then you must behave well. Troy is a wise boss. As long as you work hard, your day wille. I will, Karin. Don''t worry, I will never fail you. Good. Karin takes some money out from her pocket and hands it to him, Take it. No, no, I have money. Save it. Take it and just think that I lend this to you. The eyes of the Jacob turn red, and he nods and says in a choked voice, Alright, when I get my sry, I will definitely pay you back! Robert and Billie return. He walks up to Karin and whispers lightly, Mr. Troy said that he has kept his promise and wants you to return to Ziteng Garden tonight. Karin is startled for seconds, I understand. Then are you leaving now? Let me drive you? No, I''ll take a taxi by myselfter. Okay then. As soon as Robert leaves, Karin says to Billie and Jacob, Lets go, to celebrate what happened today. let''s go get a drink. Theye to a small restaurant near the school. Billie and Jacob drink a lot, but the person who suggested drinking to celebrate does not dare to drink, because the bitter taste in the mouth will make her want to cry. Halfway through, her phone rings. She stares at the number for a while, and croaks, Take your time, I''m leaving first. Okay, bye Billie is already drunk, so is Jacob. Everyone is drunk, except her, who is sober all alone. When she returns to Ziteng Garden, Karin feels a little breathless. She stands in the middle of the garden, looking up at the bright window upstairs, her eyes gradually bing wet. Once there is a crack in love, even at the ce where you have felt happy once will be a prison that cages you. At this moment, she thinks that Ziteng Garden is like a cage to imprison her. It seems that she will be unable to fly out in her entire life. Chapter 167 Truth or Dare 1 Chapter 167 Truth or Dare 1 Pushing open the door of the living room, she walks in step by step, but is shocked by the scene in front of her. In the huge living room, the lights are off, and the corridor leading to the second floor is lined with clusters of bright red roses. In the center of the roses are burning candles, lighting up the whole ce like countless stars. She goes upstairs surprisedly, and Troy is standing in front of the bedroom door, holding arge bouquet of roses in his hand, with his handsome face, deep eyes, sexy thin lips outlining a charming smile. Wee back. He opens his arms, knowing that Karin will not jump over, but still secretly looking forward to it. What are you doing? Karin asks faintly, and silently enters the room with her luggage. The room is filled with the fragrance of roses, and there are even petals scattered on the bed, which shows that Troy has really prepared carefully. What do you think? He hugs her from behind, Of course Im weing you back. It is not a glorious thing. There is no need to make such a pomp. Right, she is noting back willingly, but just to save Jacob. Her return is actually more like a deal. Will you forgive me? From now on, I will treat you well and never let you be wronged. Is it another promise? She smiles, and is disinclined to respond. When someone has suffered the blow of experiencing the process of expectation to disappointment again and again, he basically loses hope for such things as promises. Do you want to go home? May I apany you home? This is Troy''s trump card. He thinks that no matter how indifferent Karin is to him, she will jump up happily after hearing these words. However, he is wrong. Not only does she not jump up, she doesnt even blink her eyes. No need. Why? He is puzzled. I don''t want to go home now. But didn''t you always want to go back and get your father''s forgiveness? She looks at him quietly, It was before, and now, I have different thoughts and ideas. Troy sighs sadly, and hands her the flowers in his hand, Do you like it? Are there women who dont like roses? She takes it, Thanks. She takes her pajamas and goes into the bathroom, also with the big bunch of roses, and locks the door of the bathroom from inside. She sits on the edge of the bathtub, thinking about that day, her heart is so wretched and desperate, and she cuts off her arteries. The blood running down to the floor is just like the roses she is holding now, morously and dazzlingly red. She picks a rose, tears the petals into one piece after another, and throws it into the bathtub, then takes another one out, tears it into pieces and throws it in the tub until the whole bunch of roses is torn out and a pile of bare branches are left on the floor. There is ayer of petals floating on the water. SheCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. takes off her clothes and lies down, closes her eyes, and discards all the distracting thoughts in her head. In the future, she will live only for herself. Knock knock... The door is knocked, and Troy says outside the door, Karin, don''t fall asleep, why do you take a bath for so long? She gets upzily, puts on her pajamas and opens the door. Troy walks in, nces at the petals in the bathtub, and is stunned, Did you tear all the flowers? I heard that using petals to take a bath has a good cosmetic function. But I just gave it to you, and in less than an hour, you destroyed it like this? Karin shrugs, What''s the matter? Anyway, it will wither sooner orter if left alone, so it''s better to use it to do something more meaningful. ... Seeing his rather depressed expression, she thinks to herself, since you let me stay, then I will stay obediently, but in the future, I will only do what you don''t like me to do. This is my best surrender to you. At University of Zurich, Billie is holding a camera to take pictures. She has graduated with a master''s degree and now a doctoral degree. Facing a new round of parting ways, Billie is more upset. Shall we have ourst supper together tomorrow night? She suggests. That sounds great. The students agree. Karin is silent. Usually, this kind of activity is organized by Billie, and she just focuses on participating. Karin, where do you think we should go? Billie asks her for advice. Wherever will do. Again, when she hears her say it, her scalp is numb. Rolling her eyes, she mischievously says, What about going to your boyfriend''s house? She raises her head in surprise, Arent we going to have dinner? We are going to have dinner, but I mean to go to your house to have it. Everyone wants to visit Mr. Troys house. Billie agitates, Is that right, friends? Yes. They all raise their hands in unison. The love affair between Karin and Troy is no longer news at University of Zurich. They are more interested in the story of Cindere than the ce of dinner. Seeing pairs of excited and expectant eyes, Karin suddenly smiles, nods and says, Okay. Did you agree? Billie is quite surprised. She thinks she will not agree no matter what, and she does not expect that she actually does. Yes, I will start preparing after I go back today. You muste on time at three oclock tomorrow afternoon. Cheers are heard, and Billie swallows her saliva. She ispletely confused. On the way back to Ziteng Garden, Karin smiles enigmatically raising the corners of her lips. She agreed because she thinks of what Troy has said before. He says he doesnt like bustle, and his sisters were just kicked out because they always held parties. If she provokes him deliberately, will he kick her out in a rage? If so, it will be best. The next morning, she tells Mary to prepare a sumptuous dinner, and then buys colored paper and balloons to decorate the living room garishly. Of course, all this is kept from Troy. In the afternoon, Billie takes a dozen ssmates up the mountain. As soon as they step into Ziteng Garden, all of them are so surprised and envious, overwhelmed by luxurious surroundings Before dark, Karin receives a call from Troy, saying that he will note back for dinner, and she readily agrees, but never mentions having a party at home. The ssmates are having lots of fun, eating and drinking. After the meal, Billie suggests ying games. Which game? one of the students asks. Word Links. Karin smiles helplessly, knowing that Billie is good at word links, and of course she will suggest ying this, as expected. Okay. More than a dozen people gather in a circle, and Billie says the rules of the game, If anyone loses, he must answer truth questions from three people. Who doesn''t tell the truth, will have a son without asshole! ... Damn, this woman is so wicked, a standard bitch. Her words gorgeously knock down a group of people. The game officially starts, and Billie takes the lead, extreme sports... sports car... car rm... rm clock...??? Who is it? Who can''t get it? Billie jumps up excitedly, and everyone says in unison, Karin! Yay! Let me ask a question first. A fat girl sitting on the left of Karin stands up, Miss. Karin, how did you meet Mr. Troy? It was on a cruise ship. He was chased after and broke into my room. The second person stands up, And then? Then he was injured and I bandaged him. The third person stands up, And then? And then...and then...and then... She feels a little embarrassed to say it, and Billie deliberately makes it even harder, Answer truthfully, be careful of having a son who... Haha. And then... We slept together. Wow! ! ! ! Look at this speedy progress! Respect! ! Karin grits her teeth and sits down while they shout. I really want to know what happened after that. If only we could change the rules of the game to four people asking questions. Hahaha!! Yuma in the distance watches themughing, and cant help butugh together. Its been a long time since it is so joyful and full ofughter here in Ziteng Garden. Chapter 168 Truth or Dare 2 Chapter 168 Truth or Dare 2 Among the group of people whough happily, Billie by the doorughs the most fiercely. When she is laughing, someone pats on her shoulder. Suddenly, the smile on her face fades. "Mr... Mr. Tory, you are back." The chaotic living room suddenly falls silent, and even the sound of breathing can be heard clearly. In order to pass the buck, Billie points to Karin and says, "She invites us here..." Troy nces at the crowd calmly, and fixes his gazes on Karin''s face. Karin also looks back at him calmly, waiting for him to get angry. "What are you guys having so much fun with?" "Idiom one by one." "Can I join you?" Billie''s eyes widen, "Of course, you can, but...I don''t know if you can ept our rules of the game." "What game rules?" "Those who lose have to answer other people''s questions, don''t lie, otherwise..." "Otherwise?" Painful, depressed, terrified. What can she do? Can she say it directly...? "What?" Troy raises his eyebrows, meaning he is waiting for her answer. "Otherwise... We won''t y with you." Well... Karin rolls her eyes. A weathercock person, ys a double game when she speaks to different people. "Okay,e on." Troy takes off his jacket and hands it to Yuma, then sits down next to Karin. Karin is nervous. First, she can''t guess why Troy doesn''t get angry but joins them. Second, she is worried that Troy will lose. If he loses, will he say something that shouldn''t be said? Third...In short, there are a lot of worries. "It''s getting started." Billie clears her throat. Then everyone picks an idiom, of which the first word is thest word that the last people say. Game goes smoothly. Suddenly, someone pauses. Everyone looks at Troy. Tory looks very calm, but the woman beside him can''t calm down. She was worried that he would not lose just now, but after only two turns, he loses. Isn''t he the top student at Harvard University, a prodigy, proficient innguages with an IQ value 130? Bullshit, he even loses such a simple game... "Ask your questions." Seeing a group of people dumbfounded and no one asks questions, Billie couldn''t help but remind. Actually, they all want to ask questions, but no one dares. "You don''t need to be nervous. Just treat me as a friend, just ask any questions, and I will answer truthfully." Troy smiles cordially. His smile is really fascinating, charming... Hearing what he said, a bolder stands up and asks softly, "Mr. Tory, how old are you?" "..." Billie wants to pull her hair. Do you need to ask this question? It is a waste of time and resources. "28." Billie can''t waste the opportunity anymore. She stands up and asks a question that everyone wants to know, "When did Mr. Tory start to like Karin?" "At first nce, love is a sensation of thumping. When I first saw her, I fell in love with her." Wow...it''s so sickening, everyone is so excited. "Does Mr. Tory have anything to say to Miss Karin?" With Billie taking the lead, someone finally dares to ask taboo questions. Billie res at the person who asks the question, "How terrible the question is. What he wants to say the most is to the person he likes the most. Can we listen it?" Troy smiles, "It doesn''t matter. Since someone asks me, I will answer." He turns his gaze to Karin, and says affectionately, "A real couple is when they are together, one hour is one second; and when they are separated, one second is one hour. That''s how I feel with you. Ordinary you give me an extraordinary love. We value each other, care each other and love each other. We have experienced a lot, and there may be more tests waiting for us in the future. But I only know one thing that is I love you and I just want to be with you forever! If loving you is a task given to me by God, I would like this task to be permanent, it should not have a deadline. Because God knows that I will cherish you well, and because I dont know if I will meet you in the next life. I will love you more in this life." The crowd is silent for a while, and then thunderous apuse rings out. In the apuse, the girls who get love, do not get love, or just lose love all have smiles on their faces, but tears in their eyes. No matter when, what is most moving is the words spoken with sincerity. "Well, it''s gettingte, the game is over here." Karin stands up and doesn''t dare to continue the game anymore. If she continues, she and Troy will have no secrets. After finally getting acquainted with Troy, a few people are reluctant to leave, so they chat around Tory. "Mr. Tory, I heard that Charlie Group will also attend the job fair of our school, right?" Troy nods, "Yes, you can all submit your resume then." "Is there any hope? It is said that your recruitment conditions are high." "It''s not very high. As long as you have confidence in yourself, you will have opportunities." "Great!" Everyone jumps for joy. Troy''s words are a relief to them. "You will go there, right?" While they are cheering, Tory pushes Karin, who has been silent. Karin is startled, "What?" "Attend the interview?" "Maybe," she replies calmly. Troy can''t wait to put her beside him. However, he knows that ording to her disposition, she doesn''t want to be so. He doesn''t force her. At the same time, he is sure that she will definitely apply for Charlie Group. After sending others away, Karin goes upstairs tiredly. She opens the door, and sees Troy looking at her with a smile. "What are you looking at?" "Have you been moved just now?" He walks up to her and takes her into his arms gently. "What?" "Aren''t you not moved by what I said?" Troy raises his eyebrows in disbelief. "Somewhat." "Somewhat? Is it your answer? Do you know how difficult it is for me to confess in front of so many people?" "Then what do you want me to do? Should I be moves to tears like my ssmates?" "Can''t you?" "It''s not I can''t, but I have no tears to shed. My tears have already run out." Troy stiffens, "Have you forgive me yet?" She smiles and changes the topic, "Why aren''t you angry?" "For what?" "I have a party at home." "Why should I be angry?" "You don''t like these noisy parties, do you?" "As long as you like it." Troy kisses her on the forehead, "As long as you like it, I will like it in the future. Only when you are happy will I be happy." Karin looks at him suspiciously. What is going on tonight? He actually says something affectionate. "Then why did you lose? It is a simple game. Are the honor certificates in your study bought by money?" Troy grins irritably, "What about you? Didn''t you lose?" She is taken aback, and then say after a while, "How do you know I lost?" Obviously, he hasn''te back then. "I''ve been back long ago, and I have been looking at you outside the door. You smiled happily for a while. I''m afraid that if you see me, your smile will disappear." He looks at her tenderly, "As I expected, you haven''t smiled since I appearedter." Karin looks away awkwardly, points to the bathroom and says, "I''m going to take a shower." "All on purpose." Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. She frowns, "What do you mean?" "I lost on purpose. I could get the answer, but I lost deliberately." "Why?" "Because only if I lose, will I have the opportunity to say what I am thinking of to you." "Well" Nodding vaguely, she goes into the bathroom, closes the door, and squats down decadently. Chapter 169 Truth or Dare 3 Chapter 169 Truth or Dare 3 It is fake that she is not moved, but she doesn''t dare to be moved. Because she can''t waver, she doesn''t dare to be moved. Every time, after he says something to her that moves her, something unpleasant will happen. She doesn''t know whether there is pain covered by sugar-coated bullet. The annual recruitment conference is held at the University of Zurich, and powerfulpanies all gather here. Billie is very excited. She holds her resume and prays silently that she must seed in entering the Charlie Group. She met with Robertst night and asked he if he could employ her directly. Robert tells her that only one person has the right, that person is Troy, and the person has the privilege is Karin. She is frustrated immediately... The job fair is crowded with people. Karines a littlete. She only has three resumes in her hand. Looking at Billie''s hands with 30 resumes, she asks in surprise, "Are you submitting resumes or selling resumes?" "What do you know, I''m well prepared. If the Charlie Group refuses me, I will vote for a few more companies. As long as I can stay in Zurich, even if I can''t see Robert every day, I will be happy." After Billie finished speaking, she nced at the three resumes in her hand, "I am not you, with such a powerful support." Karin doesn''t exin anything, just smiles faintly. "By the way, William will alsoe today." "Recruiting?" "Yes, hees on behalf of hispany." "How do you know?" "I called him this morning. I thought if Charlie Group refuses me, I would go to William''s and work for him. It''s better than a strange environment." "Oh, you really consider everything." "Of course, I do. how can you, who don''t have to worry about how to stay here, know the helplessness and pain of people like me?" "Come on, time is almost up, let''s go." Looking at the job fair, Charlie Group is the most popr. Seeing that there is so many people over there, Billie runs over in a hurry. After running a few steps, she thinks about what is wrong. She looks back and sees Karin walking in the opposite direction. She runs back to hold Karin, "You are in the wrong direction. Charlie Group is over there!" "I know." Karin looks calm. "So why do you walk here?" "Who said I want to apply for Charlie Group?" "What? You don''t apply for Charlie Group?" Billie is shocked. "Then whichpany do you want to apply for?" Karin points and Ballie looks over, "William? Are you going to William''spany?" "Yep." "Are you sure? Troy would be pissed off by you..." "He is not as vulnerable as you think." Karin breaks free of Billie''s hand and walks in the direction of William without looking back, with a firm pace. She has already faced Troy every night. If she joins hispany again and is watched by him all the time, she will be the one who died. A total of three people from the Triumph Groupe here. William is the leader and a man and a woman sit on either side. When Karin hands over her resume, William stuns, "Karin?" She smiles, "Yes." "How could you..." William''s gaze is at Charlie Group, who is directly opposite theirpany. He is a puzzled. "Hey. Don''t you ept it?" "Yes." William nods his head, takes her resume and puts it in a separate folder. Aft submitting her resumes to another twopanies, Karin finds a ce to sit down and wait for Billie. It will take at least an hour to submit more than 30 resumes. The crowd dissipate slowly, and Billiees back out of breath. "I''m exhausted." "Is it finished?" "Yep." "Which one do you think is more promising?" Billie hugs her excitedly, "Of course it is Charlie Group. Do you know who the recruiter is?" "Who?" It won''t be Troy anyway. "Robert." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "Oh, that''s more promising." "He still asks why you are not with me?" "How did you answer?" "I answered truthfully." Robert walks into the office of the president of Charlie Group with a stack of resumes. "Mr. Tory, there are the resumes." Tory takes over hurriedly and looks through the pages one by one. When he reaches thest page, he frowns and asks, "Are they all here?" "Yes." "Why is there no Miss Karin?" Robert swallows his saliva and says, "Miss Karin didn''t apply for ourpany." "Why?" "It is said...It is said..." "What?" "It is said she applied for Triumph Group." Troy''s look immediately bes gloomy, and he stares, "Who is in charge of recruiting Triumph Group today?" "William." With a sound Tory drops the resumes to the ground, then takes the car key and leaves the office. He drives back to Ziteng Garden annoyedly. Seeing he enters the door with anger, Yuma steps forward and asks, "Mr. Tory, why are you back at this time?" "Where''s Karin?" "She''s upstairs." Tory walks upstairs with a gloomy look. Karin is answering the phone in the bedroom. Seeing him appear, she knows what is going on. She lowers her voice and says, "That''s it. I will call you another day." After hanging up the phone, Karin gets up and asks, "What are you doing?" "Why did you submit your resume to Triumph Group?" "It suitable for me." "Suitable for you? Is it more suitable than Charlie Group?" "Yep." She nods, she nods? She nods even if she knows he is mad! "Okay, tell me. Why is Triumph Group suitable for you?" "The nature and the position of the job is suitable." "What kind of job do you want? What position do you want? Tell me, as long as you say I will satisfy you." Karin sighs slightly, "Then, what''s the difference between me and an eye candy? I don''t want to rely on you to prove my ability. So, please don''t interfere with where I work." "I didn''t say that you should be attached to me. I will treat you the same as other employees when you join Charlie Group. You can have arge stage with me if you want to disy your talents. What is Triumph? Can it be on par with Charlie Group? Whether it is sry or development prospects, you can get the best in Charlie Group!" "But I don''t want to work at yourpany. Even if I make achievements, others will say that it is not my work." "Who? Who dares to say so?" "They will naturally not speak to you, and can you guarantee that you will not have any personal feelings at work?" "I have always made a clear distinction between public and private interests." "That also varies from person to person?" Troy is stunned, "Anyway, I don''t allow you to work for Triumph Group. You have only two choices, either to enter Charlie Group or not to work." "Do I depend on you every day if I don''t work? Then what is the difference between me and a mistress kept by you?" "Then you can join Charlie Group?" "I have already said that it is not suitable for me." "Don''t look for any more reasons. You want to work at Triumph Group because of William, right?" Troy''s anger is obvious. Karin shakes her head calmly, "No, not because of anyone." "I don''t agree, even if you say it''s not because of anyone, I won''t agree." "Why do you disagree?" "Because I am your boyfriend!" "I will go!" What Karin hates the most is the possessive way he treats her. She can''t do what he doesn''t like, while no one can stop him from doing what she doesn''t like. So, this Once, she will never surrender! "Then you can have a try. If Triumph Group dare to hire you, it means it is just against me and I won''t let it go. After speaking, he walks away... Tory returns to thepany and calls Robert with a grim expression, "Go and tell Triumph Group not to hire Karin, otherwise our business cooperation will end." Robert shakes his head, "I''m afraid it is not a good idea." "why?" "You think, Miss Karin is so stubborn. The rtionship between you hasn''t eased. If you force her, wouldn''t it make the rtionship worse? What''s more, your uncle Emmanuel has shares of Triumph, if you stop the business cooperation, he must be unsatisfied." Chapter 170 Truth or Dare 4 Chapter 170 Truth or Dare 4 Troy thinks for a while and then nods, "That''s true." He picks up a pen and turns it around a few times, "Go to let Jacobe over." After a while, Robert leads Jacob who is in the uniform into the office. Jacob has been much better recently. As soon as he walks in, he salutes to Troy, "Mr. Troy, are you looking for me?" "Yep." Troy gets up and walks to him, "You have a good rtionship with Karin, don''t you?" "Yes" "Then she usually listens to what you say, right?" Jacob is stunned, "It depends on what..." "In this way, I will give you a task. Now Karin is going to work in apany called Triumph Group. You go to convince her not to go. If she agrees not to go, I will give you a 30% sry increase. If she doesnt go to Triumph Group and are willing to work at Charlie Group, Ill give you a 50% sry increase. What do you think?" "Let me try." "I will wait for your good news." The next day, Jacob goes to Ziteng Garden. Karin is naturally very happy to see him. She lets Jacob sit in the garden and chats with him. After chatting for a while, Jacobes to the point, "Karin, I heard you are going to work?" "Yes." "Will you work at Charlie Group?" "No." "Why?" "I dont like it." "You dont want to see Mr. Troy?" She stares at Jacob, "You dont know what happened." "Am I right?" "No." "Why?" "I said I don''t like it." Jacob scratches his head, "Then can you go to work at Charlie Group for the sake of me?" "What do you mean?" "We are good friends, arent we? If we are in the samepany, it will be so good, wont it?" "Its Troy who let youe here, right?" Karin asks directly. Jacob is smiling awkwardly, "No. I came here myself." "Your eyes can''t deceive me. Jacob, I saved your life. It just passed a few days. But now, youre on Troys side?" "Well, I admit. Its him who let mee." "What benefits did he give you?" "He said he would give me a raise, but I promised him not for this reason. I want to atone for myself..." "Atonement for what?" "The conflict between you and Mr. Troy is caused by me, so I want to resolve your conflict." "Who told you?" "Billie." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Karin curses in a low voice, "This girl..." "Don''t think too much. Its not your fault. You go to tell Troy directly, no matter what method he uses, I won''t work with him." Seeing her resolute attitude, Jacob has no choice but to return to tell Troy. After Troy hears Karins words, he is so angry. He immediately calls Robert and says in a deep voice, "You go to buy all the shares of the small shareholders in Triumph Group. Ill be thergest shareholder of Triumph Group!" "What happened?" Robert opens his mouth in surprise, wondering why Troy suddenly bes interested in Triumph Group. "She said that she didn''t want to work with me, so Im going to purchase Triumph to see if she will insist on working there!" "Then what about your Uncle Emmanuel''s shares?" "Do you dare to buy his shares? Buy the small shareholders shares and then merge them together." "Got it." Karin receives a call from William on the third day of submitting her resume. William asks her to go to thepany for an interview. Karin takes a taxi to Triumph Group. As soon as she enters the hall, she meets Emmanuel. "Miss Karin?" Emmanuel is quite surprised, "Are you looking for someone?" "No, I''m here for an interview." "Interview?" Emmanuel is even more surprised. "Yes, I submitted my resume to yourpany the day before yesterday." "Why don''t you go to Troyspany bute here?" Karin sighs lightly. Why does everyone think she should go to Troyspany? Its really depressed. "Because the job here is more relevant to my major." Emmanuel nods, "Oh, that''s it..." "Then I''ll go upstairs first, bye." "Okay, bye." Karin walks straight to the elevator. Suddenly, Emmanuel shouts behind her, "Wait a minute." "What?" "Are you avable this Sunday? I have something to trouble you." "What''s up?" "Gigi will get married at the end of next month. I want you to apany her to buy some wedding supplies. I wonder if you are willing to?" Getting married Karin is dumbfounded, "Is she going to marry Robert?" "Yes." Karin shakes her head embarrassedly, "... Gigi doesn''t seem to like me very much." "Its okay. She listens to me." "But why do you want me to apany her?" "Because I think you have a good taste." Looking at Emmanuel''s expectant expression, Karin really wants to refuse, but shes still against her will and then nods, "Well..." On the third floor, after leading Karin to an office, Miss Secretary knocks on the door and says, "Mr. William, Miss Karin is here." "Pleasee in." Seeing Karin walk in, William immediately stands up, "Please have a seat." Karin sits on the sofa and looks around his office, which is as clean and refreshing as his home but it still keeps the offices style. "Are you sure you want to enter Triumph Group?" "Huh? I don''t meet your requirements?" "No. Your conditions are very good, but I want to make sure if you act on impulse without due consideration." "Don''t worry. I have thought about it carefully." "Okay. Come over to work tomorrow." "That''s it?" "Yes." "You didn''t pull some strings for me, did you?" "No." "Then it seems that either yourpany has urgent need of talents, or that I am too lucky." "Hey, dont underestimate yourself. No matter whichpanies receive your resume, they cant wait to hire you." Karin smiles, "Im ttered." They two chat for a while, and then Karin gets up to leave. After going out of Triumph Group, Karin is hesitating whether she has to give a call to Billie. Karin doesn''t know whether Billie has known that Robert is getting married or not. But ording to Billies mood in the past two days, Billie doesnt seem to know the matter. In the end, Karin decides that she doesnt tell Billie right now to see if Robert will tell Billie in person. At night, when she is sleeping, suddenly there is a bang sound outside the door, as if something falls. Karin gets up and opens the door to check the situation. Its Troy. He obviously gets drunk, and his body is full of a strong smell of alcohol. Karin helps him into the room with difficulty. After helping him lie down on the bed, she hurries downstairs to make a ss of honey water and brings it back. "Drink it." Squinting his eyes, Troy takes it, then drinks it up. Karin takes off his shoes and clothes and then covers the quilt for him. After that, she goes to the bathroom to get a hot towel to wipe his face. Her movement is very gentle. Troy grabs her hand, looks at her in a blur and asks, "Karin, do you still love me?" Karin is startled, but she doesnt answer. She just turns around and gets the towel back to the bathroom. Karin has been in the bathroom for a long time. When she goes out, Troy has fallen asleep. Karin gently opens the quilt and lies down, then turns off the light. Night is quiet and lonely. After a long time, when Karin hears that his breathing gets even, she slowly stretches out her hand to hug his waist. She chokes with sobs, "I love you, but I can''t let go of the hurt you gave me before. I love you, but there are too many obstacles between us. I love you, but not stronger than before. Yes, I love you! But everything cant go back to the past." "Karin who is speaking that she loves me like this is really my Karin." Karin is taken aback. She sits up and asks, "You pretended to be asleep?" "I not only pretend to sleep, but also pretend to be drunk." "You" "If I don''t pretend, how can I hear your true words?" "Bored." Annoyed, Karin lifts the quilt to get out of bed, but she is hugged tightly by him from behind. "You let me go." "I won''t let you go." "Let me go!" "I won''t." "What on earth do you want to do?" "I want you to give birth to a baby for me." Suddenly, Karin is shocked... Chapter 171 Humble Love 1 Chapter 171 Humble Love 1 The atmosphere is deadly silent. Even the blood seems to freeze. Karin turns on the light and turns around to look at Troy''s eyes, saying, "Are you kidding me?" "Im serious." "Then Im telling you seriously, I wont give birth to a baby for you if we dont get married!" This is the second time she has emphasized that she is unwilling to have his child. At least, she is unwilling to have his child in such a situation. "Let''s get married." Troy''s deep eyes shows absolute firmness. She hears nothing wrong. Hes proposing to her. "Will you marry me?" Seeing her silent, Troy presses her shoulder and questions. Karin''s expression is a little dazed. The image of him walking on the red carpet not long ago with holding someone else''s hand pops into her mind. The image of her squatting in the bathroom, letting cold water pour from her head to her feet and seeing the red blood bleeding from the wrist pops into her mind. That kind of helpless and desperate feelings pops into her mind. So she shakes her head, "I need time to think about it." Troy feels sorry for her and embraces her, "It doesn''t matter. I will give you time." The night passes like this. The morning sun is rising from the east. Karin is standing in front of the French window in her pajamas, recalling the memory of Troys proposal to herst night. Its like an unreal feeling, more like a dream. "Morning." Troys powerful arms encircles her waist from behind. He leans over her neck, and gently kisses her earlobe. "I am going to work at Triumph Group today." She thought he would be angry at her, but unexpectedly he just smiles and says, "Well. Good." Looking at his deep eyes, Karin is very puzzled. Its the first time she works. But she has no other special feelings. William is a good boss. With his guidance and help at work, Karin feels that her choice is right. After a week, she has basically fit in the working atmosphere. Every day, she goes to work at 9:00 in the morning and gets off work at 5:00 pm. Her life is busy, but it has be fulfilled. She has no too much time to think about things that have happened but are still unpleasant. Troy returns to Ziteng Garden on time every night, but he never asks her about her work. He doesn''t ask her and she doesn''t take the initiative to tell him either. As if he has never opposed it before. Until one day after half a month, when Karin is working in the office, the directors assistant yelled, "Come out and assemble. Today, the major shareholder of thepany wille to visit." Karin gets up reluctantly, and mutters, What major shareholder? Just visit. Why should the employees have to go out and assemble? After leaving the office, Karin stands with her colleagues in the center of the hall. Five minutester, a limousine stopped in front of Triumph Group. Two men in suits open the door. The person in the car steps his one foot out of the car first. Karin looks away and shows no interest in the appearance of the shareholder. She only hopes that the shareholder can let them return their seats to work. A sharp footstep gradually approaches, which sounds domineering. Just when the shiny leather shoes come to Karin, the person suddenly stops. Karin looks up confusedly. The next second, she is stunned... The major shareholder is Troy! But Troy just stays in front of her about three seconds, and then he continues to walk forward expressionlessly. Although its only the short three seconds, it is enough to make her feel terrified! Karin turns her gaze to William. She sees the same confusion and surprise in his eyes. Except for her and William, no one here knows the rtionship between her and Troy. But she and William do not understand what is going on at all. After returning to the office, William asks her in a low voice, "What does he want to do?" "I do not know either." "You''d better pretend that you don''t know him, lest you be misunderstood by others, thinking you are a commercial spy." Karin is a little depressed, "Is it so serious?" "Of course not." William smiles, "Just kidding. But if others know your rtionship with Troy, they will doubt your purpose of entering Triumph Group, such as me." "Do you really think I am the spy arranged by Troy?" "No. His Uncle Emmanuel owns 40% of thepany''s shares. Its said that Troy has a good rtionship with his Uncle Emmanuel. He shouldn''t do that. Moreover, he doesn''t have interests in a small business, such us ourpany." "How can he be the shareholder if hes not interested?" "He should have bought other people''s shares andes for you." "Come for me?" Karin stares wide, wishing to rush out immediately to ask Troy clearly. Knock, knock... The door of the office is knocked. The assistant says, "Mr. William, Mr. Mason asked Miss Karin to come over." William raises his eyebrows, "See, I''m right." Karin takes a deep breath and enters the office of Mr. Mason. As William said, there is only one person sitting in the office. The person is Troy. "What do you want to do?" Karin asks angrily. "Didn''t you say you don''t want to work with me?" "So you bought others'' shares and became the shareholder?" "Yes." "Are you insane? I just want to work here peacefully. Why do youe here to make trouble?" She finally understands why Troy didnt object to her working at Triumph Group before. Because he has already had a n long ago. "Make trouble? Are you talking to me?" "Huh-huh? Is anyone else here?" "I can fire you." Karin is extremely depressed, "If I knew that you would do such a thing like this, I would not havee to work here." Karin turns around annoyedly. It seems that her efforts in half a month are in vain again. "Wait." Troy stops her, "I didn''t fire you. Why are you leaving?" "What do you want from me?" "It''s very simple. You can continue to work here. I no longer object, and I will note here often in the future. I give you freedom, but you must agree to my proposal." "Proposing? Oh, are you proposing? You are forcing me to marry you!" "Whether it is proposing or forcing you to marry me, my only purpose is to get married with you." "I said that I will consider it. You also said that you will give me time to consider!" "I''ll give you time. But how long has it passed? It''s been half a month. How many half a month can I have in my life?" Karin stares at his aggrieved expression. Shes really speechless. "You give me another seven days. I will give you an answer after seven days." "Deal" The news that Robert is going to get married is finally known by Billie. But its not Robert who tells her personally, but Karin tells her. If it weren''t for apanying Gigi to buy some wedding supplies and being ordered around like a maid, Karin might be able to bear it for two more days. Billie calls Robert in disbelief, but Roberts cell phone is turned off. In a rage, Billie takes a taxi to Roberts house. After the door is opened, Rex asks in surprise, "Miss, who are you looking for?" "Hello, sir, I''m looking for Robert." Rex looks her up and down with some doubts, then he turns his head and shouts, "Robert, someone is looking for you." Robert walks to the door to see. After seeing Billie, Roberts eyes widen in surprise, "Billie?" "I heard you are getting married, right?" Billie chokes with sobs and asks. Robert is startled. He quickly holds her hand and says, "Go. Let''s find a ce to talk." Robert takes her to a nearby park. He looks at her eyes directly, and says guiltily, "I''m sorry..." "What do you mean by sorry? Are you really going to get married?" Robert nods, "Yes." "What about me?" "I told you from the beginning that I am not a man you can rely on." "Why are you not the man I can rely on?" "Because I have the mission of loyalty. I can''t get rid of this mission." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "Have you resisted it? Have you resisted it hard for me?" Billie asks tearfully. "I haven''t resisted. Because no matter how hard I resist, I can''t change the result." "How can you know the result if you dont resist? What kind of marriage makes you think you can''t escape?" "My marriage has been decided since I was a child." Robert turns his back sadly, "When I was a child, my father has told me that Gray family lives to serve Charles family. As long as it is something that Charles family orders, even if we have to pay with our lives, we cant resist. My marriage has already decided by Mr. Troys parents. So I knew from a young age that I could get married, but only with Emmanuels daughter. Chapter 172 Humble Love 2 Chapter 172 Humble Love 2 "What great favors does Charles family give to your family so that your families are willing to wronged yourselves like this?" "I don''t know. This is passed down through generations. I also asked my father. He said that I don''t need to know the reason, but only need to obey, so I''m used to it." "So you never thought about being with me from the beginning? Because you never thought about fighting against fate. You just want to fool around with me, right?" Robert shakes his head and denies, "No, my feelings for you are true. I love you." "Then what is not real?" "Its all real, but it can''t give you what you want." "Do you know what I want?" "Marriage." "You are wrong. I didn''t expect marriage from the beginning. I just longed for you to love me like I love you. I think it is enough to have your love. Marriage is not important, but now it seems that you dont love me at all. You never thought about that you had to change anything for me. Do you dare to say that you love me?" "I love you." "Love also needs to show out, not just saying it. Karin once told me, if you really love someone, you will hope that he belongs to youpletely. I didnt understand it at that time. I understand it now. Her words are right, then I began to hope that Robert belongs mepletely." "Don''t be like this. I will be sad if you are like this. From the very beginning, you have known that I have a fiance. In your dormitory, you said that you were willing to be the woman behind me. So I let my feelings for youe out. If" "If you knew that I wanted so much, you would have avoided me as far as possible, right?" Billieughs self-deprecatingly, "You are right. In the dormitory, I said I was willing to be your woman. How confident I was at that time! I think Troy can desperately cancel the marriage with Mia for Karin. So I thought you can also do that for me. He faces no less pressure and worries than you. I thought that as long as you love me enough, you can do everything for me like him one day. But why? Why cant you do that?" "Because I am used to obedience." "You are foolish!" Its a few times that Billies tears almost fall off. But she holds her tears back and sniffs, "Last time, I gave you two choices. This time, I will give you two choices again. The first, cancel the marriage and be with me. The second, dont cancel the marriage, then we break up." Robert remains silent. He doesnt choose the first or the second, but apologizes again, "I''m sorry." "So break up, right?" Billie really wants to cry, but she can''t shed tears. In Billie''s strong life, tears are not a weapon to defend love. Billie waits for his answer for full ten minutes. Robert does not speak, so Billie understands that the most difficult thing is not to make a choice, but to speak out the choice. "Okay, break up. I won''t bother you again in the future." Taking a step forward, Billie gives him a big hug. She endures the sadness in her heart and says, "I wish you happiness." When she turns around, her tears cant be restrained anymore. The tears fall off one after another. Billie grits her teeth tightly, not letting herself cry out, not letting Robert see her not cool enough. Robert stares at Billie''s back. Robert feels like that his heart gets into a mass of ss g, which hurts. The blood is dripping with pain. Billie thinks that her coolly turning around wont let anyone see her fragility. But her trembling shoulders betrays her disguised. After all, she is a woman. No matter how strong she is, she is still a woman. How can she not cry in the face of changes in love? Robert returns home sadly. As soon as he enters the house, Rex and asks him harshly, "Who is she?" "A friend." "Has she been to our home?" Rex frowns, "She came to our home with Mr. Troy before, didn''t she?" "Yep." "What is your rtionship?" "I said she is my friend." "What friend?" "Do you need to ask such details? What kind of answer would you like to hear?" Rex sighs, "I just..." "You don''t need to remind me that Im Robert Gray, so I know what to do and what not to do. The son who has not disappointed you since he was young will never disappoint you in the future." After Robert finishes speaking, he goes upstairs without looking back. When Karin receives a call from Billie, its already eleven o''clock in the evening. Karin has already been asleep. So she answers it sleepily, "Hello?" "Karin, can youe out and have a drink with me?" "What happened?" "Nothing, it''s just I broke with him." Karin is startled and suddenly sits up, "Where are you? I''ming now." "Central Bar." After hanging up the phone, Karin lifts the quilt and gets out of bed. Troys awakened by the sound of her wearing clothes, and asks softly, "Its midnight. Where are you going?" "Billie has something to talk with me." "Then I''ll drive you there." "No. You give me the key and I drive it by myself." "Can you?" Karin has gotten the driver''s license for a few days, which really makes Troy worry. "Of course." Taking the coat, Karin rushes out of the room. She drives Troy''s car to Central Bar where Billie is. When Karin finds Billie, Billie has already gotten drunk. "Enough. Youre drunk!" Karin angrily grabs the wine ss in Billie''s hand, and asks with some worries, "What the hell is going on?" "Karin, what you said is right. The world is not hypocrisy. Its just us who are too naive, really naive..." "What did Robert tell you?" "He said it was true that he loved me, but it was true that he could not give me what I wanted." "What do you want?" "I want him. I want his heart. As long as it is Robert''s, I want them all..." Karin sighs, "Have you ever said that as long as Robert loves you, youre willing to be his mistress?" "So, now I know how much pain you felt..." Billie leans on Karins shoulder and bursts into tears. "Who said breakup?" "Me. I said breakup. He didn''t even say a word to keep me. If he doesn''t keep me, I won''t look back. Even if I dont want to break up, I still want to keep some poor self-esteem..." "Robert is such a person. He''s too conservative." "Is Troy not conservative? Troy can cancel the marriage for you. Why can''t Robert make the same sacrifice for me? Maybe he can, he just doesn''t have that kind of consciousness. He said being loyalty to Charles family is the rule set by his ancestors for generations. But rules are made to be broken. He is unwilling to break the dead rules for me. In the final analysis, he does not love me enough..." Karin pats Billies shoulder gently. Sheforts Billie with crying, "No matter he loves you or not, in the future, we will not live for love. Living for love is really exhausting." "Yeah, I''m really tired, ha-ha." Billie smiles mockingly, "My love with Robert is like the wind and snow. After the wind blows and the snow melts, everything is gone...ha-ha... everything is gone." Although Billie loses love, her life has to continue. Billie begins to work hard to forget Robert, and to live the life that belongs to herself. Shes admitted to Charlie Group. If its in the past, how happy she will be! But after she passes the interview sessfully, she has no sense of joy at all. Because she hasn''t forgotten why shes so eager to enter Charlie Group and why she wants to stay in Zurich so much. If it were others, they would never enter Charlie Group. But Billie resolutely stays. Its not because that she cant give up Robert. Its because that she has made a decision that she won''t live for love anymore. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Billie moves out of the school and rents a house. Every day, she goes to work and gets off work silently. She doesn''t make intimate friendships with others. Her life is so simple. One night, she works overtime until ten oclock and then she leaves thepany. Its already a bit cold. She puts her hands in the pockets of her coat and walks forward with her head down. The rented house is not far from thepany. It takes her 15 minutes walk to go home. Chapter 173 Humble Love 3 Chapter 173 Humble Love 3 Walking to a secluded corner, a silver sports car stops in front of her, and a stylish girl in a beautiful dress steps out of the car. Show me your cell phone. Her tone is just as proud as her appearance. Who are you? You don''t need to know who I am, just give me your phone. Why should I give you my phone? The girl snorts coldly, hooks her finger, and two men immediately jump out of the car. They step forward to grab her arm on each side, making her unable to move, and then the girl steps forward and pulls out her phone from her pocket. After taking a closer look at the phone, the expression on her delicate face instantly changes, and she gnashes her teeth and curses, You vixen...! Billie follows her gaze and sees the photo of her and Robert on the lock screen, and she immediately knows who the person in front of her is. Are you Robert''s fiance Gigi? Exactly. Gigi looks at her up and down, You are just average looking. How dare you to steal my man? She gives a sign to the men, and they drop Billie to the ground, and then beat her heavily. If she didnt notice that Roberts phones lock screen is a photo of him and a woman, Gigi wouldnt know that Billie exists. She is so angry and nearly gets crazy back then, and she immediately asked people to investigate that woman. At this moment, looking at the lock screen that is exactly the same as Roberts in her hand, the jealousy in her heart is burning wildly. Does it hurt? She squats down and looks at the woman with a bloody nose and swollen face proudly, Kneel down in front of me and beg for mercy, and promise not to mess with my man again, then I will let you go. Forget it! Keep on beating her! Gigis body trembles with anger. Billie holds her head with her hands, endures the intense pain on her body, and grits her teeth tightly. Even if she will be beaten to death, she will not give in to the condescending woman! Stop. After Gigi venting her anger, she tells the two men to stop. Her exquisite high heels stop in front of Billie''s eyes and she ms the phone on her body. She arrogantly says, This is just the slightest lesson for you, if I find out that you still have a rtionship with Robert, you should prepare a coffin for yourself, huh! She turns around to leave, thinks for a while, and then turns back, I heard that you and that vige girl, Karin, are good friends? Do you want to imitate her because youve seen her get a rich man? So ridiculous. She is not lucky, but just that Mia is too incapable. However, I am different. I will never allow such things to happen to me! Gigi''s slender high heels step on her hair, and saysstly, Remember, even if you and that vige girl manage to marry a rich guy, you are destined to be trampled underfoot by us, because in your veins, flows the blood that should be trampled! Billie doesnt go to work for five days. On the sixth night, she sees Robert waiting for her at the door of her house. What happened to you? Robert stares at the wound on her face and asks in shock and distress. She indifferently takes out the key to open the door, and ignores him. I ask, what happened to you?! Robert grabs her arm. Why do you care? We broke up, haven''t we? She shakes his hand off and inserts the key into the door. Robert nces at the stic bag in her hand and snatches it away, You only eat this? Do you eat instant noodles every day? I said it is none of your business! Who are you? Why will you care what I eat! Tell me, did someone beat you? He hugs her abruptly and touches her face. Billie closes her eyes and reminds herself that she can no longer indulge in this illusory love. Its time for her to wake up. Go away, I don''t want to see you again. She frees herself from his embrace, and steps into the room without hesitation, and bangs the door closed. She doesnt open the door even though Robert has been knocking on it for a long time. In desperation, he calls Karin. After hearing that Billie is injured, Karin immediately rushes down the mountain to her ce. When she sees Billie, Karin is stunned, and finally asks after a while, What happened? Billie does not speak, and sits at the corner of the sofa curling up, staring nkly at the floor. What the hell is going on? Say something! Gigi came to me. So, did she beat you? Yep. Karin feels her blood instantly rushing to her head. She turns around angrily and is about to run out, but Billie holds her back, What are you doing? I''m going to get even with her! Who does she think she is? How could she beat you! No need. Billie''s tears run down from her face, We are not going to win. Just assume that nothing happened. Billie! Karin looks at her in disbelief, How could you be like this? Like what? It''s not like you. I''m still me. You are not! If you say this, you are not you. The former Billie was absolutely impossible to eat dirt. The former Billie would definitely return an eye for an eye. Yes, that was the past. People change. Even so, you can''t be like this! Then what do you think I should be like?! No matter what it be like, we can''t give in! Not give in? Billie sneers, We are just ordinary people whoe to Zurich to live a normal life. Gigi and we are not people in the same world. Do you think it is possible to hit an egg against a stone? You are with Troy, you know clearly, how many people in Charles family look down on you. Do you know what they think of us really? They say that we are born to be inferior! So we deserve to be trampled underfoot! Karin is stunned, her face gradually bes cold, and she turns around nkly, but Billie still holds her tightly. Let go. What else do you want to do?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. I told you to let go! She yells, breaks free from Billies hand, and runs out angrily. She runs all the way outside Robert''s house and calls him out. After a while, Robertes. Have you seen Billie? How is she? p Karin ps him fiercely, gnashing her teeth and says, This is for Billie. Robert frowns, and asks in a trembling voice, Where did her injuriese from? What do you think? Except for your omnipotent fiance, who else can do this? Who else has such a vicious heart? She smiles mockingly, Robert, I despise you! You cant protect even your beloved woman. What kind of man are you? A coward like you is not qualified to talk about love. In the future, please stay away from Billie! It doesn''t matter if you can''t give her love, but don''t hurt her again! Staring at Robert''s restrained expression, she grunts contemptuously, and walks away. Walking aimlessly along the spacious road, the wind blows her long hair, but cant blow the tears from the corners of her eyes away, thinking of Billies desperate eyes, thinking that every time when she was bullied, it was her who stood up to protect her. Now Billie encounters this kind of thing, but she cant help her at all. This kind of frustration makes her feel extremely sad. Zurich is a beautiful city at night, because of the colorful neon lights. How long has she been here? Almost four years. Ever since she stepped on thisnd, she never thought that there would be any love miracles to happen here, let alone that she would be looked down upon by others. She and Billie both have a tough rtionship. Though they are faced with different pressures, the injuries for them are the same. Maybe it''s really because they don''t belong here. Walking up the mountain, she almost copses. She feels so depressed that she nearly cant breathe. Before she enters the cage again, she silently squats to the corner of the wall and cries hard. She wants to cry out all the unhappiness in her heart, and even vent all Billie''s pain. Karin, what''s wrong? A gentle voice seems to being from the horizon. She lifts her fuzzy and tearful eyes and finds the person standing in front of her with a concerned expression is Troy. Chapter 174 Humble Love 4 Chapter 174 Humble Love 4 He slowly squats down and presses on her shoulder, What happened? Why are you hiding here and crying by yourself? Billie was beaten. Troy frowns, Why? Because we are born to be inferior! So we deserve to be trampled underfoot. Who said this? Your cousin Gigi. After a brief astonishment, he quickly understands what is going on, Is it serious? The injury on the body may not be serious, but the injury on the heart is serious. Are you sad? Yes, I''m sad, shouldn''t I be sad? He helps her stand up and gently wipes the tears from the corners of her eyes, Don''t be sad, leave it to me to fix it. How do you fix it? I have my way, so, just trust me. Karin looks at him quietly, can she really trust him? Can she really pin her hopes on him? Okay, then I will thank you for Billie in advance. Don''t thank me for her, because I am not doing it because of her, its because of you. Troy pulls her into his arms, hugs her tightly, and whispers to her ear, What I fear most is seeing you sad, so Karin, no matter when, if you are tired, you can always rely on me. Karin''s tears well up in her eyes again. His words really move her, at least, in the state of mind at this moment, hearing this, she is greatlyforted in her heart. Okay. Troy does what he says, and the next day, he goes to Robert''s house. Face to face with Rex, he straightforwardly says, Cancel Robert''s wedding. Why? Rex is dumbfounded. Because he already has someone he likes, I know your family value your promises. So I am here today in the name of my father to take back what he said back then. But Rex bows his head embarrassedly, Your Uncle Emmanuel... I will cope with it. You just need to take the initiative to cancel the wedding as I say. Troy sees that he still has concerns, so he walks up to him, pats him on the shoulder and says earnestly, Perhaps it is important to be loyal, but isn''t your son''s happiness more important? After leaving the Grays, he drives to Emmanuel''s mansion. Seeing his sudden arrival, Emmanuel asks wonderingly, Why is my nephew so free toe here today? Uncle Emmanuel, Ie to discuss something with you. Oh, what''s it? It''s about Gigi and Robert. Whats the matter with them? Do you think they are in love? Emmanuel pauses for a while, and nods, They should be. After all, it has been settled down since they were just children. Being Settled down does not mean that they must fall in love. At least, Robert doesn''t love Gigi. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. What did you say? Can''t you tell? He has no love for Gigi at all? Did he say it himself? He has been with me for so many years. I know better than anyone else what he is thinking. To tell you the truth, he already has someone he likes. Emmanuel''s deep eyes stare at him straightly. He doesnt speak for a while. Ie here today, just to hope that you will cancel their wedding. Do you think it''s possible? The invitations have all been sent. Can our Charles family lose this face? Butpared to two people living together without love for a lifetime, our face shouldn''t be that important, should it? Emmanuel lights a cigar and shakes his head, Even if there is no love, this wedding cannot be canceled, because Gigi will not be willing to. You can''t spoil her anymore. Two days ago, she beat up the woman Robert loves and said something really mean. This is not venting the anger in her heart. This is tarnishing the reputation of Charles family. Troy, Gigi is your sister. I know she is my sister, but love does not equal to spoiling, or she will never learn to be tolerant. Stop it. I can promise you anything, except for this, there is no room for negotiation! Emmanuel takes a long puff at cigar and spits out a thick smoke ring. Whether you agree or not, I won''t let this wedding happen. Troy gets up to say goodbye, and within two steps, he hears a smash behind him, which seems to be the sound of a cup falling to the ground. Troy, I have always been proud of you, but I didn''t expect you to disappoint me so much today! He slowly turns around, I''m sorry, I know that you have cared for me since I was young, but regarding certain things, please forgive me for not giving way. Bad news has wings. The news that Troy wants to break up the marriage of Gigi and Robert quickly spreads throughout Charles family, and the first one who cannot tolerate it is certainly Mn. Even if it is dark, she is going out furiously. She drives to Ziteng Garden and shouts as soon as she walks in, Troy,e out! Troy and Karin are having dinner. They suddenly hear the voice of Mn and he knows what is going on right away. He calmly says to the woman beside him, Go upstairs, let me deal with it. After walking out of the dining room, he sees Mn sitting on the sofa. Seeing himing out, she steps forward angrily, Are you crazy? You asked Uncle Emmanuel to cancel the wedding of Gigi and Robert. You are tantly provoking Dads will, arent you? His will? What will? Do you think that the king''s orders cant be vited? You keep things that shouldn''t be kept all the time. Do you feel happy when you see everyone else is not? How do you know that they are not happy? Your own rtionship is messed up, and now you want to intervene in other people''s. Let me tell you, this time I will never indulge you again! Huh, Troy sneers, What about you? Is your own rtionship not messy? Don''t you intervene in other people''s? Not to mention your intervention in mine, now even my assistants. Are you too idle? ? What I care about is my sister''s love life, not your assistant''s! They are arguing fiercely, and there are footstepsing from outside the door. Karin has been hiding at the stairs. She takes a look hearing the sound. It is Sis Lily and Sis Arya. Even they are here. She can''t help but starts to worry about Troy that he is outnumbered. You always care about things you shouldn''t care about, and don''t care about what you should care about. Your sister is so amazing, and she even beat others. Why don''t you care? She did it right. That vixen should be beaten. Others dont know her; dont I know her either? I wanted to teach her a lessonst time at University of Zurich. I just forgot because I was so busy with other things. This time Gigi did a good job. It seems that she also stood up for me! Troy, I can''t help you this time. Lily''s expression is rather displeased, Last time I was in the hospital, I was very surprised by the girl named Billie. How could she hug Robert unscrupulously in front of a bunch of people? Didn''t she know that Robert is engaged? What''s wrong with being engaged? Cant I like others if I''m engaged? Mn points at him with her finger, How dare you to say that! Robert is influenced by such kind of idea. Where do your ideae from? It is obviously instilled by Karin. These two vixens are obviously in collusion. They have nned to seduce one of you each. Its pissing me off! Arya, who has been silent for a long time, also speaks at this moment, Troy, Gigi is our cousin. Who cares about that girl named Billie? She is not rtives to us, why do you help her go against Uncle Emmanuel? I told you he has been bewitched by the vixen. You didnt believe it. See? Since the vixen showed up, the whole Charles family hasn''t rested for a day. Unfortunate things continuously happened. About Gigi''s wedding, it must have been instructed by the vixen again! Enough! Troy roars angrily, Whoever says vixen again gets out of here immediately. Even if it''s my sister, nobody can insult my woman! Karin watches this from a distance, and there are signs of the ice melting in her heart. She likes to see Troy protecting her. At that moment, she can forget all the injuries and the pain is slowly reced by love Chapter 175 Do You Want to Try How Hard It is 1 Chapter 175 Do You Want to Try How Hard It is 1 Sitting at the corner with her body curling up, she let her thoughts drift far, far away, until the previous tranquility is restored downstairs, she realizes that the three youngdies of Charles family have already left. She slowly stands up, bends over and rubs her numb knees, and someone says, I know you are eavesdropping here. She suddenly raises her head, and meets Troy''s face with a yful look on it, and straightens up embarrassedly, I... No need to exin. It''s not a secret conversation anyway. Troy takes her hand, just before taking a step, she staggers and almost falls to the ground. Whats wrong? It''s still a bit numb. She points to her legs awkwardly. Troy doesnt say a word, and picks her up immediately and walks towards the bedroom. Are you saying that because you knew I was eavesdropping? When they arrive in the bedroom, she hesitates and asks casually. What? You just protected me. Of course not. He squats down in front of her, I mean it all from the bottom of my heart. Karin ponders for a moment, reaches out and wraps her arms around his neck,y on his shoulder and says, Thank you, Troie. Im so happy. Troy grins, I was upset because of the fight just now. Now I hear someone call me Troie, and I feel much better suddenly. Forget about it. About what? The matter between Billie and Robert, I thought it was easy to solve. It looks moreplicated than I thought. From your standpoint, it''s not appropriate for you to intervene, so just forget it." How can it be forgotten? No matter howplicated it is, it can be solved with the intention of solving it. But I don''t want you to be caught in the middle, and I don''t want to see you being condemned by your family. Troy''s eyes suddenly brighten, Can I take that as you are caring about me? Karin does not speak, but silently thinks in her heart, I always care about you. Dont be guilty. Actually, even if its not for you, Ill intervene in this matter. Robert has been with me for so many years, he is not only my friend and right-hand man, but also someone so close like my shadow. I wish I could have happiness, of course I also hope that my shadow is happy. But Robert may not think so, he never thought of canceling the marriage. That''s why I have to intervene. I know Robert well. Its not he doesn''t want to, but he is stuck with the strong idea of staying loyalty. When a person is instilled some deep-rooted concepts since a young age, then it will be a habit for him. Robert has be ustomed to obeying Charles family, and suddenly letting him get rid of this habit is by no means an easy task. Then what are you going to do? I want to challenge all the unreasonable regtions of the family. Troy hugs her, grits his teeth and says, Because of these unreasonable regtions, we love so difficultly. Commitment, responsibility, these are things that should not exist at all. They should have been abandoned long ago. In the eyes of my family, Im already a sinner, so Illmit the crime to the end. Starting from my own generation, I will subvert all traditional concepts so that the next generation will no longer have to carry any heavy burdens. The same goes for the Gray family. I will never let Roberts future generations, go through fire and water for Charles family. They should live their own lives, and their lives should not only exist for loyalty from birth. Karin is shocked. If she didnt know Troy before, then she really understands him at this moment. He is a man of sentiment and righteousness, a man of thought and opinion, and a man she canmit herself to for the rest of her life. It may be difficult, but as long as one person understands me will be fine. Karin, you will always be by my side, right? Troy holds her tighter. Doing anything will require courage, and this courage can only be given by the person he loves most. Yep. She nods heavily. Then will you forgive me? About Mia, I solemnly apologize to you, can you forgive me? These days, even if she is by his side, he is still uneasy, because he clearly feels that her heart hasnt opened for him. He wanted to walk in again and again, but was turned away again and again. Karin doesnt speak, but stares at him quietly. Before his eyes get gloomy, she leans forward and kisses his forehead. This is the best answer. The meaning of kissing the forehead means I forgive you. Troy certainly understands the meaning, he picks her up in excitement, and spins for a while in the bedroom. What about the wedding? Will you agree to it? He follows up the victory and asks, Karin smiles helplessly, Don''t push your luck. Lets solve it all at once,e on, tell me! Seeing the expectation in his eyes, she purses her lip, and finally nods. Amazing, you finally agree! Great... Troy is instantly happy like a child. He holds Karin and spins countless times until they are exhausted and fall on the bed. Staring at each other affectionately, he gently touches her face and says, I am not a perfect, but I will definitely give you a perfect marriage. I don''t need you to be perfect, I just need you to make me feel, I am the only one. She raises her hand, Let''s make a promise, starting today, no matter what happens, we will never give up on each other again! Sure. Troy also raises his hand. With a snap, two palmse together. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Do you know what it is called? A promise. No, it''s an oath. An oath? Yep." What happens if you break the oath? You will die miserably. He pulls her arm to her armpit, and says confidently, Then I must not give up on you, because I can''t die yet. I''m afraid if I am dead, no one will love you more than I do. Why does this sound so familiar? Karin rolls her eyes and says, If you want to add a time limit to this love, do you want it to be ten thousand years? Before he answers, she smiles and gets up. After taking a warm shower, she finally feels that she is alive. She is humming a song while preparing to put on her pajamas. Unexpectedly, the door of the bathroom is suddenly opened, and somebody just rushes in topless. Hey! She blushes suddenly, and grabs a towel, trying to cover her eyes. But he looks calm, and wraps her in the towel, and walks directly to the big bed. While walking, he urately slides his hand into the towel that covers her up. Now her face turns red all over, and she wants to get out his wicked hand. However, he is taking the advantage of her so smoothly, and even his tone is very serious, Just now, I took you back to the bedroom because your legs were sore, and I didnt ask you for travel expenses. Whats wrong with I asking for a tip now? She grits her teeth with anger, and moves her head to take a bite with on his bare arm. Hiss... After biting so hard, she realizes that her teeth are about to fall off. She is so painful that she sees stars. She whimpers and scolds him. However, heughs, and only after he ces her in the quilt that he reaches out to rub her cheeks. It''s harder than a rock. She mutters with her face livid. There is more than one ce that is harder than a rock on me. He says lightly. Karin sniffs the fresh smell of his body and is still confused. After five minutes, she figures it out, and quickly jumps up, wanting to choke him. This night, both their bodies and hearts are all in one, and the distance between them is narrowed. From Troys eyes, Karin feels his desire to break free from his fate, so she opened the door of love to him again, and wants to break free together with him, and conquers the ruthless fate. She doesnt dare to tell Billie about her wedding, because she is afraid of irritating her, but she still finds out. In the early winter afternoon, the two of them sit on the side of the yground in University of Zurich, looking at the familiar campus in front of them, feeling a lot in their hearts. I heard you are getting married? Billie asks casually. How do you know? Don''t forget, I''m an employee of Charlie Group. It''s hard to not know that the boss is getting married. Actually, I wanted to tell you a few days ago, I''m just worried that you... Billie smiles, It''s okay, I know you''re worried that I will be sad, but it really doesn''t matter, everything is over. Are you all right? Do I look like Im not? You are pretending to be alright. I am not pretending. Karin grabs her shoulder tenderly, Whether you pretend or not, dont be discouraged. As long as Robert doesnt get married for a day, you still have hope. Even if he doesn''t get married, it won''t be possible for us. Why? I''m going back home. Return to Britain? Karin pushes her in shock, You are crazy, you finally got a good job, why will you give up for a man? It''s not because of him, but I just feel here is not for me. Then why did you drop everything behind and stay here? It was because of love, but now, there is nothing to keep me here. Troy says that he would not let Robert and Gigi marry, can you hold on to it? Billie shakes her head, I don''t want the love that others help me get. Seeing her friend''s lonely eyes, Karin sighs slightly, and stopsforting her. Maybe its better for her to leave, since Robert doesn''t have that kind of thought, what''s the use if only Billie has it? After all, love is not one man''s business. Alright, whatever you decide to do, I will support you. Billie hugs her, Thank you. Have you decided when to leave? Certainly after your wedding. Have you chosen your bridesmaid? If not, let me be your bridesmaid? Karin is a little embarrassed, and whispers, I havent yet, but the best man may be Robert. Chapter 176 Do You Want to Try How Hard It is 2 Chapter 176 Do You Want to Try How Hard It is 2 After a brief silence, she smiles, It''s okay. Since I cant be a bride, it''s not bad to be a bridesmaid. As long as you think it''s okay, then its fine by me. In many cases, happiness needs to be set off. The more unfortunate others are, the more happiness you appear to be, and vice versa. In the afternoon, Karin receives a call from Troy, asking to have dinner together in the evening. At a quarter past five, she goes to Charlie Group, and bumps into Robert, who hase out of the CEO''s office. Thinking of Billie, she nces at him lightly and walks in without saying a word. Youre here. Yep. Wait a moment. Ill be finished soon. Ok. Karin stands behind him and watches him doing his work. Ten minutester, he closes the folder in his hand and gets up and says, Okay, let''s go. You intervened in Robert''s marriage, what does he think about it? What can he think about it? That guy has one-track mind. Then leave it alone. Karin is a little angry, People who can''t see the feelings in their hearts clearly dont deserve happiness. Anyway, Billie will return to Britain. Billie is going back to Britain? Yes. Does Robert know? How could he know, don''t tell him, it''s useless to say it anyway, so be it. Troy frowns for a moment and nods, Lets eat first. Do you have n after dinner? After getting in the car, she asks curiously. Yes. What is it? Its a secret. Could it be any surprise? You can think so. He tells her to think that way, so she believes it. After dinner, she follows him to find surprises, but Troy drives and stops outside of Emmanuel''s mansion. Is this the surprise? She asks incredulously. Yes. Then I don''t want it. I don''t want to see Gigi. She shouldn''t be at home now. Troy gets out of the car and drags her out too. But what are we doing here? When she thinks of Emmanuel''s sharp eyes, she feels unsettled. Probably because of Robert and Billie, they have already regarded her as an enemy. Ill tell you after we go back. They enter the living room, and Emmanuel is quite surprised, Why do the two of youe together today? Hearing the same tone as before, Karin breathes a sigh of relief, but still does not dare to look into his eyes. Uncle Emmanuel, I want to discuss something with you, shall we go to the study? Sure. Troy lowers his voice and says to the woman beside him, Wait for me here. Afterwards, he enters the study with Emmanuel. Karin sits on the sofa anxiously, praying silently that Gigi will nevere back. After waiting for about an hour, the door of the study finally opens and they walk out. That''s it, Uncle Emmanuel, we should go back. Ok. Emmanuel nods, and Karin nces at him, seeing that there is no anger shown between his eyebrows, and he even has a faint smile on his face, and she ispletely relieved. Out of the gate of the mansion, she cant wait to ask, What did you talk about with Uncle Emmanuel? About Robert. You are not letting him cancel the wedding, are you? Yes. Then why is he not angry? Why should he be angry? He agreed. He agreed? Karin can''t believe it, Did you say he agreed? Yes. Howe? There is nothing impossible in this world. Those that you think are impossible are often made possible under the temptation of certain interests. Interest She considers the meaning of his words, and then asks uncertainly after a while, Could it be that you have promised your uncle interests? You are quite smart. What interests did you promise him? Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ill give him a filiale of Charlie Group. What? You...you... Karin is so shocked that she can''t speak for a long time. Whats wrong? Why don''t you discuss it with me? Didn''t I tell you to forget about it? Robert doesn''t fight for it himself. Is it worthwhile for you to sacrifice so much for him? I said, I will challenge the regtions of my family, no matter what it takes. But what''s the use of Uncle Emmanuel''s promise? Your cousin will never give up! He will send her to study abroad. Will she agree? Since Uncle Emmanuel agreed, there must a way to tame her. I really don''t understand these people in your family. Suddenly they agree and suddenly they dont. Troy smiles and says, Didnt I tell you? Ill give him a filiale. It seems that Uncle Emmanuel is also a profit-seeking person. It''s not that only Uncle Emmanuel is greedy for profit, but everyone is greedy for profit. As long as one is a businessman, its all about profits. Uncle Emmanuel loves her little daughter very much, so in his heart he also hopes that she will be happy. As soon as I put forward such a condition, He naturally agreed to it as a favor. Less than half an hour after they go back to Ziteng Garden, a noisy sounde from downstairs. Troy is taking a shower, so Karin goes downstairs first. She gasps when she sees who is there. Gigi stands in the middle of the living room with a cold face, shouting her name, Karin, get out of here! What can I do for you? She takes a deep breath and slowly goes downstairs. You are really capable. Just with a few words, you can make Troy listen to everything you say. Now that you have seeded, don''t you feel very happy? Seed what? You know it clearly in your heart. Do you think that if you get me away, you and your vixen friend be able to sit back and rx? You are dreaming! I wille back someday to get back on you! After she finishes speaking, she walks out angrily. Only in a few steps, she stops, and smiles ironically, Right, I heard that you are going to marry Troy, right? Karin ignores her, so she returns, stands in front of her, and says, Then please ept my blessing and I wish you an early divorce! Gigi walks away, and Karin is stunned on the spot. She does not react until Troyes downstairs in a bathrobe and asks her suspiciously, What''s going on? Your cousin was here. Did she say something terrible? No. She sighs lightly, sits on the sofa. There is no need to repeat this kind of unlucky words that she has been cursed for divorce even before she gets married. From tomorrow, we will be very busy. Troy sits next to her and says, holding her shoulders. What are we busy with? Choose the wedding day, deliver invitations, take pictures, renovate the house... Wait. She interrupts him, Renovate the house? Will we not live here after we are married? No longer, I think it''s better to move in to a new one. A fresh start for everything. But I like it here. He is startled, OK, we wont live elsewhere. Just stay here as you like. As for the auditorium...where do you think is better? Troy asks cautiously, because he knows that she will not choose Kloster Fraumunster again. Sure enough, an air of strangeness shes through Karin''s eyes, and she smiles, Wherever will do, you can choose it. Great. The weather is getting colder and colder, unconsciously, winter is here. Gigi is eventually sent to France by Emmanuel, but Billie fails to get together with Robert. They are still in the samepany, but there are few chances for them to meet. Even if they meet, they are like strangers. This makes Karin most depressed. The night before Christmas, she meets Billie and can''t help asking her, Have Robert reached out to you? Billie shrugs, Yes. Then what happened? Nothing happened. You still don''t forgive him? It''s not that I dont forgive him, but he doesnt let me. He reached out to you; he must want to get back together with you. He came to me, Nine out of ten times, didn''t speak anything. Only one time, he said, It''s cold. Put on more clothes. Karin sighs and is speechless, thinking that Robert had a lot of ideas in order to match her with Troy. Why is he so dull now to deal with his own love life? ! He may be shy. You can be more active. No way. I won''t take the initiative anymore, and I don''t want to take the initiative anymore. Love is a mutual thing. I feel tired when I work alone. So, youre really giving up? Well, if he is like that, we can''t get together. After returning home in the evening, Karin runs to the study and says to Troy, You should have a talk with Robert. Troy asks puzzledly, About what? He went to Billie but didn''t say anything, then what does he mean? If he was acting like that, it''s better not to go there. That''s their business, why do you care so much? But I''m angry. We worked hard for them to be together. In the end, they are not together. Then arent our efforts wasted? It won''t be wasted, maybe its just not the time yet. After the New Year, Billie will return to Britain. When will the time be? Troy sighs, You look like you are going to choke me to death. I am not Robert. I know you are not Robert. I just ask you to talk with him. Okay, I will talk with him. He pats her on the shoulder, You are already a bride-to-be, you should worry more about our wedding. As he speaks, he takes out a golden card from his wallet and hands it to her hand, Take it. Let Billie apany you to buy some wedding supplies. Do I need to buy wedding supplies? Didn''t you arrange people to buy them? Buy what you need, clothes, shoes, jewelry. You bought a lot of these for me. Troy is a little unhappy, Those are what I bought for you, and you may not like what I bought. I mean you should buy something you like. Chapter 177 Do You Want to Try How Hard It is 3 Chapter 177 Do You Want to Try How Hard It is 3 "But I like everything you have bought for me." Troy rubs his forehead and says, "What you need to do is only to ept the credit card I give you. It''s unnecessary to bargain over such meaningless things. How can you be so ungrateful?" "Why do you give me money? I get paid to work. " pping the credit card on the table, Troy says with anger, "What can you buy with your such low sry? Mine is yours, so take it for you!" Karin is startled by his roar and asks in horror, "Do you have a split personality? Why are you so mean to me? " Troy has a long sigh for relief and then ms down, "I just want to express my heart to you." "Actually it can be expressed in another way. For example, how about going to a movie together?" "It''s OK to go to the movies, but you also have to ept my bank card." Hearing this, she is really speechless and takes it over, "Well, I ept your card. Moreover,ter you can give me all of your money." When Karin is about to leave, she suddenly turns around to ask him, "Are you free tomorrow night?" "What do you want to do?" "How about going to the cinema?" Troy nods, "Fine." "Please remember the appointed time." "OK." The next day is Christmas. When gets up in the morning, Karin finds that there is a lot of snow outside, which doesn''t affect her mood at all. She and Troy have appointed to meet at the gate of the cinema at 7 p.m. and then enjoy dinner together. She went shopping with Billie during the daytime. Later, she waits for Troy at the appointed destination early at night. However, Troy doesn''t appear on time after she keeps waiting for one hour. So she makes a phone call to him, in which she finds his phone has already been turned off. She has no choice but to wait patiently for another one hour, but he is still absent. At this time, the film has already started. Karin angrily takes a car back to Ziteng Garden. Yuma sees her shivering with coldness and quickly gives her a nket to put on. She curls up on the sofa, gnashing her teeth and holding a bowl of hot ginger tea. Half an hourter, when the phone rings, she finds it is from Troy and resolutely refuses to answer the phone. He calls her again and again and finally gives up, who chooses to call Yuma. Yuma answers the phone in the living room, in which she says Miss Karin hase back. Hearing this, Karin knows it is from Troy. She sits on the sofa waiting for him toe back. Before long, his footstepses from outside. Staring at him gradually approaching her, she grumbles with anger, "If you fail to exin your absence, then you will die." "I''m sorry, Karin. There''s something wrong with thepany, so an emergency meeting was held temporarily, whichsted four hours. I''m so sorry." As soon as Troy sits down, he begins to exin urgently. She stares at the guilty expression on his face, "But why didn''t you call me and tell me? Don''t you know I am waiting for you? " "My phone is off. I think the meeting will be over soon. But... " "So you mean that it is all because I''m unlucky tonight?" "No, it''s all my fault. I am quite sorry. You can beat me and scold me. How can you vent your anger?" Obviously it is his fault, but his attitude of confession is so satisfactory that Karin feels too embarrassed to scold him. Being silent for a moment, she snorts, "I''m hungry." Troy looks at her guiltily, "It''s natural to be hungry after waiting so long." "Cut the crap. I want a big meal." "What would you like to eat?" He asks gently. She sniffs with her frozen and numb nose, "I want to eat a lot such as seafood, boiled fish and so on." Finally she decided to have hot pot. Troy notices her excited expression and thinks that she must be so hungry. "Well, let''s go." She jumps down from the sofa, but he takes her hand and suggests, "It''s so cold outside. How about wearing more clothes?" She seems to suddenly realize it and exims, "Oh, how could I forget it?" Then she runs up the stairs. Troy looks at her with a puzzled expression. At that moment, shees out wearing a red mink coat. Karin deliberately turns several times in a graceful gesture in front of him, and then barely stands firm. She looks at Troy with a meaningful expression and asks, "Do you think this coat is suitable for me?" Troy carefully looks her up and down. The red mink she is wearing not only sets off her pride, but also shows her fashionable femininity. In addition, her nimbus adds a touch of moving charm. So he expresses his appreciation and praises with smile, "You looks so beautiful." Karin then says in a self-deprecating tone, "I saw it by ident when I went shopping today. It was said that the coat was imported. Without noticing its price, I bought it with the credit card you gave me. Well, don''t you think that I am just like a parvenu?" He is speechless about her statement. Then they leave Ziteng Garden The snow has stopped outside. On the car, Karin fastens seat belts and happens to have a eye contact with him. Troy can''t help but leans over to kiss her cheek gently. As long as Karin is still sober, she could have understood this affectionate kiss shows how much he cherishes her. But it''s a pity that she is not sober enough at that time. Instead, she is confused about his sudden kiss. Recalling he was angry with herst night, she is dumbfounded and doubts whether he is too moody. She realizes that it''s necessary to make some reactions to his changeable attitude, otherwise she almost loses her self-esteem. Thinking of this, she pats the back of Troy''s head, who is focusing on driving, "You seem to regard me as your pet cat. Every time you can tease me before feeding me cat food." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Troy answers with a smile, "I have never raised a cat that is not obedient and lovely like you." Karin raises her hand and wants to pat him again. However, Troy, who has been prepared for a long time, grabs her by the wrist. Troy spares no effort controlling herpletely. He holds her weak wrist in one hand with the steering wheel in the other one. Karin reminds him, "You need to drive carefully. Distraction will be very dangerous, and I haven''t put on my white wedding dress, so I''m not willing to die." But Troy doesn''t mean to let go. Karin''s wrist is gently kneaded in his broad palm, which reflects his infinite affection to her. The car stopped in front of a famous hot pot restaurant. The manager notices the man is well-known Tory and immediately serves them in person with a bright smile. The dishes are ready and the door of the private room is closed. Karin picks up the chopsticks and enjoys those delicious food. In front of Troy, she doesn''t need to camouge herself and sticks to herself. The reason is very simple. She has already regarded him as her closest friend. Seeing her enjoying the food, Troy also feels happy. Sitting next to her, he serves her in person. At this moment, his considerate and gentle manner has calmed down her anger and anxiety resulting from his breaking of their appointment. Troyughs and asks in soft voice, "Don''t eat too fast, and what else do you want to eat?" She shakes her head to reject, "That''s enough." After eating a lot, Karin feels much better. She bes sleepy while sitting in the car and says to Troy, "Thank you for your cat food." Then she yawns. Troy looks at her and says teasingly, "You seems to pay less and less attention to your image in front of me." Karin gives him an indifferent smile, "It''s in front of you that l don''t need to care about it." Troy is curious, "Why?" She deliberately exins with a haughty and proud expression, "Of course, it is because I pay no attention to you." Troy is angry but stillughs meaningfully, "Well, I admit I failed on this issue, but I still have another ways to punish you." They go back to Ziteng Garden and go upstairs. Troy points to the bathroom and says, "Do you want to wash first, or I wash first, or we wash together?" "You wash first." "Just forget it. Lady first." "No, you don''t have to be a gentleman in front of me." "So I take a shower first?" Karin agrees with a smile, "Please." Troy just enters the bathroom and hears Karin answer the phone. After a while, she knocks on the bathroom door, "I need to go out for a while." Troy opens the door and asks in surprise, "To where? It''s toote now." Karin identally sees his naked nude and turns around quickly. She calms down herself by swallowing saliva and says, "Something happens." "So you''re going to leave me at home alone?" Karin puts on the mink coat she has taken off before and says casually, "It''s better for you to be at home alone." Troy asks, "What do you mean?" "When you are alone, you can quietly recall the past and mourn the present." "Why do I need to mourn my present now?" Karin ignores him and runs downstairs with her shoes on. "Youe back to me. Karin, youe back to me..." Chapter 178 The Missing Jacob 1 Chapter 178 The Missing Jacob 1 In fact, the call Karin received was from Jacob, in which he didn''t say anything but he wanted to see her. She rushes to the appointed restaurant and sees Jacob sitting in the corner. "What''s the matter?" She walks so quickly to the opposite side of him and sits down. She takes two puffs of hot air and rubs her frozen hands. "Nothing happened. I just want someone to drink with me." Jacob has drunk a lot, and his voice is vague. Karin looks at him carefully, noticing his eyes are red. Obviously, he cried before. "What''s the matter?" She frowns and asks. "I''m fine." Jacob shakes his head, "Now the new year ising, so I miss my mother a little." "You can go back home to visit her. Are you worried about the money? If you need, I''ll give it to you!" "No, I don''t want to go back now. I swore before that I would not go back until I made it in the world..." Karin res at him angrily, "You mean that you will never see your mother if you fail?" "Yes." She ps him on the head, "Don''t think like that!" "Karin, don''t be angry. I''m such a worthless person. I has owed you two lives. I don''t know when I can repay you. If I don''t have a chance in this life, in the next life I will..." "Shut up!" Karin pats the table with anger, "The new year ising. How can you say something ominous like that?" Jacob smiles with a decadent expression, "You''re right, and I won''t say that any more." He takes a sip of wine from his ss, sniffs and says, "Could Karin help me with my New Year''s wish?" "It''s OK to ask for a red packet. As for the wish, it depends on whether I can help you." "You must have such ability." "What is your wish?" "I mentioned it to youst time in prison. If you have a chance in the future, can you visit my mother?" Karin''s face suddenly cools. She asks in a deep voice, "Jacob, you''d better to be honest. Is there something you''re hiding from me?" "No, you''re the only friend that I''m closest to in Zurich. I won''t lie to you..." "Well, but why do you always say something strange?" "I''m afraid that I''ll be worthless all my life, so I want to ce my hope on you. Of course, you have the right to refuse. After all, my request is a little tough." Looking at Jacob''s gloomy eyes, Karin feels very ufortable. She pats him on the shoulder, "Don''t worry. I promise that I will visit your mother for you when I return home, but you need to cheer up. I hope to see you live a good life instead of only abandoning yourself to despair." Jacob nods heavily, "OK, I promise you I will live a good life in the future!" Karin smiles happily and then talks with him for a long time. When they leave, she says earnestly, "Whenever you encounter difficulties, you can ask me for help, and I will try my best to help you!" "Thanks a lot. I will remember what you say." Back to the mountain, it is already one o''clock in the morning. She has been frozen stiff and creeps into the bedroom. Troy has already fallen asleep. After a hot bath, she still feels cold. Standing by the bedside, she lifts the quilt to lie in. The warm nket makes her veryfortable. The man around her is as warm as a stove. She goes into his arms to get more warmth. "Where did you go?" He suddenly makes a sound, which scares her and let her stunned for a few seconds. She answers slightly, "It is because Jacob is in a bad mood that I chat with him for a while." "You run out faster than a rabbit when he calls you. Even I can''t call you back. You really pay little attention to my feelings, do you?" Karin chuckles, "You are jealous with a child, are you?" "I''m not jealous. I''m discussing about whether you have put me in your heart as well as in your eyes." "Look. Now could you see you are in my eyes?" She turns on the light, raises her chin, and stares at the man sleeping beside her. Troy deliberately ignores her eyes and avoids looking at her, "No." "What do you say? Would you take a closer look? " "I see nothing. Even how many times you ask, my answer is the same as before." Then he turns his back and ignores her. Karin leans on his back. But he doesn''t let her lean on him, so he moves forward. Unexpectedly, as soon as he moves, she also moves. If the bed was not big enough, they would have fallen to the ground. "Why do you turn your back on me?" Troy doesn''t talk. "Why don''t you talk to me?" He still doesn''t talk. "Well, please pay no attention to me." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Karin also turns her back, closes her eyes and counts in the heart, "One, two, three, four, five" "I can''t do nothing with you. Look how frozen you are!" He finally turns around and takes her in his arms. "Didn''t you ignore me?" "I love you! I''ll talk with Jacob tomorrow. It''s none of your business. How can he trouble you in the deep night?" "You can''t scold Jacob." She res at him and warns him. The arms around her waist increase strength. Karin nestles like a bird in the crook of Troy''s arms. The warmest thing in the world is his temperature for her. The New year''s Eve ising. Thinking about what Jacob said that night, Karin always feels worried about him. After much consideration, she decides to go to Charles Commercial Building to see him. Since Jacob became a bodyguard, she has seen him standing at the door every time she goes to Charles Commercial Building. However, she doesn''t find him today. She bes flustered immediately and asks the other two bodyguards, "Is Jacob off today?" "I don''t know. He hasn''te to work for two days." "Two days!" Karin is so surprised that asks again, "Didn''t he tell you what he did?" "No." She is stunned and quickly runs towards the elevator. She need to ask Troy. Feeling nervous, she flings open the door of the president''s office. As soon as shees in, she asks him, "Where''s Jacob?" Troy looks up at her and is confused for a few seconds, "Is he not in?" "Of course he''s not here. His colleagues said he hasn''te to work for two days. Don''t you know?" "I don''t know that." Karin bes more flustered after he says this. She stomps and asks, "As a president, how can you have no idea of your employee''s condition?" "It''s only his supervisor who knows that. As a president, I need to manage the wholepany. How can I know everyone?" "But Jacob is a special person. Don''t you care if you don''t see him when you are in and out of the company every day?" Troy hums, "I never look around when I go in and out of thepany. Even for women I won''t have a look, let alone men!" "You are making excuses for your management negligence. As a president..." "Wait a minute." Troy interrupts her, "Are you the chairman? You dare to scold me in such way? " "Of course, I''m not the chairman. I''m just asking you for an exnation as an employee''s sister. You need to tell my brother''s whereabouts in five minutes." Being speechless for a long time, Troy looks at her up and down and says, "You win." He presses the inside line. A momentter, Robertes in. "You investigate why Jacob has been absent for two days." "All right." After ten minutes, Robertes back, "Mr. Troy, no one in the administration department knows why Jacob disappears. He didn''t ask for leave or resign. In other words, he was absent from work." "Do you hear what he said?" Troy is sitting on the broad office chair,zily picking eyebrows towards her. Karin has called Jacob dozens of times, which she only finds it has been turned off. After listening to Robert''s report, she runs out to the ce where Jacob lives with saying nothing. The door is locked. She asks the tenant next to him and knows he hasn''t seen Jacob for two days. Thinking of the strange words Jacob said that night, a bad premonitiones to her mind. She goes to Charles Commercial Building again. As soon as she sees Troy, she begs, "Jacob is gone. Can you help me find him?" "If he leaves, then just let him go. There are so many people in Zurich. How can I find him?" "If you want to find him, there will always be a way. He has offended many people before. If you don''t find him, he will be in danger." Troy nces at her, "You need to know I''m not omnipotent. Even at that time I failed to find you. How can I find him?" "You can''t find me because you don''t know my name. But you know the name of Jacob and his personal information, don''t you?" "So what? It''s unnecessary to look for an unidentified person like him who is untraceable." Chapter 179 Jacob is Missing II Chapter 179 Jacob is Missing II Karin is pissed off by his remorseless word and questions, Dont you know where he is? You ignored my beg as if youve disposed of him secretly. Dispose of him secretly? Troy arches his brow as incredulity spreads across his face. How could you regard me in that way? Ill keep my promise to save him even if hes the murderer who wanted to kill me. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. So, what are you doing here? Why not go and save him? Because my promise is to let go of him for once instead of his whole lifetime. He rises to his feet and steps toward the French windows, his hands in his suit pants pockets. Besides, our wedding ceremony is around the corner, and I dont want any distractions now. If Jacob is still missing, I wont marry you! You Karin is very annoyed. You know I treat him as my brother, but you dont care about him at all. Fine. Ill turn to the police. Nonsense! Troy bellows coldly and angrily grabs her shoulders. Fine. Ill help you search for him. For the record, I just find the trace of him. Karin nods. Okay. At the moment, she just wants to know if Jacob is safe. Waiting in upset and worry, she finally gets Troys call. He tells her Jacob now works for his former boss to take charge of the casinos security. She cant believe what Troy says. Rushing all the way to Troys office, she asks, How do you get it? None of your business. I can promise you what I say is truth. Bullshit! Jacob once promised me that hed never work for the mafia. He wants toe clean and live a decent life. Which fools idiots like you. Troy levels her with an angry look. No, he really meant it. I can tell he didnt lie. He must have been forced back to the hard life. Karin frowns and drops herself down to the ground near Troys desk. Looking at her reaction, Troy knows her thoughts. Dont you ever imagine that Id investigate the whole thing as I said I only found his trace for you. Troy, please. You cant walk away like this. He must have put a spell on you since you cant see the truth clearly. How much do you know him? Cant you see hes a liar? Hes ustomed to being a mafia hitman, and in no way will he fit in the nine-to-five life. You cant decide for him as hes chosen to be back. Impossible. Remembering Jacobs words with his innocent eyes, she confirms, Hes back because he was caught by those bad guys. You have to bring him back. Why? Hes my brother. Do you have any blood connections? Karins exasperated at his question. But how to exin you regard Robert as your brother? Roberts loyal to me, but Jacob wanted to murder me. I might return evil for good, but never will me do it the other way. Whats past is past. Jacob didnt mean it. Why cant you let it go? I dont. Im just not engaged to save him. Fine. Karin rises to her feet and leaves his office. She cant understand why does Troy always take it personally with Jacob? Coming across Robert in front of the lift, an idea crosses Karins mind. Which casino is Jacob at? Robert asks her with uncertainty, Dont tell me youre going to find him. He looks around before saying in whisper, Only real gamblers are allowed to enter the casino, people like you go there will get killed. He makes a gesture of cutting off his head. Im wondering if I can call the police for help. Robert says in low voice, Then Jacob will be involved in the mafia stuff, and he will be put into jail again. Then what should I do? Sorry, but you can do nothing with it. Tell me where it is. I believe the police will help me and Jacob since hes forced to join the mafia. Robert sighs and gives her the address. After deliberating for the whole night, Karin turns to Billie since it seems that Troy wont help Jacob. When Billie gets her n, she shakes her head in terror. No. You cant go there. Its too dangerous. I have to. Why? Because I want to prove that Jacob isnt a bad guy as what Troy thinks of. I dont believe Jacob can fool me. But I dont think Troy fool you. He has told you the fact. Seeing is believing. I have to ask him why he does it again. But how can you get in there? Its said the mafia casinos are hard to get in. Thats why Ie here to ask for your help. Billie steps backward. What do you want? I remember you said that yourndy was addicted to gamble. She must know all the casinos around. You tell her Im a gambler and asks her to bring me with her. Are you sure you want to do this? Of course! What if Troy doesnt agree? I didnt tell him my n, since he doesnt want to help me. You dont have to take a risk for a stranger. Karins unhappy. Billie, why do you think of him the way as Troy does? I believe hes innocent as I regard him as my brother. Billie knows that Karin has made up her mind. Okay. Ill have a try and tell myndy. Thank Save it. Im at the risk of being killed by Troy. Listen. Come back as soon as possible after meeting Jacob. Rx. I can take care of myself. What if you cant find him? Which proves that Troy has lied to me. Chapter 180 Take My Heart Away I Chapter 180 Take My Heart Away I Billiesndy is an approachable local woman. Billie tells her that she has a best friend who desperately needs money and wants to make a fortune in casinos. Thendy instantly promises her to take Karin to a casino. The underground casino Jacob works for is thergest one in Zurich, which is gamblers favorite. After Billie elicits messages that the casino is thergest one Jacob works for, she calls Karin and arranges for her to meet herndy at five oclock on the next afternoon. Next afternoon, Karin asks for a leave from William before returning to Ziteng Garden. She disguises herself as a gambler even she cant recognize herself. Then shes about to leaves home with her bag. Stepping out of her room, she runs into a hard chest. Shes startled as she sees Troy standing in front of her, stuttering, Whenwhen did youe back? Eyes roaming over her body, he taunts, And where are you going? I Shes dumbfounded by his presence, not knowing how to answer him. A vampires party, I guess, in your costume? Embarrassed and annoyed, Karin res at him. Does she look like a ghost now? Im going out with Billie. Lowering her head, she wants to detour from his side to get downstairs, but Troy grabs her back by the arm. Dont you see I dont show up right here by chance? What? Want to find your Jacob? Troy arches one of his eye brows. Her heart stops for a beat and asks, How do you get it? Does Billie betray her? Nobody knows about you better than I do. You stay low-profiled as youve got your own n. He does know her. Raising her head up, she admits, So what? I have my own n in that you dont help me. Whats your n? Secret. She looks at the clock, worried about her meet with Billiesndy. Fine. I have no interest in your n. Go back to change your clothes. Why? Lily invites us to dinner. Im not avable this evening. Karins very anxious as theres less than half an hour for the appointment. She wont get a second chance if she doesnt show up on time. You have toe to the dinner with me. Otherwise, Ill follow you anywhere you go. It seems like he really means it. Karin sighs and nods. Fine. Wait for me downstairs. She turns around and returns to her bedroom unhappily. After closing the door, she instantly calls Billie, Sorry, Billie, but I really cant make it this evening. Why? Billie asks. I get caught by Troy. Hes going to take me to Lilys. Im so sorry. Please tell yourndy my sincere apology. Are you okay? Have to go now. See you tomorrow. Fine After hanging up, Karin rubs her hair as she wonders why should Lily set the dinner this evening, which may not be a coincidence. She changes her clothes and removes her make-up. Then she goes downstairs and nudges Troy. Lets go. He glimpses at her and says, You look pretty like this. They drive to Lilys. Lily wees them with her bright smile. Wee! Noticing nobody in the living room, Karin walks in the kitchen and asks, Lily, you just invite the two of us? Yep. Why? Miss you. I thought itd be some family union dinner. I want to invite Arya, but shes in America now. Since you dont get along well with Mn, I dont invite her. Thanks, Lily. You cant be too nice. Save it. Just sit with Troy. Dinner is ready soon. Okay. Before leaving the kitchen, Karin asks, Isnt your boyfriend here? No. Why? Well, hes kind of paranoid. If hes here to say you and Troy, hell assume something else. Okay The dinner is wonderful. Lily asks, Whens your wedding ceremony? Early March, Troy answers. Toote. Arent you going to marry in January? Its dyed, Karin adds. Why? Troy answers, Because the bride says shell look ugly in her wedding gown in winter, while I want to get married as soon as possible. Karin smiles with embarrassment. Hes kidding you. The truth is? Troy chooses a sleeveless wedding gown for me, but I think its too cold to wear it in winter. Lily smiles, Still the matter of temperature. Something like that. Anyway, congrattions! Cheers! They all toast at the same time. Lily gets a bit drunk and she holds Karins hands, mumbling, Karin, I heartfully wish you and my brother happiness. Its hard to meet ones true love and marry him. You know how I wish Id have the luck to get married with my true love, but my destiny fails me. Since youre lucky enough to get married, I hope you can treasure your marriage. Dont break up easily. Once you break up, its hard to go back together again Karin nods. Ive got it. Thanks, Lily. Troy stands up silently and walks to the French window. With sadness in his eyes, he lights up his cigarette, allowing the smoke to envelope himself. No matter how rich you are, never shall you control your own emotion or destiny. Its eleven at night when the dinner is over. Karin and Troy leave the vi as the moon looks like a mirror in the sky, clear and beautiful. How about walking back home? Karin was about to walk to their car when Troy suddenly proposes. She looks at him in confusion. Why? Take a walk. Fine. She points at his car. What about your car? Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Leave it here. He slowly walks ahead with hands in the suit pants pockets. Wait up. Karin catches up with him and intwines her arms with his, asking with a smile, Are you also moved by the moon? She looks up to the sky and sighs, Its rare to see the beautiful moon in winter Troy stays silent with little expression, showing neither happiness nor sadness. You dont have to worry about Jacob. What? She shifts her eyes to him with confusion, not knowing what hes talking about. I know you n to find him in the casino. Since youve got the address from Robert, I know whatve been up to. Karin was embarrassed as he sees her through. But I cant let him alone Ive sent Robert to find him. If everything goes well, hell bring Jacob back to you in a few days. Really? Troy nods. Shes relieved as she lowers her head, walking ahead. Then she stops and sincerely says, Thanks. I dont want your Thanks. What do you want? Your heart. Troy stares right into her eyes. Shes dumbfounded and tilts her head, smiling. Sounds weird. May I? May I have your heart? You act strange today. After deliberation, Karin asks tentatively, Is it because what Lily said? With frost in his eyes, Troy doesnt reply. Whats the matter? Chapter 181 Take My Heart Away 2 Chapter 181 Take My Heart Away 2 He still doesn''t say anything. Sighing, she no longer asks the reason. She just takes one of his hands and puts it directly on her chest. She says firmly, "Take it." Troy''s hand rests on her chest, feeling her heartbeat. The corners of his lips gradually appear a relieved smile. "I give you my sincere heart. If you don''t need it in the future, don''t give it back to me." "I can never live without your love. I just want more." Troy gently hugs her, kisses her hair and says, "Karin, you know what? In the entire Charles family, no one make me feel the love. My sisters, Mn, Lily and Arya. None of them are happy. Even the parents I always thought they loved each other very much still betrayed their marriage. Only you can give me the hope. No matter when, I thank God for sending you to my side. If you donte to me, I wont know what my life would be like. Maybe I have lived for responsibilities and promises all my life. Therefore, promise me never leave me, never betray me and always love me." Karin is shocked. She has never known that Troy is so longing for love and afraid of being hurt. Her two hands slowly go up to embrace the man next to her. "Troy, I promise you that I will not leave you all my life, let alone not love you." Love without memories and without true heart is illusory, which is that her Grandma has told her. So at this moment, she can understand Troy''s longing for sincere feelings better than anyone else. So does she. She does not want the illusory love. She wants the true love. The New Year''s bell is about to ring. Karin has specially prepared a gift for Troy. On New Year''s Eve, there are only two of them in Ziteng Garden. Although there are just them, the atmosphere is quite good. Yuma went home for celebrating New Year two days ago. In the past few days, its Karin who has prepared meals by herself. In the romantic and cozy dining room, she has made a lot of dishes. Troy walks in with two bottles of red wine and praises her, "Not bad. Thats like the New Year." Karin takes off her apron and sits down at the dining table. She is resting her cheeks in her hands and asks, "How did you celebrate the New Year before?" "Just like that." "What?" "Eat and then sleep." "Who did you eat with?" "Sometimes, I eat alone. Sometimes, I will eat with my three sisters." Karin nods, as if she has got it. Troy chuckles, "Do you still want to ask me who I sleep with?" "Humph, who would ask such a boring question?" Karin res at him angrily. "By the way, I have prepared a gift for you." Troy raises his eyebrows, "Really? I have also prepared a gift for you." "What is it?" Karin asks curiously. When he came back in the afternoon, he carried a beautiful paper bag. She has known its a gift to give to her at a nce, but she doesn''t know what it is. "Guess it." "How can I guess out? Can you guess out what I want to give you?" Troy shakes his head, "No." "That''s it. Why don''t we give each other gifts when the New Year''s bell rings?" "Okay." Karin takes her gift and puts it in front of her. Troy also puts the gift which is ready to give to her by the table. Looking at each other, the two are sitting at the table and drinking the red wine. "Remove the outer wrapping paper." "What?" "The gift. You can see it right away when the bell rings." Troy smiles, "You can''t wait?" "Of course. When I think about its my New Years gift, Im so excited." "Well." He rips off the wrapping paper of the gift in front of him. Then he gets up and says, "I have to go to the bathroom." "Go ahead." Karin waves her hands and stares eagerly at the gray wooden box opposite. "Don''t take a peek." "I wont. But anyway, it''s mine in the end." Although Karin says she wont take a peek, she still runs over. After Troy walks away, just when Karin is about to open the lid of the box, a voicees from her behind, "Well, well. I just know you cant wait to open it." Karin slowly turns around and smiles awkwardly, "Youre so quick." Then they go back to their seats and continue to have the meal. After eating, they sit on the sofa and watch TV together. Karin leans on Troy''s shoulder, staring straight at the time clock on the TV. At twelve o''clock, the New Year''s bell rings. She has already been so sleepy. But when she hears the exciting bell, she suddenly jumps off the sofa and gives the gift to Troy. "Yours." Troy also gives her the gift. Then they open the gift box together. Karin takes out a delicate ne from the box. There is a pendant on the ne. She asks in surprise, "What is this?" "Heart-Lock ne." "Heart-Lock ne? Whose heart is locked? Mine or yours?" "The two of us." Troy lightly presses one side of the pendant. Miraculously, the pendant opens like a shell. There are two heart-shaped diamonds close together in the middle. Troy presses it again, then the pendant returns to its previous shape. "Wow! So beautiful." Karin exims, "But if the diamonds are ced outside, it will be great. Theyre inside. No one can see them." "It has a special meaning." "What?" "The diamond is carved into the shape of a heart, because the diamond is precious enough, just like a human heart. Although it is hidden inside and others can''t see it, we can see it ourselves." Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Karin suddenly understands, "It turned out to be like that. Thank you, I like it very much. Troy opens her gift, which are two silver couples bracelets. He observes it carefully. "Did you see anything?" "It looks pretty ordinary. Is there anything special?" "Yes, find it out yourself." Troy looks at it carefully again, but still doesn''t see anything. Depressed, Karin takes the bracelets and points to a ce on the inside of the bracelets, saying, "Here, there are words here." "T, C?" "Yes." "What does it mean?" "The abbreviation of your name." Troy takes out another one. What engraves on it is "Karin". "Your name?" "Yes." "One per person?" "Yes." He hands over the bracelet with her name to her, "Here you are." "Idiot! You should give me Troy." "Why?" "Because only Troy belongs to me." Karin puts the bracelet with Karins name on his hand, "Karin can be yours." Troy smiles brightly and stretches out his hand to hold her into his arms, "Wow, its so good." Troy puts a few hairs on her ears behind her ears, "Would you like to give a call to your parents?" "I''m about to call." "Then will you tell them that we are getting married..." "I''ll tell them it tonight. Chapter 182 No One at Home Chapter 182 No One at Home Karin goes upstairs with her phone and summons her courage to dial the number of her parents. The phone beeps for a long time but no one answers. She waits for a while and then continues to call, but still no one answers. Frowning, she suddenly thinks of that her parents wont be at home on New Year''s Eve. She slowly goes downstairs and sits back on the sofa. "It''s over so soon?" Troy asks in surprise. Karin shakes her head, "No one at home." "No one at home?" "They should be with my Grandma. They spend every New Year''s Eve with my Grandma." "Oh." "I''ll call them againter." Karin changes the channel and gets into Troy''s arms. "How about having a drink?" Troy suggests. "Drink again?" They have already drunk during the dinner, havent they? "Yes." Standing up, Troy goes to take a bottle of wine and two sses. Then he pours two sses, and hands one ss to her, "Take it." "I can''t drink anymore." "Its red wine." "Red wine will also make me get drunk." "Drinking less is okay." He insists. She has no choice but to take it. They clink sses. Then Karin takes a sip. It seems that it tastes good, so Karin takes another sip. In less than half an hour, Karin drinks the ss of wine up. She is indeed a little drunk. Her cheeks turn into red and there is some sweat on her forehead. She looks so adorable now and makes Troy want to take a bite. "I feel dizzy..." She throws the ss to Troy and murmurs, "I has said I can''t drink at all." Lying in his arms, her face turns redder. Squinting slightly, she exhales and inhales, then still exhales and inhales again. "Do you feel hot?" Troy looks down at her. "Yeah." She nods. Hearing what he wants to hear, Troy turns off the TV, carries her and walks towards the bedroom. When everything is over, Karin feels that her whole body is really so sore. Then she realizes the sex they have done is schemed by him. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Someone who has epted his friend''s opinion and gotten what he wants hugs her back into his arms and lets her lie on him. Karin gradually bes drowsy and then she closes her eyes obediently. The emotions in Troys heart almost rush out. He looks at her face and kisses her eyes silently. "Troy..." "Yep?" "It turns out" Troy holds his breath, "What?" "It turns out...you like... me to wear the uniform." After Karin says it, she falls asleeppletely. The next day, when she wakes up early in the morning, there is no one beside her. Staring at the messy bed, she remembers the fierce sexst night. She blushes immediately, and then goes into the bathroom barefoot. After taking a shower, she goes downstairs. Troy is taking a photo with a digital camera in the garden. Karin doesn''t know what photos he is taking. He is keeping clicking. Whatever he sees, he will take pictures. Pouting, Karin stretches her arms, and takes a deep breath facing the rising sun. Hearing the click sound, Karin opens her eyes. Seeing Troy looking at her with a smile, she immediately walks over and asks, "Did you take a photo of me?" "Its you who broke into my lens yourself." He shows her the photo he has just taken. He smiles more brightly, "Wow, it''s really good. I can''t tell if Im good at taking photos or you are pretty." Karin takes a look. Its indeed very beautiful. Under the beautiful sunlight, her long and wet hair is draping over her shoulders. She faces the sky with her eyes closed. The smile on her fair face is as bright as a flower. "Are you so idle early in the morning?" "Im waiting for you to get up to prepare breakfast for me." "Cant you cook at all? Or are you just toozy?" Troy answers seriously, "No." "Really? I thought men should know some cooking skills." "It''s normal that a man can''t cook." "Who said that?" Karin res at him, "William is very good at cooking." "Ahem..." Troy coughs unhappily, reminding her not to mention other men''s names in front of him early in the morning. "I am going to cook." Karin turns to leave, but she is stopped by him, "Wait a minute." "What?" "Let''s take a photo." "Oh, really? I heard it right? Someone who doesn''t like taking pictures take the initiative to ask for taking a photo with me. Are you nning something? Forget it, Im going to cook." Karin wants to escape. Troy hooks her neck, mps her under his armpit, and presses the shutter button with a click. "Let me see." "No." Troy lifts the camera high, which she cant reach. So Karin can only re at him, "Well, well. Anyway, I can see you all day long. Im a little tiring of it." Then Karin turns around and goes into the living room. Shes starving, so she has to do some breakfast. After breakfast, Kain goes upstairs with her mobile phone. She is thinking while walking. If it weren''t for Troy''s schemest night, she would have called her parentsst night. Entering the bedroom and closing the door, she dials the number. Shes very nervous. Because she doesn''t know if her father has forgiven her after so long. Her father should have forgiven her. How can a father not forgive his daughter? Sheforts herself. When the phone is connected, she is relieved when she hears her mother''s voice. She says, "Mom, it''s me, Karin." Jane is a little startled. She deliberately lowers her voice, "Why are you calling now?" "Its the New Year. I called youst night. Did you go to Grandmas home?" "Yep." "How are you and Dad going? Is he... still mad at me?" "We are fine." Hearing her mother only answer the previous question, Karin''s heart begins to sink, "Dad still refuses to forgive me?" With a slight sigh, Jane says, "He almost forgave you. But Barrys mother couldn''t help but talk nonsense everywhere. Now the neighbors all know your matter. You know your Dad. He cant ept being gossiped by others. After being spread by Lucy, he feels ashamed, so..." Karin is so mad, "I didn''t do anything shameful. Why does Dad think so? What the hell does Barrys mother want to do? After so long, she still makes trouble for me. Does she think its interesting? Mom, why do you just let her nder your daughter like this?" There is no sound on the phone, but the phone doesn''t hang up. After a while, there is crying. "It''s not that your Dad is stubborn, and it''s not that Mom is weak and fearful. But we have already seen your Grandmas ending. What can we do?" Karin''s heart is aching. How can she forget it? Grandmas matter is a thorn in her parents'' heart, which can never be eliminated. "Mom, sorry..." I''m sorry to leave you behind in order to pursue my love. I''m sorry to ignore your feelings because of a moment of anger. I''m sorry that you brought me up, but I don''t repay you. I just kept making troubles for you... No matter how much sorry she wants to say to her parents, it is hard to let go of her deep guilt for her parents. "But Mom, I''m very happy. Really! He loves me very much. We are going to get married." Karin finally tells her mother that shes going to get married. After hesitating for so many days, she still doesn''t dare to tell her parents. But at this moment, she blurts it out, just because she desperately wants to let her mother know that shes very happy. There is a long silence on the phone. Karins heart sinks with the silence. What does it mean to get married? It means that she will stay in a foreign country forever. It means that she must give up her parents who has raised her uppletely for a man. "Okay, as long as you are happy, Mom blesses you." Jane''s tears fall down. It takes her a long time to say this sentence out to her daughter. How can Karin not understand how sad her mother feels at the moment? But she doesnt feel better than her mother. Every time she talks to her mother on the phone, her mother will cry on the other side, and she will cry on this side. Her parents are not wrong. Shes not wrong, either. The only thing wrong is that she falls in love with someone she shouldnt love. She cant say that falling in love with Troy is wrong. She can only say that she falls in love with the right person in the wrong ce. So her love is always iplete beauty. It can''t say its good, but it can''t say its bad, either. "Mom, will you and Dade to my wedding?" Karin pauses and says nervously, "I hope you can come..." Yes, every woman wants her family to witness her happiness. No matter what, she wants to let her father hold her hand into the church and give her hand to the bridegroom. "Umm..." Jane hesitates to say something but finally stops, "It might be a bit difficult." "Are you worried that Dad doesn''t agree? If Dad doesn''t agree, I will go home with Troy tomorrow and ask for his forgiveness, okay?" Before her mother can answer, Karin hears her father''s roaring on the phone, "You answered her phone behind my back again, right?!" Karin hurriedly says, "Mom, give the phone to Dad. Give him quickly!" "He won''t talk with you. Thats it. I have to hang up." "Mom, don''t. Just ask Dad to answer it. I just want to say a few words to him..." "I''ll talk with him first, and then call youter." "...Okay." Karin hangs up the phone dejectedly. Her tears keep falling down. It will be the biggest regret for her that she cant get her father''s blessing. After crying for a long time, until the phone in her hand rings, she hurriedly wipes off her tears, sniffles, and quickly answers it. "Karin, your Dad still refuses to answer your call. I have tried my best." Jane sighs, "He let me tell you, don''t go home. If youe back, he wont let you go..." Thest hope that grows in Karin''s heart before answering the phone is shattered. She finally can''t help crying out, "Dad said that I dont have to go home for the rest of my life? He doesnt want me anymore, right? That''s what he means, right?" "No, he said that if you want toe back,e back in five years and bring your husband and children back with you." "Why?" "He said he didn''t believe that you could change the gap between the rich and the poor. He doesnt believe that the rich have true love. He doesnt believe you and your Grandma will have different endings. He said that if you and that man still love each other after five years and you two have a child, you cane back. At that time, he will forgive you. But before that, he doesnt want to see you. If you want to get his forgiveness, the only way is to let time prove that your choice is correct" After Jane finishes speaking, she hangs up the phone directly. Listening to the beep sound, Karin cries and says to the phone, "Dad, why do you have to do this? Five years? Its not short. I hope to get your blessing when I get married so much, but why did you make a five-year-long agreement for me...? She questions it over and over again. Although she knows her father cant hear it. The crying attracts Troy over. He pushes open the bedroom door and asks, "What happened?" Karin just cries and doesn''t speak. In fact, even though she doesn''t speak, Troy knows the reason. He frowns slightly, "If you can''t get your father''s forgiveness on the phone, I will apany you back to London. Maybe it will be different after seeing him." Karin shakes her head, "No, we can''t go back now. I know my Dad''s temper. If we go back, he really might not let me go." "But going on like this is not a good idea. I don''t want you to be there, but youre still worried about your parents." "I don''t want to be like this either, but before the wedding, I don''t want to make any new troubles. Even if I want to go back, I have to wait until the wedding is over. By then, even if my Dad still doesn''t forgive me, at least he won''t stop me leave." Troy sighs lightly and nods, "Well then." "Is there any news about Jacob?" Troys expression turns into gloomy, "Not yet..." Chapter 183 The Most Ruthless Thing Is Not to Fail Somebody 1 Chapter 183 The Most Ruthless Thing Is Not to Fail Somebody 1 It has been half a month, but there is still no news about Jacob. When Karin thinks of his pure eyes mixed with sadness, Karin''s heart aches. On festive asions more than ever thinks of dear ones far away, especially on the New Year. Is Jacob sitting silently in an empty corner, looking up at the bright moon in the sky and missing his mother in the distance...? Karin mes herself very much. That night she obviously felt his weird, but she didn''t pay much attention to him. If she had a talk with him, Jacob wouldnt leave, right? What kind of helplessness is it that makes Jacob leave without saying goodbye? "Don''t worry. I will tell you as soon as I get the news." Troy stretches out his hand to smooth her frowning, and then holds her into his arms,forting her softly. In the middle of the night, it snows heavily. The sun was still shining during the day, but the weather suddenly changes at night. Billie is alone in the rental house, watching TV. After spending the New Year, she will leave here. So whether the weather in Zurich is as fickle as the human, it doesn''t matter to her. In the past two days, she has barely gone out. She has bought a lot of snacks as her food. She has completely be a homebody. The phone on the table is buzzing. Its Karin''s call. Billie answers it, "Hello?" "Billie,e to Ziteng Garden tomorrow? I will let Troy drive to pick you up." "No, I don''t want to be the third wheel." Karin has invited her several times before the New Year, but she refuses. Even though she is lonely, loneliness is not shameful. It is shameful to watch others happy and mourn her unhappiness. "It''s just a meal." "No. I am losing weight these past two days. Im on a diet, so thank you for your kindness." Karin sighs, "Well." Karin can understand Billie''s feelings, so she doesn''t force Billie, although she is a little bit disappointed. After hanging up the phone, Billie throws the phone aside. Then she gets up and picks up the rubbish next to the sofa. She is going to go out to throw it away. Stepping on the thin snow, shes walking in the direction of the trash can. Its freezing. Even each breath she exhales turns into mist. She shrinks her neck into her down jacket. After throwing the rubbish away, shes putting her hands in the pockets of the down jacket and is walking back home. Her shadow is stretched by the streetmp, which looks like indescribable bleak. As walking, she suddenly feels something weird. As if someone is following her, she turns her head violently, but doesn''t see anything. She stands still for a while, and then continues to move forward. Perhaps just for psychological reasons, who will follow behind someone so downcast in such weather? After entering the house and closing the door, just when she is considering whether she should take a shower and go to sleep, she hears two crisp knocks. Her heart tightens and then she hurries to open the door. There is no one outside, but there is a heat keep box on the ground. She squats down and opens the lid of the box. Inside is hot food. The aroma of food is strong. Just a nce, tears well up in her eyes. There is no need to guess who puts this stuff here. Billie steps out and stands in the snow. She shouts, "Robert,e out. I know its you!" The surrounding is quiet, as if no one has ever been here. Its really like Santa us giving a gift to her. Santa uses silently and leaves without a trace. Billie stands under the streetmp, letting snow fall on her body. She sobs quietly. Her breath turns into white mist, but tears gleam in her bright eyes. "Robert, I know you are nearby. I wont leave until youe out!" Every girl has their stubbornness. Billies stubbornness never loses to anyone. She stands there for a full fifteen minutes. Then a figure standing in the dark finally cant help bute out. He holds her from her behind tightly. Feeling the familiar breath, her tears instantly fall down. She breaks free hard, then turns around to look at the person who she misses every day. She angrily asks, "What do you mean? We have already broken up, havent we? Why do you still send me food?" Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Robert is silent. His eyes are sunken and he looks so haggard. "Do you think that I dont go out to eat then I will eat the food you give to me? If I dont eat the food sold outside, I wont eat the food you bring it over! So please dont bother." After Billie finishes speaking, she is about to run away, but Robert grabs her arm, "Don''t treat yourself like this. Even if we have broken up, I still hope you can live a good life." It''s so ridiculous. What does it mean? They have already broken up. How she lives is her own business. "Thank you for your reminder. Thank you so much!" Throwing away his hand resentfully, Billie leaves without looking back. "If we are together, you can return to the way you were before. Let''s be together!" Robert yells at her back. Billie stops abruptly. After a long time, she turns around and smiles mockingly, "Why do you say if? Don''t you think it is like a sympathy and pity for me?" "I think I love you, but I haven''t seen my heart clearly, so I don''t know how to express..." Robert walks up to her, holds her shoulders and says it. Billie steps back slowly, and leaves a sentence, "Then decide after you see your heart clearly." Then she leaves sadly. They havee to this point, but he hasn''t seen his heart clearly. Billie really feels sad. In a blink of an eye, another half month has passed. There is still no news about Jacob. After the New Years Eve, Troy seems to be very busy at work. Every day, watching him leave early in the morning and returnte at night, Karin doesnt have the heart to ask him about Jacob again. One night, Troy returns to Ziteng Garden after ten o''clock. After returning, he doesnt rest, but continues to work in the study room. Seeing him so busy and hard, Karin quietly goes downstairs to make him a bowl of porridge. Just when she brings the porridge to the study room and is about to knock on the door, she hears the voice of Troy speaking inside. "Where did you find him?" His voice seems very tense. Karin''s hand in the air slowly drops. "How is the situation now?" "Okay, I''ll be there immediately." From this moment on, Karin is extremely anxious. She doesn''t move until Troyes out of the study and sees her standing outside the door. There is a trace of surprise in Troys eyes. Karin asks, "Did you find Jacob?" Staring at her, Troy feels that hes a little unable to tell her, so he says lightly, "I will go out for a while and tell you when Ie back." "Why do I have to wait for you toe back? You said that if there is news about Jacob, you will tell me as soon as possible? What happened to Jacob? Did something happen to him?" Karin only feels flustered. Her eyelids begin to twitch wildly. The flustered feeling makes her feel at a loss. She only hopes that Troy can give her an affirmative answer. "Yes." Troy ponders for a moment and answers truthfully. "Where is he?" "I''ll go and take a look first, and then..." "Take me." Her expression is so firm that no one can refuse. Troy sighs helplessly, "Fine." Anyway, if shes destined to know, she will know it sooner orter. Karin changes clothes and follows Troy down the mountain. Sitting in the car, she does not dare to speak. She does not dare to ask Troy about Jacob. From hearing Troy answering the phone in the study room, his tone, and the solemn expression on his face after he came out of the study room, she knows that something must have happened to Jacob, and the situation is definitely not optimistic. The car stops in front of a hospital. Troy gets out of the car, but Karin still sits in it. She is very familiar with this hospital. The first time when she came here, it was Mia had a car ident and her limbs have been amputated. The second time when she came here, it was that she was so heartbroken and cut her wrists tomit suicide after she got known that Troy and Mia were going to get married. It''s the third time now, she doesn''t know why shees for, let alone what is waiting for her inside... No matter what it is, the hospital always makes people feel bad. She doesn''t likeing here. She doesn''t like the smell of the pungent disinfectant. She doesn''t like seeing the gowns worn by doctors because the color is too pale. "Get off." Troy opens the car door for her and stretches out a hand to pull her out of the car. "Is Jacob hurt?" she asks tremblingly. "Well know after we go inside." Taking a deep breath, Karin gets out of the car and is led by Troy into the gate of the hospital. Chapter 184 The Most Ruthless Thing Is Not to Fail Somebody 2 Chapter 184 The Most Ruthless Thing Is Not to Fail Somebody 2 Its not a long distance, but Karin has walked for a long time. If it werent that Troy holds her hands, she might have to walk more slowly. Thinking that if she walks more slowly, she will feel less uneasy. On the second floor, Robert has been already waited there. His expression is also heavy. His expression has never been so heavy before. Karin breaks free from Troy''s arms and rushes forward, asking, "Where is Jacob? How is he?" Robert raises his head and points to the ward behind him, "Hes inside." Just when Karin is about to push the door of the ward, Troy suddenly holds her hand, "Karin, calm down." The atmosphere suddenly freezes. Karin asks in a daze, "Why should I calm down? What happened?" After pushing open the door of the ward with force, Karin sees the person lying on the bed. Her face suddenly turns into pale. She cant move. "Miss Karin..." Seeing her face suddenly changing, Robert approaches her worriedly to support her. Karin can see the white walls and white beds, but she cant see the face of the person lying on the bed. Because his face is covered by arge piece of white cloth. Everything she can see is white. After staggering a few steps, Karin almost falls down to the ground. Troy hugs her from behind. She breaks free from his embrace and continues to walk forward. When she walks in front of the bed, she feels her legs weak and then she directly falls down to the ground. She has no more strength to stand up. "Will you open the cloth for me?" She asks nkly. Troy steps forward and slowly lifts the white cloth. Herst hope is shattered after seeing a familiar and distressing face. She hopes that she goes to the wrong ward or Robert finds the wrong person. That will be like the TV series. But why? Why is it so cruel in reality? Why isnt it like the TV series this time? Karin uses all her strength to stand up and throws herself in front of Jacob. She cries out desperately. She feels that her heart has already broken into pieces. Maybe in the eyes of others, Jacob is just a child she has met and rescued by her. But in her heart, as early as the moment he called her sister, he became her family. In this world, except for her parents and the people she loves, she has already treated him as her family although theyre not rted by blood. But now, he is dead. It seems that he is dead so miserably. She dares not look at him. If she sees his face, her heart will ache so much... "Why this happens? Why??!!!" She cries and asks Troy, "Tell me why this happens!!" "When Robert found him, he was already like this. The specific reason needs to be investigated." "So, he just died like this?" Tears keep falling. Shes so sad that she almost cant breathe. If she knew that chatting in the small hotel was theirst talk, she would not just leave like that. She would definitely do everything possible to understand his pains. She wouldnt let such a thing happen to him. She wouldnt let him lie in this cold room and his scarred face covered with a white cloth. "Don''t be sad. I will find out the cause of his death. Ill try my best to investigate. I won''t let him die like this." Troy understands how sad Karin feels. She has no siblings. Her dearest parents are unwilling to see her nor forgive her. In her heart, she has been longing for family affection. He loves her so much, so he knows her better than anyone... "Jacob, wake up, wake up. Look at me. Im here. Don''t be afraid. I will protect you. I will save you..." Karin strokes Jacob''s bruised face. She cant stop crying. She wipes the blood on the corners of Jacobs mouth with her fingers, "It hurts, right? It must be painful... When you were the most painful, did you hope that I can appear again likest time, and save you again...? You must have been looking forward to it, right?... I''m sorry. I didn''t protect you... I''m sorry, let you leave like this... I''m so sorry..." She leans herself on Jacob, holding his cold hands. She is crying so hard that Troy cant hold her. Those tears for Jacob contain too much self-me and pain. She does not dare to imagine what kind of struggle Jacob has done before death. He must have beenpletely disappointed in fate. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Karin, calm down. No matter how sad you are, he cante back to life. You have done your best for him." "How could I be calm? He is just a child, but he was killed by others like this. Troy, tell me who would hate him so much that killed him like this? Do you really not know the reason? Or youre just afraid that I will be sad if I know..." "I really do not know." Looking at her red and swollen eyes, Troy shakes his head firmly. He presses her shoulders, "Let Robert drive you home first. I have to go to meet someone. He may know the cause of Jacob''s death. When I know the truth, Ille back as soon as possible to tell you, okay?" "I don''t want to go back. I want to stay with him here!" "He is dead. He doesn''t need you to apany him. Be obedient and go back with Robert." Robert walks in and says, "Miss Karin, if you still want to know the cause of Jacob''s death, just go back with me. How could Mr. Troy rest assured if youre here?" Karin looks at the closed eyes of Jacob tearfully. From now on, she will never see those pure eyes, nor his bright smile. A person just disappears like this. Is there anything she can do for him? "Okay, Ill go back. But please, find out the cause of death of Jacob." Even if she cant avenge him, at the very least, let her know why he died like this. From the beginning to the end, she believes there must be some reasons, which causes Jacob to leave without saying goodbye. After getting out of the hospital, the wind is bitterly cold. The tears in the corners of her eyes still keep falling. Karin sits in Robert''s car, watching the view along the way. But the pain in her heart is still so clear. On the halfway, Karin suddenly shouts, "Stop the car." "Whats wrong?" Robert stops the car in surprise. "I want to go to the ce where Jacob has lived. You can go back to Troy. I will take a taxi back by myself." After speaking, she pushes the door and gets out of the car. "Be careful." "I will." Jacob lives nearby. Its Karin who has found the house for him. Its still her who pays for the rent. Jacob has also given her a key, but at that time, she has never thought the key woulde in handy. Moving forward, the tears in her eyes are gleamed by the streetmps. On such a winter day, Karin is wandering the streets with mixed feelings. The snow that still flied in the skyst night has been trampled under the feet of people. She has experienced so many things in these short months. If it were not for the death of Jacob, she might never dare to believe that the most ruthless thing in this world is not to fail somebody, but is the fate of people... Chapter 185 An Unbearable Accident 1 Chapter 185 An Unbearable ident 1 Standing in front of the apartment, Karin tremblingly takes out the key to open the door. The house inside is pitch dark. Its not only dark but also cold, even colder than outside. She walks in and turns on the light. The incandescentmp lights up the house. The quilt on the bed has not been folded. The room is messy. The few buckets of instant noodles have not been thrown away. It seems that someone has lived here all the time, but in fact, Jacob hasnte back since the day he disappeared. These days, she has alwayse here to take a look. Every time she sees the lock on the door, she loses the courage to open the door. Then she just quietly stands outside the door for a while, then leaves sadly... Tears slips down again. She takes off her coat and cleans up the room silently. She does a good cleaning, because she subconsciously feels that Jacob wille back, even though its just her illusion. After finishing everything, she begins to search through everywhere, trying to find some clues to prove why Jacob left without saying goodbye. Finally, under the pillow, she finds out a yellowed diary, which is very thick. Judging from the date, it should have been written for several years. Karin''s heart aches again. She has never known Jacob has the habit of writing a diary. For a child who has not received education, being able to develop such a habit can only exin one thing, which is that he has too much suffering in his heart and he cant tell anyone. So he can only write down all his thoughts, which is also a kind of emotional sustenance. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The first half of the diary is the record of Jacobs past wandering careers. Then Karin reads one of the pages, which says "September 16th, Cloudy. I was beaten again the day before yesterday. I have forgotten that how many times I was beaten. I thought I was dead, but when I opened my eyes, I found that I was still alive. For such a person like me, I really dont know being able to live to this day is if my vitality is too strong, or my luck is too good. It shouldnt be my luck. Because since I was born, there are never lucky things happening to me. But this time, I did seem to be lucky. I was rescued by a beautiful woman. When she looked at me, I felt shes so like my dead sister. The first time I saw her, I actually wanted to cry. This is indeed my luck. It is my only luck since I was born. I dont think I wont be so lucky anymore. God has always been harsh to me..." "October 6th, Sunny. Ever since I learned that the sisters boyfriend was the one I almost killed, Ive been feeling bad these days. Im going crazy because of the condemnation of my conscience. Today I identally got to know that man was going to marry another woman. Should I stop him or not? If I stop him, I will definitely die. I am not afraid of death. But when I die, what should my poor mother do? If I dont stop him, what should my kind sister do? Im so distressed. Can anyone tell me what should I do...?" "October 25th, Sunny. After a period of painful struggle, I finally decided to repay my sister for her life- saving grace. Yesterday I saw her on the street. In the crowds, I saw her. She looked so haggard and so sad. She saved my life, but I took away the happiness that belongs to her. I''m a bastard. I deserve to go to hell. I can''t let myself live in guilt all my life, so Mom, I''m sorry. I think if you are by my side, you will also support my decision, because you are as kind-hearted as sister. But if there is another life, wish you dont have a son like me..." "November 6th, Sunny, I walked out of the prison gate today. The sun dazzled me. I couldnt open my eyes. It was like a dream. Once I went in, I never thought I coulde out again. I knew that sister saved me again. Is there really such a kind person in this world? After she knew that I almost killed her boyfriend, she still saved me. Standing in the sun, I dont know whether I should cry orugh. Such a favor, how could I repay her in my rest life...?" "November 25th, Cloudy, I officially started working in sisters boyfriendspany. Although I am not used to it, I will try to get used to it. I will live a good life in the future and I will never let sister down. She saved my broken life, so even for her, I have to live well. Sister, you have to be happy..." "December 25th, heavy snow..." In fact, this is thest diary written by Jacob. Before Karin reads it, she has never thought that the content in it will have much impact on her. "I''m in pain again. What should I do? I have a crush on a woman who is five years older than me. Is this the Oedipusplex? I don''t know... But I am really attached. When I was most sad, she would always look at me so warmly. I cant stay here. Otherwise, I will disappoint my sister. Whats more, I myself will go crazy. Ill desperately try to protect the family affection between me and her, so even if I have to try my best, I dont want to ruin this rtionship, let alone ruin my sisters impression of me. I can only leave. I have to go a ce where is no her. Its Christmas tonight. I asked her out. I wanted to say goodbye. I really didnt like leaving without saying goodbye. But when I saw my sister and her warm eyes, I couldnt say anything. I could only drink until I be numb. At twelve oclock in the morning, we came out of the restaurant. It snowed a little outside. She smiled and waved to me, then turned away. She would never know that I stared at her back for a long, long time. We have talked so much. But I''m sorry. I can''t say goodbye out. I''m so grateful that at thisst moment, I didn''t destroy the pure family affection between us..." With a bang sound, the heavy diary slips from Karin''s hands to the floor. She has never expected that Jacobs feelings have such a change. Besides, she has never expected that Jacob would leave silently here because of this... Bending down in pain, she covers her face with her hands, weeping in sadness. The tearse out from her fingers, dripping on the diary. She has never been so flustered. She suddenly doesn''t know what to do. After crying for a long time, she packs the diary into her bag and leaves the apartment where Jacob has lived. Wandering on the street like a ghost, she stops in front of a bar, feeling really sad. She has been very conservative, but for the first time, she has the idea of wanting to indulge herself. She really wants to go in for a few drinks, although she knows she cant drink at all. Inside, the neon lights are shining and the rock music is deafening. The smiles on those people who swag their bodies so excitedly forms a sharp contrast with the sad expression on her face at this time. She finds a corner and sits down, letting the waiter serve a few bottles of red wine. She drinks it by herself. Soon, she has drunk up a bottle of red wine, but shes still sober. Staring at the empty bottle for five minutes, has she drunk it up by herself? She begins to question. Is it possible that wine will turn into the water when people are sad? The mobile phone in her pocket vibrates badly. She takes it out and sees that its William''s number. She is startled, not knowing whether to answer it or not. At this time, she actually just wants to be alone. The vibration stops and a text messagees in, "Answer the call. I have something to say." She sniffles and dials back. The phone is quickly connected, "What''s the matter?" she asks. "Where is the document I gave youst time? I have to get it now." "Are you still at thepany?" She asks drunkenly, feeling dizzy. She feels that the tables and chairs in front of her are dancing. "Yes, I have a vacation tomorrow, so I worked overtime today." Hearing the noisy voice on the phone, William asks uncertainly, "Are you in a bar?" Chapter 186 An Unbearable Accident 2 Chapter 186 An Unbearable ident 2 Karin doesn''t answer him, but says apologetically, "I locked the document in the drawer, and the key is with me." "Where are you? Ille over to get it." After hanging up the phone, Karin leans on the sofa tiredly and closes her eyes, thinking of Jacobs pure smile. She doesn''t understand when he has had these wrong thoughts. With a self-deprecating smile, she stares at the red wine in the ss and asks, "You stupid boy! I shouldnt have saved you, right?" If Troy knows Jacob''s thoughts, he will definitely be very angry. He will definitely not trace the cause of Jacobs death anymore. He will definitely think that Jacob deserves to death, because he doesn''t like Jacob at the beginning. Its not that the red wine cant get her drunk, but it just needs some time. Even though her mind is nk, some memories are still clear. In the end, William stilles over. In the crowded bar, he sees the woman sitting in the dark corner. He walks straight over, sits opposite her, and asks with concern, "What''s wrong? Are you in a bad mood?" "A little bit." Karin nods truthfully. "Had a fight with Troy?" "As long as I am in a bad mood, you just think that I had a fight with Troy?" "Because he is the most important person to you. Only if he is important to you can he easily affect that your mood." Karin smiles bitterly, "You are wrong. It is not only love that affects a person''s mood. Family affection and friendship can also affect a person. If you say that you have no families or friends, I can understand..." "So, are you upset because of family affection or friendship today?" Karin stares at him, "Can I trust you?" "It seems that youre going to tell me something." "How do you know?" William smiles brightly, "Every time you want to tell me something, you will ask, Can I trust you?" "Then can I trust you?" He nods, "Of course, don''t forget, I have always been your friend." "Okay, then drink first." After taking a sip of red wine, Karin lowers her head and says, "I seem to have killed someone..." "What?" William is quite surprised. "He is a boy. I saved him. He is five years younger than me. I always treat him as my brother. He is also happy to call me sister. I thought we would be like real families even if we are not rted by blood. I didnt expect that he would have a crush on me. He said he was afraid of ruining our rtionship and that I would hate him, so he left quietly. I let Troy find him for a long time. I finally found him tonight, but hes dead..." Karin cries again. She turns away sadly, not wanting William to see her weak. William is silent for a long time before speaking, "Although I don''t know why the boy passed away, I don''t think its your fault. Because loving someone is not wrong. Besides, being loved is not wrong, either. Affections are the most uncontroble." "It''s not love, it''s just an attachment. He loves her mother and sister very much, but his sister died a long time ago, and he has not seen his mother for a few years. So he yearns for family and warmth, so he put these feelings on me. He mistakenly thought it was love. If I could find out his abnormality earlier, I would be able to guide him out of the misunderstanding and avoid the tragedy. Then he would not die. ..." Karin still mes herself. She still feels that she doesn''t care enough about Jacob. "Not everything in this world can be predicted. If it can be predicted, there will be no tragedy." Karin chokes with sobs, nodding, "Yes, it''s all unpredictable. Maybe I shouldn''t save him at the beginning, then he could live longer..." For the first time, Karin feels that it is not a good thing for people to be sympathetic. Karin is finally drunk. Her minds gradually blur, and then shepletely passes out. When she wakes up, she opens her dim eyes to look at the strange environment in front of her. Its not Ziteng Garden, but apletely strange environment. Suddenly realizing something, Karin turns over and sits up. Shes shocked to realize that she is naked and lying on an unfamiliar bed. What makes her panic is that there is a naked man who is lying next to her. The man is William. What the hell! Karin screams in horror and quickly wraps her body in the quilt. Her face turns into pale. William is awakened by her scream. He suddenly opens his eyes. After seeing everything in front of him, he is actually more shocked than her, "Whats going on..." Pow! Karin ps him fiercely. Shes too angry to say a word! "Karin, don''t get me wrong. I didn''t want to do anything to you. I was drunkst night. I don''t even know what happened..." William''s expression looks innocent and sincere. He doesnt seem to be lying, but Karin will never believe him anymore. Pointing her hand in the direction of the door, she says coldly, "Get out." William turns his back, "You put on your clothes first. Ill exin to you." He has no ns to leave at all. Because once he leaves, he can no longer make it clear. Karin picks up the clothes on the floor and rushes into the bathroom. After mming the door, she squats down decadently, but she cant shed a tear anymore. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The affairs of the world are inconstant, which is beyond her ability to bear. Her father has made a five- year-long agreement with her. Shes heartbroken and helpless. Jacob suddenly died. She feels distressed and unbearable. Knowing the reason why Jacob left, she mes herself. After being drunk and spending the night in the hotel, she doesnt know what she is feeling now. What she can feel is just like numbness and despair. Has she betrayed Troy? Has she cheated on him? Although the memory ofst night is nk, even if nothing happens to her and William, she cant forgive herself... She silently gets dressed and then goes out, without crying from beginning to end. William has already gotten dressed and has been waiting for her. Seeing hering out, he steps forward and grabs her arm, "Listen to me,st night... " "Let me go!" She sternly reprimands, without even looking at him. "Why do you just not believe me? I was drunkst night. I dont remember what happened at all. We have known each for some time. You should know me. Im not the kind of person who will hit others when they are down. So I wouldnt do such a thing to you." "Not everything in this world can be predicted. If it can be predicted, there will be no tragedy." Karin turns around, "This was what you told mest night. Now, I think I can get what you meant." William frowns, grasping her arm harder, "Don''t look at me with this kind of eyes. You will make me feel like a nasty viin. I can swear that I have never other thoughts for you. I think that being a friend you can trust is enough for me." Karin smiles sarcastically, "Friend? I don''t need a friend who would stab me in the back. Because I trust you too much, I tell you everything. Because I trust you too much, I think even if I am drunk, you will protect me well. What could be crueler than this? The person you trust most stab you in the back?" Chapter 187 There Is No Third Choice 1 Chapter 187 There Is No Third Choice 1 William stands there, gazing at nothing for quite a while. It is not until Karin shakes off his hand heavily and leaves with resentment that he recovers himself and hurriedly chases Karin out of the hotel. Looking at her disappearing figure, he yells at her, "I wont let this go like that! I wont let you treat me as that kind of person!" Karin doesnt stop nor turn back, she reaches out and calls a taxi, then gets on the car expressionlessly. Her face looks so pale, like a gardenia flower, its fragrance is still there but its purity no longer exists. She is searching her mobile phone in her pocket with a shaking hand, but finds that her phone is switched off. She closes her eyes, pondering in pain for a moment, and dials Troy''s number. Her call is answered immediately, "Hello? Karin?" When she suddenly hears his gentle voice from the other side, Karin no longer can hold back her tears, weeping silently. "Karin, are you okay?" She desperately covers her mouth to stop herself from crying out, whimpering for a while before clearing her throat and calming herself down to try to exin, "Last night... " "I know." "What do you... know?" Her face bes paler. "I knowst night you were at Billie''s house. I called you, but your phone was switched off, so I called her and asked her where you were. She said you were with her, then I was relieved that you were safe at her house." Karin is stunned. She suddenly feels as if shees from a different world, she cant understand what everyone says anymore. Noticing her silence, Troy sweetlyforts her, "Don''t be sad, people can''t come back to life again, what gone are gone. We should live our lives well." "I know... " Her tears return again. She feels so wretched that she couldnt even tell how she feels to Troy. She thinks Troy must not know how much pain a dead person could bring to a living person. If he knows, he would never say something like that to her again. "I''m sorry." She waits for him to hang up the phone first, but only gets an apology from the other side. Karin weeps more fiercely, "Why did you say sorry to me?" "I doesn''t find out the exact cause of Jacob''s deathst night, I feel very sorry for you, give me some more time, I won''t let you down." "No need... " She almost blurts out, obviously the answer she is so desperate to knowst night, doesnt seem important to her anymore. She doesnt want him to dig into it, not because she doesnt care about Jacob, but because she doesnt want Troy to know that Jacob is no longer the old Jacob, and he saved the one that he shouldnt have... Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. If it isnt for Karin, Troy wouldn''t let go of anyone who betrays him. If he knows the truth, maybe he would be sad, but it means nothingpared with what happenedst night. He will be devastated if he knows his Karin slept with other guy. Karin doesn''t have the courage to confess to him now. "Why?" As she expects, Troy is so confused. "As you says, people can''te back once they are died. Knowing the cause of Jacobs death doesnt bring him back. This thing has bothering you for a long time, so now the best thing for us to do is just letting it go, okay?" Although Troy is a bit confused, he doesn''t ask more questions, he smiles and says, "Well then, I''m going to a meeting, see you tonight." "See you." After hanging up the phone, Karin finally couldn''t restrain herself from crying. She covers her face with two hands and cries out loud, thinking over and over again in her mind that she is so so sorry to her Troy and she is the one that should apologize to him first... She cries so loud, so devastated that even the taxi driver feels a surge of pity for her and turns around to ask her gently, "Miss, is everything okay?" She looks up, realizing that she maybe behave udylike, she dries up her tears and says, "I am fine, please just pull over there." Sitting in an elegant cafe with good lighting on the second floor, Karin looks outside, watching the hustle and bustle of the street, with cars passing by, pedestrians hurrying by, shortly, you will feel like you have lost in this world and couldnt remember the faces you have seem just now. Life can be so easy if memories could be erased like this, again she is totally indulging in her own thought. The phone on the table vibrates, it is Billie calling, with a vacant face, she picks up the phone unconsciously, "... Hello?" "Where are you?" "Lotus Cafe, if you have time, juste over." "Okay." Hearing the weird sound of Karin, Billie quickly hangs up the phone and heads to the coffee shop. Twenty minutester, Billie meets Karin. Looking at the haggard woman in front of her, Billie sighs quietly and says, "I know about the death of Jacob, how does that boy have such a great charm to torture you like this?" "How do you know?" "I heard it from Troy, he couldn''t reach youst night and called me, I lied for you." "Why did you lie for me?" "Because before Troy called me, William also called me. He said you were in a bad mood and drinking in a bar, so he asked me if I wanted to go over there. And because I was working uptest night, so I refused him and asked him to take care of you. Then I received the call from Troy, I was afraid he may find out you were with William, so I lied to him that you were with me at that time." "What time was it then?" Billie paused for a moment, "It seemed to be around ten o''clock." "And didnt you contact us again after that?" "No, there''s nothing to worry about with William around, he''ll definitely send you back after you''ve vented your emotions." Karin smiles mockingly, "Do you trust that man?" Sensing the weirdness in her tone, Billie frowns, "What''s wrong? Did something happen?" "He doesn''t send me back." "What? Did you spend the night in the bar?" "I woke up in a hotel, naked, and William was sleeping next to me, just as naked as I was!" The vibe suddenly turns cold, Billie is dumbfounded and can not utter a word. Who wouldn''t be surprised, who would be able to ept this, if something like this happened! "What do you mean? You mean William tries to get you drunk and... then... " "I don''t know. He said he was as drunk as I wasst night and couldn''t remember anything. Whether it''s true or not, I won''t trust him anymore." Bang! Billie smacks her hand down on to the table and stands up angrily, "Son of a bitch, I''ll go to find him and ask him about it!" "No need." Karin tugs on her sleeve, "Don''t make a big deal out of it first, I''m in a mess in my head right now. Instead of worrying about whether I has really slept with Williamst night, I''m more worried about how I''m going to face Troy if he finds out... " "We can''t let him know." Billie holds her hand, and says gravely, "Listen to me, you must not let him know." "But I can''t bear to lie to him... " "Are you going to confess to him?" "I don''t know exactly what to do, I feel guilty if I don''t confess to him, and I''m afraid he won''t forgive me if I do... " Karin shakes her head and says painfully, "Why did things turn out like this, why did this have to happen just when we are about to get married... " "Karin, it is indeed infuriating to have something like this happen, but you have to be calm at this time anyway, because men can''t ept a woman cheating on him, especially if that woman is still the woman he loves the most. The more he loves you, the more he expects from you. Even if you say you were unconscious at that time and had no intention to betray him, he won''t believe it anyway. In a man''s view, betray is unforgivable, there is not so much to exin. If you are very confident in Troy''s love and think he can tolerate you sleeping with other man, then you can give it a try, but I have to remind you that this is very dangerous." Billie''s words are like a basin of ice water pouring over Karin''s shivering heart. She is really going to be crazy, she grabs her friend''s hand tightly and asks her in tears, "Then tell me, what should I do? Just pretend that nothing has happened?" "Yes, pretend that nothing has happened, if even you can not forget it, can not let go of it, do you really expect Troy can take it as nothing and let it go once you tell him the truth, dont you?" "But it''s so hard, I used to be proud of being wholeheartedly in love with him, my love to him is so pure, so sincere that I dont allow any ws or deceptions exist. But now you''re asking me to be with him as if nothing has happened, I really don''t have the confidence that I can do it well." "Then give up, give up your love with Troy and leave him. Because now you only have two choices, the first one, forget everything happenedst night and move on, the second choice, tell your Troy the truth and then break up with him and never see him anymore. Thats it, you dont have the third choice. Perhaps I do not know men well, but there is one thing I am certain of, men are born to be jealousy, even if he loves you so much that he will die for you, saying that he will forgive you for everything, it is just a lie of him. Once you stab a knife into his heart, the scar will be left there forever, and it just can not heal. If you want to help him to drag the knife out of his heart, you may end up hurting him more." Chapter 188 There Is No Third Choice 2 Chapter 188 There Is No Third Choice 2 Billie''s every word is to the point. Karin is leaning on her shoulder and cries loudly. She admits that what Billie says are of course reasonable, otherwise she wont have struggled and lost for so long. "I will try... " "Okay, don''t be sad, it''s all my fault, it''s my fault, I trusted the wrong person. If I hasn''t trusted him too much, this wouldn''t have happened if I had rushed over there and helped youst night." Billie is so guilty, and mes herself in her heart, but she is more depressed, wondering about why loving someone is so hard... "I don''t me you, it''s because we all trusted him too much." She believes in William even more than Billie does. She remembers well that Troy once said to her, "You can not judge a person by his appearance, a bad guy is very good at concealing himself." Perhaps she is just too naive to believe that human natures are all good. She doesnt go to work all day and doesnt need to go again in the future. She sits on the swing in the Ziteng Garden at night, waiting for Troy toe back. In fact she hasnt waited for him for a long time, since he said that her waiting for him made him feel pressured. So now she wont wait for him unless something important happens. She hasn''t decided to confess to him what has happenedst night, because she is so overwhelmed and just wants to see him which maybe could calm her down a little. At seven o''clock, Troyes back. As soon as he sets foot on the garden, Karin runs to him and hugs him tightly. It is the first time that she has taken an initiative to hug him, no doubt, she loves him so much! "Are you in a better mood?" Troy asks gently, with his hand putting on her shoulder. "Yes, I am better." "Then get inside and eat, I''m starving, I didnt sleep well all night, and worried about you so much, and I ate very little during the day." Being led by him into the dining room, she sits with him face to face, Troy at the beginning thinks Karin is going to be sad for a while, but now that he sees that she seems to havee out of her sadness, he is in a good mood, and has a better appetite. "Why aren''t you eating?" He asks concernedly, he is eating hungrily, but she is just staring at him. "I''m not hungry, I has some snacks this afternoon." "But you need to eat something more or less, otherwise you''ll be hungry early in the night." Troy thoughtfully puts some foods into the bowl for her. She takes a few bites as he told, then puts down her chopsticks and continues to stare at the man in front of her. "Is something on my face? I''m so nervous being looked at by you." He gives a rare mischievous smile, like a child. "No, I just feel so happy watching you eating like this... " "If watching me eating makes you feel happy, isn''t happiness too easy for you?" "Yes, it is." She smiles bitterly, her heart sinks deeply. Happiness seems so easy, but often the simplest things are not so easy to get. "Let''s go for a dress fitting tomorrow, are you free?" "Yes, I''m free, I''ve quit my job." "You quit your job?" Troy is quite surprised, "Didnt you say you would die for your job? Why did you suddenly want to quit your job?" "I want to prepare for the wedding without any worries." This answer is quite satisfactory to Troy, he smiles and nods, "Very well." When she goes upstairs after dinner, she locks herself in the bathroom while Troy is working in the study room. She buries herself with hot water, rubbing her body fiercely, thinking that her body might have been tainted by another man, she just wants to peel off all the skin from her body. She is a very traditional girl. Although in 21st century, it is normal for girls to have one-night stand with other man, she just can not ept it. She hopes her love to Troy is pure and noble. It is because she is a traditional woman that she never has sex with Barry before even though they have been together for years. When she met Troy with a pure body, she has already decided that he is the only man she would ever have in her life. The skin on her body already turns red by her fierce scrubbing, yet she has no intention of stopping until Troy finishes his work and goes back to the bedroom, calling her name, then she ends the torture of herself. "Did you have a long shower?" Troy asks in a soft voice as he looks at her red face. "Not very long." "Then why is your face so red? It makes me want to bite your face." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He smiles and leans down to kiss her, but she looks away in a panic, pointing in the direction of the door in a breathless manner and says, "I''m a bit thirsty and would like to go to get a ss of water." After saying that, she runs out of the bedroom, and goes downstairs to the living room, holding the ss of water with her hands trembling, feeling that as soon as Troyes near to her, she would feel she is a dirty girl... Standing there for quite a long time, she finally makes the decision to go upstairs. Hearing the sound of water from the bathroom, she lies down on the bed and tucks the quilt around her body. Her two eyes are tightly closed, but her mind runs wildly. She holds her breath quietly and carefully listens the sound from in the bathroom, worrying that Troy would want to make out with her after taking a shower. Perhaps the pressure on her heart is so heavy that her consciousness gradually drifts off, and if a hand has not suddenly encircled her from behind, she might have fallen asleep soon. When Troy tries to get his hand into her nightgown, she curls back and tries to escape, curling up on the edge of the bed, not daring to turn around to look at the man behind her, only pretending to be tired and saying, "Troy, I''m tired... " Troy senses her weirdness, he could tell her rejection is not because of her shyness as she used to show. "Okay." He doesnt force her, but just cover her with the quit and turns off themp. When the whole room is getting dark, Karin finally relieves and falls on sleep quickly. The next morning, she follows Troy to go the the most exclusive royal wedding dress shop in Zurich to try on her wedding dress. Looking at the white beautiful wedding dress, she bes nervous again, thinking that the colour of the white dress is too ironic. Troy asks her to pick a few sets she likes, and she picks five sets, all of them are red dresses. "Why do you pick the red ones?" Troy is clearly confused. "It looks pretty, and the red is quite festive." "Then you have to pick a white wedding dress, right? You can''t just wear this if were taking wedding pictures." She nods ordingly, "Okay." She casually walks around the shop and randomly picks out a simple but elegant wedding dress and points her hand to it, "I would like to try this one." "Go and try it on." Troy nods. The staff at the bridal shop leads her to the fitting room, and she has just changed her dress when her mobile phone suddenly rings. She takes it out and see that it is Williams calling, her face turns pale immediately, even whiter than that wedding dress. She doesn''t know what he is calling about, and even if he is calling because of emergency, she doesn''t want to know anymore, let alone being curious about it. She gets off the phone without any doubt. Then she closes her eyes, takes a deep breath and is about to push the door open to go out when her phone vibrates again, only this time it is a text message from William. "See you at my office at 3pm and I''ll prove what I said is true." She is stunned and stands still for quite a while. Troy knocks the door and asks, "Karin, are you ready?" Panicking, she hurriedly deletes the text message and walks out with her head down. "Not bad, you look gorgeous... " Troy praises her with great satisfaction, Karin is tall and has a good figure, she looks good in any dress, not to mention in this beautiful wedding dress. "Are you okay? Why does your face look so bad?" She shakes her head, "Yes, I am fine." She then tries on a few more wedding dresses and then the two of them leave the bridal shop and gets into the car. Troy gazes at her for a moment, and reaches out to fasten her seatbelt and asks with concern, " Cant you get out of the shadow of Jacob''s death?" "Eh?" She snaps out of her daze, "Why do you say that?" "Since yesterday, you''ve be very distracted, although you doesn''t say anything, as your fiance, I can feel something wrong about you." Her eyes get wet, "I''m sorry... " "My stupid girl, why do you apologize to me?" "For making you worry about me." "Soon you will be my wife, it''s my duty to worry about you, it''s been hard for you these days, your father won''t forgive you, and Jacob died suddenly. I know you are very sad. I just feel guilty that I can''t do anything for you." "Don''t feel guilty." Karin hugs him tightly and sobs, "You''ve done many things for me, thank you Troy, I''m fine, it''s probably just because of the stupid pre-marital phobia, I will get betterter." Her tears all fall on his shoulder. Compared with her promise to her father and the death of Jacob, the thing that tortures her most is that she is no longer pure and she can not love the man she is holding now wholeheartedly and fearlessly... Chapter 189 I Want To Prove Myself 1 Chapter 189 I Want To Prove Myself 1 Karin finally decides to go to see William, she thinks that even if William doesn''t prove anything, it is still necessary to make things clear. When she arrives at his office, William gets up and closes the door, pointing to the sofa, "Sit down." "No need." She looks at him with an expressionless expression, "I wille to meet you just because I want to tell you not to call me again, I don''t want to talk about that night!" William is stunned and grabs her arm, "Come with me." "For what?" "As I said before, I want to prove to you that I am not lying to you." "There''s no need for that, just don''t show up in front of me again and I''ll be grateful to you!" She struggles to get away from his hand and is about to leave. William steps forward to stop her, "Are you going to treat me as an asshole for the rest of my life?" "No need, I don''t think we will meet each other for the rest of our lives." William tugs on her arm again, "Whatever you think, I have to prove myself." He yanks her out of the office and Karin struggles angrily, "Let go of me! Let go of me!" Several colleagues walks forward, all gawking at them with curiosity. She feels so embarrassed and lowers her voice down, "Let go of me, I can walk on my own!" William releases his hand and the two of them walk out of thepany and get into his car, she asks grinding her teeth in anger, "What do you want?" "You will know when we get there." William drives the car to a familiar ce and stops. Karin looks out of the window, and her face suddenly turns grave, he has actually brought her back to the hotel. She pushes to open the car door and wants to p William heavily, but he reaches out to stop her, "Aren''t you curious about what really happened that night?" Her hand is trembling in the air, she tightens her lips and follows him to walk into the hotel. William finds the lobby manager and asks him to let them see the CCTV footage of that night. After a careful inquiry, the lobby manager regrettably tells them, "It''s impossible for us to install cameras in the guests rooms, so I can''t help you two." "I know, but I mean your hotel must have surveince cameras installed in the lobby or in the corridor, could you show us how we both arrived at the hotel and got into the room at that night?" "Okay." The lobby manager first checks out the date when they checked in, then finds out the video of the same time period, soon, he gets the right video. Karin holds her breath tightly and stares at the screen of the disy. She sees a strange man wearing a mask and sunsses, dragging her and William into the hotel room one after another, from the video, she and William were indeed unconscious, and the man obviously did it on purpose, he disguised in such a way that it is impossible to see his face. And after he put the two of them into the hotel room, he quietly went out of the hotel. "That''s all." The lobby manager points to the disy. "Thank you. We have got what we need." William shakes hands with him, tugs Karin''s sleeve and leaves the hotel with her. Standing outside the hotel, he says with a long sigh, "See? I am also unconscious at that night, we are obviously set up by someone." Karins face turns stiff and she looks up at the sky nkly and walks away without saying a word. William follows behind her and yells at her, "Let''s find a ce to talk about it!" "There''s nothing we should talk about." "Now! We have to talk!" He drags her into his car and then drives to the beach. The endless sea looks like a roaring bowl of water, with breaking waves crashing into the rocks again and again. The sound of the waves sometimes is angry, is gentle, is soft, and is sad. "After watching the video, do you still refuse to forgive me?" William asks with chagrin as he stands behind Karin. She doesn''t say anything, with her eyes staring listlessly at the distant sea. When she was a child, her grandmother would take her to the river bank and say to her, "Karin, remember don''t be a carefree bird in the sky when you reincarnate in the next life. Although the sky is endless, it is not as tolerate as the sea on the ground, which can hold the water of all rivers from everywhere. If you can choose, just be the sea in your next life that can enfold everything." At this moment, she doesn''t want to hate anyone, she just wants to turn herself into a sea and let everything sink to the bottom. "It''s reasonable that you don''t forgive me, I expect today from the very beginning." William steps forward and stands side by side with her, smiling with a despondent expression, "Do you know why we met the first time?" Karin nces at him, "I ran into you on my blind date." "That wasnt a coincidence, I nned our meeting on purpose." Her heart tightens, "What do you mean?" "That day when you were on a blind date, I approached you on purpose with one goal in mind, to make you fall in love with me." What? Karinughs coldly and looks straight at William, "What exactly are you talking about?" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "I''m telling you that I lied to you at the very beginning." "Why do you want me to fall in love with you?" "Because only by making you fall in love with me can Troy love someone else." "Love who? Or who sent you to me?" "Mia." Hearing this name, it feels like being hit by a thunderstorm. Karin''s brain goes wild, and as she stares nkly at the man in front of her, she feels she is such a pathetic person. "How much money did she pay you?" William smiles sarcastically, "You really see me as the trash, we''ve known each other for so long, even if I''ve disguised myself, you should be clear that I''m not the kind of person who does things for money." "Then for what?" Karin''s expression looks even more sarcastic than his. "Seven years ago, when I first came here to study, I met Mia at a ball, and was attracted by her cold but elegant charm at that time, and fell in love with her uncontrobly. Andter I learned that her name is Mia, and she and I were ssmates in different sses but in the same college, so I started to run after her fanatically for a few years, and never wanted to give up. I was so persistent in chasing her, but she never gave a look on me, because her heart already was given to another man that she first met at the ball. Since then, he was the only man in her eyes. So seven years ago, I had actually met Troy, only at that time, he didnt notice me." "Because of her, I stayed in Zurich as she wished. We had been getting along like friends. I don''t seem like the kind of man who would do crazy things, but when she cried and begged me to help her, I couldnt refuse and did the things that I didnt want to do for the first time... " Even if William doesn''t confess, Karin knows clearly what kind of favor Mia was begging him to do - their "unintentional" encounter. "She said that Troy had fallen in love with another woman and she really had no choice but to ask me to steal that woman from him, at that time she was so drunk and devastated. I knew clearly it was very childish and I may not seed, yet I agreed because I didnt want to see her so unhappy, and I was also very curious about what kind of person she was that could make Troy abandon Mia, the woman that I had been chasing for years but failed." "So then you started getting involved in my life? Presenting yourself as my friend to win my trust?" Karin questioned him in a cold but angry tone. "Yes." "Then don''t you know that you have failed in your n? Aside from winning my trust, do you really think you have achieved your goal and make me fall in love with you?" Chapter 190 I Want To Prove Myself 2 Chapter 190 I Want To Prove Myself 2 "No, I haven''t been taking any action against you, how could my n work?" "Then why not? How could you not do it for the sake of someone you love?" "After knowing you, every time I saw your pure eyes and your kind smile, I couldn''t bear to have that kind of nasty thoughts towards you again, so even after gaining your trust, I didnt take any action further. One day Mia found me and questioned me why I didnt get closer to you, I said I couldn''t bear to hurt such an innocent girl and convinced her to give up her evil n, and that love cannot be forced, and that if Troy didnt love her in his heart, even if he was not in love with someone else, he wouldn''t have loved her at the very beginning. Sheughed at me coldly after hearing my words and asked me in return, if I knew love can not be forced, then why would I still be so obsessed with her and be willing to do anything for her. Iughed bitterly and replied that although I loved her so much, but I never wanted to use hical means to get her, so I hoped she could love Troy as the way I loved her, keeping our sanity and loving our loved ones in a distant way with the most sincere wishes to them. But she ended up disappointing me, and the things she didter made me feel that my years of infatuation to her were not worth it. I was blindly falling in love with her at first sight, which was so damned. I knew her every evil n, including the car ident that ruined her and thest bit of good impression I kept of her in my heart, right at that moment, my love to her was gone... " She is such an idiot. It turns out that William knew the truth about the car ident at the very beginning - it was Mia who nned the car ident! It is so ridiculous that she even came to confide in him about the ident, and what is more ridiculous was that he pretended so well that he knew nothing about the truth and tried tofort her. How ironic! Now that thinking backwards, everything looks so ridiculous. "Then since when did you turn your love for Mia to me?" Karin''s remark surprises William a lot, he probably doesn''t expect that she has seen him through. "From the day Troy decided to marry Mia and I met you at the night with pouring rains, watching you crying and suffering. I knew the truth about the story but I couldn''t say anything, that night was the most unbearable night in my twenty years of life. You cried all night, and I felt sad for you all night, it was on that night, the moment I watched you shed tears, my heart changed. I knew I didnt deserve to love you. So I never wants to fight for it, I am so happy just to be a friend of you, a friend you could confide in for the rest of your life, but I never expects that I would be the chess of someone''s n." "Your love really goes as fast as ites, you have loved someone for seven years and in a sudden, you can fall in love with another woman youve known for a few months. Your love is really cheap... " "I know what I said will make you despise me, and I n to put my secret in my heart for the rest of my life, but now I decide to confess to you, it is because I dont want to deceive you anymore, whether you forgive me or not, from this moment, I want to be true to myself." "That night, did you really lose your consciousness totally?" Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Karin''s expression is so grave as she forces him to answer, "Really? You dont remember anything?" The two confront with each other for a long time, William takes a deep breath and nods his head and says, "I did wake upter." "So... did you take advantage of me?" Her body trembles slightly, she is so desperate to wish that he would deny it immediately, but he doesn''t say another word to deny or to admit it, he just keeps silent. What William is thinking doesnt matter to Karin anymore. She cant know the truth, nor she wants to know the truth. What had happened had happened. You can not change anything, right? Anyway, the oue is more of a victory than the process for Karin. "Is it Mia again? The hotel thing." She asks with her eyes closed. "I asks her about it and she says no." "And you believe what she says?" "You will believe her too if you see what she has became now. For someone who''s so disheartened, she doesn''t have the strength to scheme anything." Karin opens her eyes, a blur of darkness in front of her eyes, "It seems that in this world, there are many more people who want to break up me and Troy." She should have known that this is an unpromising rtionship from the beginning. Whether it is man- made or Gods will, Karin and Troy just can not realize their wish of holding each others hand and growing old together like an ordinary couple... "You go away, from now on, don''t let me see you again." Karin walks towards the beach, William follows her, "Let''s go together, I''m not at ease leaving you here." "Who are you to be worried about me?" She raises her head angrily, "Get out of my sight right now before I hate you, I won''t appreciate you approaching me with some sort of purpose and onlying to your senses at the critical moment and stopping something bad happens, you''ve lost your right to be forgiven, so please go back to the ce where you are from. From now on, I don''t know you, and you don''t know me." William''s dark eyes shes with a hint of sadness as he nods guiltily, "Okay, I''ll go." He turns around and takes a few steps forward before stopping again, turning his back and saying, "Be more careful, you have already fallen into a trap, there will be more unknown difficulties waiting for you." Karin doesn''t even move her eyelids, raising her lips to reveal a mocking smile. She walks alone along the beach for a long time, and gets near to a pile of reefs, and sits on the highest one, gazing at the sea from the distance. For the first time, she starts to examine her own past life. What is the reason for her bonding with Troy? What is the reason for getting involved in his family''s conflict, and then what is the reason for being targeted by William? And finally, what is the reason for that woman Mia to fall into madness? After thinking about it for a long time, she is really exhausted. The world is full of danger, the human being is full of evil thoughts. From the very beginning, she has be the ything for someone. She is so naive to think that love could be simple as long as they love each other and could sacrifice everything for love. Now it seems that she is so wrong! She has never regretted meeting Troy, even though it means bringing the world''s ruthlessness to her world, but at this moment, she feels regretted a bit. If she had never met him again after saving him on the boat four years ago, then at least she would not be on such a desperate path now. If she knows there is no future for her and Troy, she would rather keep her memory with him from the first time they met. She is not grateful for William''s sudden awakening, but she should be grateful that he makes her realize that her life needs to be reexamined. She should not to trust others easily, should not to be overly demanding of perfect love, and should be tolerant, understanding and considerate... She is so exhausted that she even has no strength to hate a person. The mobile phone in her pocket rings, without having to look at it, she knows it is from Troy, she answers the phone and says in a low voice, "I am on my way to home." Then she hangs up the phone. Troy is standing outside the Ziteng Garden waiting for her. Seeing his figure from afar, Karin hides the pain in her heart and tries to squeeze out a smile on her face that would not worry his Troy. "I''m back." She waves her hand and approaches him, "Have you been waiting me for a long time?" "I''ve always made you wait for me before, so today I''m trying to get a taste of what it''s like to wait for someone too." "How does it feel?" "Not very well." Chapter 191 I Want to Prove Myself 3 Chapter 191 I Want to Prove Myself 3 She smiles and intwines her arm with his. Come on. Im hungry. They step into the dining hall together as Yuma has already got the dinner prepared well. On the table is a vase with some roses in it, fresh beads of dews covering it. Happy Valentines Day! Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Troy hands her an exquisite jewelry box. It takes a moment for her to realize what happened. Im so sorry. I dont have any gifts for you as I forget its a special day. Never mind, but I think I should get double gifts on the next Valentines day. Feeling bitterly upset as she nods in agreement. If troy figures out what happened in the hotel, will he love her the same? Noticing shes absent-minded, he cares about her. Whats on your mind? Arent you hungry? Yes, I am. She lowers her head to have some food, trying to conceal her unease. Ive been considering if we should hold our wedding in London? I think, at least, we should give it a try, right? Youll be much happier if your parents attend our wedding. Karin puts away her dishes. Ill go back to my room. Come and find me if you finish your dinner. I want to talk to you. Since she wants to have a talk, Troy instantly rises to his feet. Lets have a talk now. Then they go upstairs together and sit in the sofa face to face. After deliberating for a while, Karin says, Can we dy the wedding? Again? Why? Troy arches his brow with confusion. II dont think Im ready for it. To be exact, shes not in the mood. Youre lying. You came to Zurich at all costs to find me in that you love me and want to stay with me. And thats why youre ready for a wedding. Ive told you in the morning that it seems Ive got some marriage phobia. I want to take a trip on my own to get rxed before the wedding. Well have a honeymoon trip after the wedding. Plus, Ill be worried about you if you go on a trip alone. Karin knows its hard to make him change his mind, but she has made up her mind to follow her heart. Sorry, Troy. But I really feel awful when I imagine that Ill stay here forever with you. Im under huge pressure now. Please. I really need some personal time and space for a while. Watching the anticipation in her eyes, he sighs, Fine. The wedding can be dyed, though, you must travel with me. No. I want to do it alone. But I know youll worry about me, but I wasnt born yesterday, okay? Lily is a tough girl who can take a trip on her own, and I want to be a tough girl like her. Are you sure you want to do this? Of course. She nods firmly. Fine. Troy fails to reject her decision as he finds anticipation in her bright eyes. How long? It depends. As soon as Im feeling good, Ille back. Then theres no trip for you. Troy frowns. What if it takes forever? Impossible I wont let you go unless you give me a certain time. After deliberation, she shows three fingers to him. Three days? Three months. He shakes his head, desperate for kill her. Fine. One month. Troy holds her hands. Deal! Youll be my beautiful bride in a month. Tears well up in Karins eyes. I will. You know the consequences if you dare to call me to prolong your trip. Actually, maybe Ille back earlier. Thats my girl! Troy smiles and hold her tight in his arms, sighing, Its harder to get married than to deliver a baby Have you delivered a baby before? No, but its said delivering a baby is the most difficult thing in the world. Its for women. No, its for men when their women are suffering. Touched by his words, Karin smiles and circles her arms around his necks, saying, Troy, Im the happiest woman in the world when Im with you But why cant you marry me now? Because I want to sort out the worries on my mind once for all, or theyll harm our rtionship from time to time. You just want to run away from me. Go ahead, and Ill get a new girlfriend. If so, remember to inform me, so I dont have toe back Shit! You are such a tease. Troy waves his fist. You said youd get a new one. I was kidding, okay? You dont know how much Im in love with you. She just wants to piss him off, enjoying his expression of jealousy. All his expressions are her favorite. Sorry, Troy. I couldnt understand you until now. What? She lowers her head. Dont you get it? Your parents opinion about me? Yep Thats why we should meet them. Not now. After Ie back from the trip. Whod have thought as perfect as a rich man like me would fear my future father-inw? I believe Karin gives him a half smile. Take it easy. You will definitely get along well with my father since youre so awesome. Hurry up and take me to meet him! But youre filthy rich, not to mention your home is in Zurich. Troy gets shocked and widens his eyes? Is it wrong to be filthy rich? No, but youre rich enough to have a bad reputation, in my dads opinion. You know Im different. But my dad has a stereotype of rich people like you. Troy rolled his eyes. No offense, but I have to say. What? Obviously, your father is poor in choosing his future son -inw. Why does he want you marry a mammonist? You mean Barry? Bingo! Unlike you, Barry is good at brown-nosing the elders. My dad is just fooled by him, okay? Chapter 192 I Want to Prove Myself 4 Chapter 192 I Want to Prove Myself 4 Brown-nose Troy is contemting Karins words as she stares at him and asks, What? Your dad wants your fianc to brown-nose him? It seems so. Okay, Ive got it. What? How to make your father like me. How? Butter him on in his presence and let his daughter please me in return How dare you! Karin coyly throws her fists at his shoulders. Troy cant help butugh out loud. Im kidding, okay? But Im not your servant. Stupid girl, I want you to please me in the bed Karin bashfully blushes and clenches her fists to hit him again, but Troy quickly catches her hands and twist them behind against her back as he bends down to kiss her. Hold on! Troy darkens his face. Whats wrong with you? You havent made love to me since yesterday. He looks pathetic and disappointed. She wont make love with him unless she gets the simple words from him. No What else do you want? Ive allowed you to take a trip on your own. He arches his brow. I swear to kill you if you have more requests No more requests. Just want to tell you something. Good. Say it. Can you kiss me on my forehead? Dumbfounded as he is, he immediately presses his lips against her forehead. Do you remember its meaning? I Forgive you. Karins tears trickle down her cheeks, and Troy gets shocked. Whats the matter? Why to cry? You just kiss my forehead, which means youll always forgive me no matter what Ive done, will you? What do you want to tell me? Just answer me. Troy sighs, Yes, I will. Ill always forgive you. Karin smiles at him through the veil of tears and whispers to his ear, What I want to tell you isI love you. Troy feels exhrated. Cheesy as it might be, its the first time that she has told him she loves him. I love you, too. Promise me, Troy, youll never abandon me Okay, I promise After the pleasant and wonderful sex, Karin stretches out beside Troy, feeling loose-limbed. Troy has fallen asleep while she cant. Shes under huge pressure, so she wants to hide away like a coward. Hiding in a ce where nobody knows her, she can focus on the deliberation. She once joked with Troy that shed leave him alone at home to reflect on his past and present. She cant believe shes under the same circumstance now. At the dawn of the next day, Karin secretly gets up and walks to the window to open them. The morning breeze caresses her cheeks as her hair is dancing in the gentle wind. Karin stands in front of the window, facing the rising sun to enjoy the peaceful serenity for the time being. When the sun has already risen above the horizon, she cant help but reaches out to grab it as if she has the whole world in her palm. Then she thinks of a cheesy line for no reason. When you grab something, youve got nothing in your hand, even air can slip away; but when you stretch your palm, the world is in your hand. She turns around and shes a bitter smile at the sleeping man. Troy never thinks that she can leave for the trip so fast as he wakes up to find her packing her suitcase. Are you leaving? She slowly looks up at him. Are you going to break your promise? No, I just wonder why are you in a hurry? Ive already booked my flight ticket. Where? India. A month? Yep. Troy nods. Youre a dead body if youre not cured in a month. Troy drives her to the airport after breakfast. Karin calls Billie before boarding. Hello? Billie, will you temporarily stay here, out of Britain? Im leaving here for a while. Leave here? Arent you getting married? We get the wedding dyed. Im not in the mood, and Ill take a trip by myself to get rxed. Because of that thing? Yep.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Billie sighs, What do you worry about? To lie to him forever or tell him the truth. Anyway, I have to figure it out first before the wedding. Billie knows she has made up her mind. Well, take care! Thanks. She adds before hanging up, Remember our motto. Go for it, and well be happy! Go for it Its time for the boarding. Karin walks slowly to Troy and takes the suitcase over from his hands. Im leaving. Take care. Troy holds her tight in his arms. Ill call you every day. Dont forget it. Tears welling up in Karins eyes, she nods in his hug. With her suitcase in her hand, Karin goes ahead step by step, not looking back. Every time they get separated, it hurts so much Chapter 193 Opposite of “I Love You” 1 Chapter 193 Opposite of I Love You 1 The Buddhism, one of the three major religions in the world, originates from India, where Karin chooses to take a trip. She wants to find the serenity of her soul here, as well as the purified peace and happiness as she decides to seek the truth in life and search for the methods of solving problems. After getting off the ne, she finds a hotel in downtown to live in, where she can hear the sounds of chanting sutras. Troy calls her in the evening, and she picks it up Hello? What are you doing? Reading. Arent you missing me? Sheughs. I have to focus on the books, you know. Put them away, and have a chat with me. No work tonight? Yes, I have, but youre my sweet distraction. Just imagine that Im still there with you. You mean lie to myself? Karin sighs, A man like you should focus on your work. How could you be controlled by your desires? Troy says with an edge, I start to regret that I allow you to take a trip in India. Ive been already at the mercy of my desire for you, and I dont think I can survive the whole month. But Im already here. So you dont want toe back anymore? No. Shes annoyed. Gotta go. I have to read my books. How dare you! What? Press your hand against your chest and think hard. About what? Ive put aside my work to call you, but you leave me alone for your fucking books? Why are you so ruthless? I need have a rest. Time for sleeping. If youre too tired to work, just go to bed. Nighty-night. Karin instantly cuts it off, and Troy res at the phone with gritted teeth. Fine. How can you hang up without my approval? If you came back, Ill Karin visits Datong Temple the next morning. Listening to a kind-hearted monks preachment, shes fascinated, not wanting to walk away. After half an hour of preachment, she walks up to him and sit down, sincerely begging, Please help me What can I do for you? Ive done something terrible which I cant tell my fianc. Im afraid that hell break up with me if he knows what Ive done The monk smiles. I can tell youve been upset. Well, Ill tell you a story today, then Ill tell you another two on the following two days separately. Im sure youll know what to do on the third day. Okay. Thanks! Now close your eyes and clear your mind. Al you have to do is to listen to the story and find its motif. Putting his palms together devoutly, the monk says gently, Once upon a time, there was a young monk whose job was to sweep up all the leaves in the yard. Its hard to get up early in the cold mornings of early winter. Every time there came the winds, the leaves always flied in the wind. Hence, sweeping up all the leaves was a headache for the monk as it took much energy and time. He desperately needed a solution to ease his burden. Then an experienced monk told him that he should shake the trees hard to make all the leaves fall and sweep them up once for all. The young monk thought so and shook all the tree hard the next morning and swept all the leaves up as he thought he wouldnt sweep leaves again the third morning. On the third morning, the young monk was dumbfounded when he woke up to find the mess of leaves scattered on the ground of the yard as usual. The eldest monk told him that as long as the wind didnt stop, the leaves would always be scattered on the ground in a mess. Finally, the young monk realized that one should live in the moment as thing might not go well as one has predicted. Karin slowly opens her eyes and listens to the conclusion. You cant resolve your problems of tomorrow but you can focus on the problems of today. Every day well face some challenges, and we make it day by day. I see. You want to tell me that I should maintain a correct attitude towards life before solving my problems. Youre so smart. After leaving the temple, she walks in the bright sunshine and thinks of the monks words as she feels calmer and more peaceful than yesterday. Troy calls her on time after she has a bath. She answers the phone as she dries up her hair with the towel, Troy Do you miss me? She shes a half-smile. You know Ive been fed up with your cheesy lines. Come on! Arent we lovers? If you tell me Yes, Ill tell you the same. What if I say No? You have to say Yes, even if its a lie. How shameless you are. Look what youve made me do... Are you feeling better if I tell you I miss you? Sure. She nods and says sincerely, I miss you. Not a lie? No. A huge smile curves Troys lips. I miss you, too, babe. Where have been today? Ive visited a temple where a monk told me a meaningful story. Share the story with me. Its a secret. Now you piss me off. Then Id better hang up and run away from you. Bye She hangs up on him again. Troy feels really exasperated. He smashed his phone on the floor. Its the second time that shes hung up on him which shes never done it before. He wonders if Karin has changed herself into another person. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. On the next day, Karin goes to the temple again to find the monk for the second story. The monk tells her, There was a monk who went on a trip with a stranger. The stranger didnt like the monk and he insulted the monk in various ways on their trip. Finally, the monk asked the stranger, If you are given a gift which you dont ept, then whom does the gift belong to? The stranger answered, The man who gives it to me. The monk smiled. Yes. If I ignore your insults, youre insulting yourself. The second story is very brief but its meaningful for Karin. The monk asks her, Guess what did the stranger say to the monk? Karin shakes her head. The stranger was rendered speechless and left the monk The monk concludes, As long as we have a strong mind, others will never exert any influence on us. If we care too much about others opinions, well fail to follow our heart. Follow my heart Standing in the shades of the bodhi tree, Karin is trying to understand the implications of the monks conclusion. The monk wants her to realize that she should follow her heart and tell Troy the truth since she doesnt mean to be an evil person Since tomorrow will be thest day for stories, Karin is looking forward to thest story. Troy calls her in the evening as usual asks her directly about her routine of the day. Did you go to see the fucking storyteller again? Karin reprimands him, Show your respect for the Buddha, okay? Hes not a storyteller but a monk. Crap! I shouldnt have allowed you to go to India. Now youre going to be a monk. Chapter 194 Opposite of “I Love You” 2 Chapter 194 Opposite of I Love You 2 Nonsense! I just listen to the Buddhist stories to learn the lessons of life, which makes me feel better. Really? Troy eagerly asks. Yep. Then hurry up ande back! Karin rubs her forehead. No, I have more stories to listen to. What? I can tell you stories if you want. I promise my stories are the best ones that youve never heard before. Save it! Your stories are nothing to the Buddhist stories, okay? Whats wrong with you? How could you look down upon your fianc? The Buddha wont forgive you. He will as Im telling the truth. Troy is angry. Dont you talk to the fucking monks ever! Youve been brain-washed by them to argue with me. I want to be brain-washed. Hope youd take a chance to be brain-washed by them, too. Then Karin breaks off the call. Troy feels exasperated. Karin has hung up on him for the third time. He instantly makes up his mind not to call her anymore. He wants her to miss her and calls him. Its obvious that he has spoiled her. How can she ignore his husbands dignity? Then he lies in the bed with a darkened face. On the third day, Karin goes to find the monk again, and he smiles at her. Ill tell you onest story today. I hope the Buddha could help you ease your pain. Thanks Karin joins her palms in pranam. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Then the monk rtes, When a man waited in her car for the traffic lights to turn green, a little boy in rags asked him if he wanted to buy some flowers. The moment he gave the boy the money, the lights turned green, and people behind his cars sounded their horns to urge him to go. Then he rudely yelled at the boy, Just give the fucking flowers to me now. But the boy thanked him politely all the same. Then the man felt guilty of his bad attitude towards the boy. So he immediately pulled aside and apologized to the boy for his rudeness and bought another bunch of flowers for the boy. The boy epted it with a smile. However, he found his car broke down when he came back to his car. Suddenly, a breakdown van came to his rescue when he got anxious. The driver of the van gave him a note, which read, This is the bunch of flowers youve bought for me. This is thest story for Karin, and she thinks, in the three days, the monks stories are the best ones to purify her mind and soul that shes ever heard. The monk looks right into her eyes and says, A brave man is the one can face up the wrong that theyve done and apologize for it at once. Your kindness can be in exchange of your repay which set you free from your guilty past. She rises up to her feet and bows to the monk. Thank you, sir. I know what to do now. Youre wee. The credits should be given to the Buddha. After visiting other temples and ces of interests in India, Karin ns to go back to Zurich earlier. Troy hasnt called her since theirst call, and she doesnt bother to call him, either. She has told him she needs some personal time and space to sort out the problems on her mind. She doesnt call Troy until she gets to the airport. Troy is walking out of his office after the meeting when his phone rings off. Hes over the moon when he finds its Karins call. He has spent days in waiting her calls but she hasnt called him, not to mention any messages. Hed have flown to find her but for his tons of work. He rejects her call and sits in his chair happily as he has sessfully defended his male dignity. Robert catches his huge smile when he opens his door, and he asks in a teasing tone, Are you an idiot? You cant keep your mouth close. Troy res at him. Im your boss and I can do whatever I like. Then Karin calls him again, and he gets more happier as he rejects her call again, bragging, You know, never should a man spoil his girl. As long as he cares for her, shell ignore his love and care. If a man asionally ignores her, shell came back to you at a fast clip. Not knowing why Troy says so, though, Robert nods and butters him on. So it is. Roberts phone suddenly rings off, and he picks it up in Troys presence after noticing the number. Helloright nowOkay, Im on my way After hanging up, he says, Excuse me, Mr. Troy. I have to go as Ive got things to deal with now. What to do? Shes at the airport now, and she asks me to pick her up, because shes lost her purse. What? Troy hastily rises to his feet. Trying to stay calm, he asks, Does she ask you, Robert Gray, to pick her up? Yep. But why? Maybe because you dont answer her call Robert exins in fear as if hes done something wrong. Troy quickly gives him a chart. Sort out all the data now. But Karin is waiting for me. Whos your boss? Fine. I see After Robert leaves his office, Troy immediately rushes out with his car keys. The time he gets to the airport, he finds her in a red coat in the crowd. He quickly pulls his car up in front of her, containing his desire to hold her tight in his arms. Before getting her suitcases stowed and slips into the car, Karin smiles wryly as she stares at the man in sun sses sitting in the car who pretends to not care about her. Not picking up the phone? Im not here to pick you up, okay? Shes dumbfounded. Am I supposed to get off? Fine. Drop me here, please. As soon as she reaches out for the doorknob, Troy drags her back to her seat and buckles her up, whispering through his gritted teeth, You have no idea what it means to hang up on me. He goes back to work after driving her to the Ziteng Garden. Before leaving, he reminded her, Get prepared for my rage, babe. Karin sighs and hug him, saying gently, Come back early tonight. I want to talk to you. No more I love you can save you from the punishment you deserve. Do you know the opposite of I love you? She instantly answers, I dont love you. Shaking his head, Troy retorts ruthlessly, I torture you The he leaves the house. Karin murmurs to herself, Troie, the opposite of I love you is Can we get back together He waits for Troy till 6 oclock, but he doesnte home. However, herees Roberts call. Chapter 195 Opposite of “I Love You” 3 Chapter 195 Opposite of I Love You 3 When Karin arrives at the appointed ce to meet Robert, he looks grim, which makes Karin feel bad. What happened to Billie? Karin asks. Robert shakes his head. I want to tell you something about you and Troy. Whats the matter? He frowns as its hard to tell her. What the hell are you going to say? On the evening of February 20th. Where are you Shes entirely shocked to death, not knowing what to say. Ive got a parcel sent to Troy today. Hes not there, so I have the privilege to open the parcel for him without his presence, and He fails to continue his words as Karins trembling with fear. Does he see the pictures? She asks stiffly as she knows what Robert means. She has known that she was set up when William took her to see the security videos of the hotel. Whoever wants to set her up must have a grab of her, and sends Troy the pictures today. No, I didnt tell him when he was out of thepany with some Japanese clients. Can you show me the pictures? Robert takes them out from his pocket. Karin reaches out for them with shaking hands. Tears trickling down her cheeks as she cant imagine how Troy will feel if he finds them. Why would they have to show up today when shes about to tell Troy the truth. I believe you didnt mean to do this. Karin weeps and tells Robert what happened. Then she begs, I really appreciate it that you could contact me first the time you get the pictures. I know how loyal you are to your boss, but could you please not show him these? Trust me. Ill tell him the truth tonight. Please dont. Robert looks into her eyes and says sincerely, Dont tell him. Why? I know my boss too well. He wont take it if he knows what happened to you. In no way a man can let it go when ites to things like this Does Billie make you say this to me? No. I tell you this because Im a man, too. Im sure Troy believes you, though, its just hard for him to forgive you. Dont screw it up when youre about to get married after all the ups and downs. I promise to secretly investigate it for you, but dont tell Troy this. His parents have failed Troy. You cant let him down again Karin sadly cries, But the bad guy knows my secrets and hell expose the pictures at any time. Trust me. Ill find the bad guy and his schemes before your pictures are exposed. But without any investigations, Troy will definitely get angry with you if you tell him now. Because of the monks stories, she decides to tell Troy the set-up. Now shes not sure shell have the courage to do so since Robert suggest her not. She gets confused again. Ill think about it. Tears running out of her eyes, she looks down at the floor. Please leave me alone. Robert gently soothed her, I dont think only a few pictures can prove that youve cheated on Troy. Take it easy. She nods. After Roberts leaves, she cries out in the booth alone. She almost forgets to go home but for Troys call. Back to the Ziteng Garden, looking at Troys anxious expression, she thinks to herself, Oh, my god. How I wish Id stay with him forever Are you trying to piss me off? What? Its toote. Dont you want to have a talk with me tonight? Sorry. Ive enjoyed myself too much at the ssmates reunion party and forgotten the time. Grabbing Karin by the shoulder, Troy says, You havent waited outside the house for me once. You said youd get annoyed if I wait for you outside. Never will I get annoyed. She nods. Okay. Ill wait for you at the door every day Deal! If you fool me Im a dead body? She looks up at him with a sassy grin. Youve been a bit violent as you want to punish and torture me. Because Im extremely exasperated. My wedding has been dyed over and over again. Im dying to marry you. Now that Ie back early, dont you give me a reward? Yes, I do Troy levels her with an unassuming look and suddenly sweeps her off her feet. Youll always have a reward from me. Oops! Put me down. Yuma will see what we are doing. She blushes bashfully and struggles to get rid off his control. But Troy takes her all the way right to their bedroom. Wait! We have to talk, remember? But I want to do nothing but fuck you hard. No. You have to No. I must tell you something calmly. Troy has no choice but to lie in the bed. Say it. You have five minutes. Can I have a bath first? After our sex. Karin throws her fists at him. How shameless you are Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Troy looks at the clock. Three minutes left. I need a bath and I mean it. I just got off the ne. Fine. Youve got half an hour to have a bath. Karin purposely slow down to prolong the time of her bath until Troy knocks at the door. Are you sleeping She opens the door. Nope. Can we talk now? Lets go to the rooftop. Why? Its not summer. Its okay if we wrap ourselves up with a nket. Troy has to agree with her since she insists. The stars are twinkling in the sky when they get to the rooftop. What a beautiful evening Shes admiring the beautiful scene when Troy wryly smiles. You only want to appreciate the scene here? No. I just wish Id see the stars with you every day. I thought wed have a talk here. Fine. I admit it that Im too tired to make love with you, so I find an excuse to run away from it You Troy points at her with his finger. I want to kill you. As you like. I have no regrets to be killed by my lover. Youre such a tease They sit side by side wrapped up in a nket. Troy asks, Why dont you draw circles now? Chapter 196 Opposite of “I Love You” 4 Chapter 196 Opposite of I Love You 4 She shrugs her shoulders. Ive got enough circles. What? 9,999 circles? Yep. Im the best. Why didnt you tell me? I finished myst circle when you were sleeping. I was sleeping? Troy narrows his eyes. You didnt sleep for the circles? Yes, but I sleptte at night. She doesnt tell him she has stayed up for three whole nights to draw the circles. Now I see. What? I see it that you dont care about me now because youve known for certain that youve got me in your pal, dont you? She smiles. I wish I could do so. Dont you? I wont be so angry if you can love me harder. Come on, Troie, you know how much I love you. She circles her arms around his neck and looks at him affectionately, saying, Every time I visited a temple on my trip in India, I prayed to the Buddha that I wish Id marry you in all my reburns. What if you only have this life? Ill marry you in this life. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Shed appreciate it if she could spend her lifetime with him for once. Troy kisses her. You know what? Im touched by the way you look at me at the moment. Im drown in your eyes. Her tears begin to well up as she buries herself into his hug, silently looking at the moon. Troy breaks the silence first and asks her, Can you tell me the stories you heard in India? She apologizes, Sorry, but Ive forgotten them all. What? As soon as I see your face, I forget them all. You mean Im more charming than the monks? Maybe. Troy is rendered speechless. Guess its time to go to bed. Wait for a while. Troy closes his eyes. Fine. Karin nudges him. Are you sleeping? No, whats the matter? I want to tell you something I met on the trip. Okay. I met a woman of my age, and she loves her boyfriend very much but she cheated on him by ident. She wanted to tell her boyfriend the truth, but she was afraid that her boyfriend would break up with her. If you were her boyfriend, would you forgive her? Troy sighs, Has she slept with another man? Maybe I dont know. Im not her boyfriend. What if you were her boyfriend, would you forgive her? Karin looks at him with anticipation. Her heart beats faster than it when Troy first kissed her. I wouldnt. Karins heart stutters as he answers without any doubt. Billie and Robert are right. Troy wont forgive her. She shouldve known the answer since Troy is a man hates all the people betrays him. Despite all the things, cheating a kind of betrayals. Women cant sleep with other men when shes in a rtionship with her lover. But it was an ident, and she really loves her boyfriend. She was set up by bad guys. Then she should have told her boyfriend and believed hed forgive her. Troy asks again, How could she be set up? Did she have an enemy? Karin shakes her head. She didnt know How could she tell you she was set up? I didnt ask her for details Well, its hard to say. Lucky you are not her. Troysst words breaks Karins heart She rises to her feet. Lets go to bed. Your hands are cold. Staying outside for too long tonight. He hugs her tighter. Told you not to get outside. It is just another sleepless night for Karin as her destiny is way too cruel. When she decides to tell Troy everything, for some reasons, she has hide them away again. She sits in the Ziteng garden on the next afternoon, upset about the wordsst night Troy said. Yuma walks to her with a bowl in her hand. Miss Karin, have some porridge, please. Karin thanks her and takes over the bowl. Are you worried about something? Is there anything I can do to help you? No. She asks gently, Yuma, is your husband in Zurich now? Yes. Three generations of people in my family have been hired by the Charlie family. To some extent, were local people. So you fell in love as you attracted each other? Yeah, and we knew each other when we were young. Have you ever had a fight? No. Yuma knows what she implicates and gently smiles. Dont be worried. Nothing will change after you get married. Troy will always love you. Do you have some secrets you cant tell your husband? Of course. She slightly sighs, Close as we are, I cant tell him everything about me. Karin gets more disappointed as she wonders if love can be so fragile that itd be destroyed by a little secret. Upset and gloomy, she clicks into Chongwa Talent Network and applies for all the jobs shes qualified for. She tells herself that as soon as she gets a new job, shell leave here. Theres no denying that, at the moment, she wants to run away from Troy. Then she spends the whole afternoon applying for jobs. In the evening, she waits for Troy at the doorway as she has promised him. Before she leaves the house, she practices her sweet smile time and time again until shes satisfied. Staring at the stars, she is standing at the doorway to wait for Troy when her phone vibrates in her pocket. She takes it out and finds a new message from a strange number. Shes shocked when she clicks it open Shes so weak that her loose legs cant support her, and she falls down to sit on the floor. Chapter 197 Don’t Abandon Me 1 Chapter 197 Dont Abandon Me 1 Herees Troys car. He gets off and walks to her. A satisfied smile curves his lips as he crouches down beside Karin, patting her head. You are really waiting for me? Karin looks at his face without any expressions. She wants to say something but she cant as if a clog is stuck in her throat, not to mention her sweet smile she prepares. Whats the matter? He looks concerned as he finds her weird expression. After a moment of deliberation, she answers, Im fine. Its just that Ive stood for so long that my legs are numb. Trying to cover her anxiety and upset, she bends down to rub her knees. Its my bad. Let me help you. No. Lets get in. She stumbles and almost falls down to the ground, but Troy quickly grabs her from behind. Then he crouches down in front of her. Climb up on my back, he firmly demands. She has no choice but to climb up on his back and get upstairs with him. How do you like it? What Its the first time Ive brought you upstairs with you on my back. How do you like it? Shes dumbfounded. Good. I wish youd do it for me more. Come on. Im exhausted for once. After entering the bedroom, Troy ces her in the bed and sighs, Its the first time Ive treated a woman like this. Is it my honor? You bet. He kisses her on the forehead with a smile. Ive got work to do. Then Ille to keep youpany. Okay. Before leaving the bedroom, Troy looks back and says, Ill be back soon. Yep. She nods. Lying in the bed sadly, she stares at the message, which reads, Leave Troy, or youll regret. She calls the strange number, but it has powered off. The bad guy threats her. If she doesnt leave Troy, the bad guy will send her photos to Troy. Suddenly, herees another message. Shes startled and her phone slips out of her hand by ident. But she decides to bring it up and face it. Are you sleeping? Shes relieved as its from Troy. No. Fine. Remember not to get asleep until I finish my work. Do you want to tell me something? She asks with fear, but then she realizes that if Troy wants to question her about the photos, he wont look so happy. Not telling you but fucking you. She sighs and ignores his perverse message before deleting the message from the strange number. Covering her forehead with her ovepped hands, she continues her deliberation. Shes got too much on her mind that she thinks that she sees her grandma walking to her with a smile. Karin, tell me about your troubles, and Ill help you Grandma, I have a secret I cant tell my lover, but I dont want to lie to him. If I tell him, hell break up with me. I really dont know what to do. Im going crazy Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Just follow your heart and tell him. Your love cant feed on a lie, you know? Should I abandon this rtionship with him? Its up to you as its your business Then her grandmother leaves as she begs in screams, Dont leave me, grandma. Please dont leave me Karin? Karin? Someone is gently calling her name. She suddenly flickers her eyes open and finds its a dream feels so real. She really needs some directions. A nightmare? Troy holds her tight in his arms, wiping out all the sweats on her forehead. No. She takes a deep breath. Youve finished your work? Yep. Then have a bath and go to bed. Why didnt you text back with me? Troy pinches her cheeks to show his dissatisfaction. She lowers her head to dodge his gaze. Why to text with each other since we are in the same house How boring you are. Im having a bath. Together? No. Then neither will we have a bath. Troy overbearingly grabs her by the arms and looks into her eyes, saying, Dont you know Ive made of lust for you. So? Youre responsible for me. She coyly looks down. Dont joke like that. A joke? He widens his eyes. Do you think Im kidding? He suddenly put her on his shoulders and spins around as she screams, Put me down. Im feeling dizzy. I wont stop until you promise youll please me in the bed. Put me down first. Promise me first. How dare you! Because you love me. She says huskily, Can youe back earlier the next evening? Why? Troy holds her in his arms as they lie in the bed. I want to tell you something Do you have to fool me every day? I mean it. I really want to tell you something. Without any reply, he falls asleep. She finds his eyes look beautiful at night even if theyre closed. Those eyes make her feel warm. At all costs, shell tell him the truth this time. She hasnt told her decision to Billie or Robert, for she d afraid that theyll stop her. Feeling peaceful and calm, she waits for Troy at the doorway the next evening. Troyes home earlier and walks to her with a smile. Karin walks up to him first. Troie, lets eat out. Dont you want to tell me something first? Lets talk about it over dinner. I dont want Yuma to overhear it You want to tell me a secret? Youll know it. Then they drive to a restaurant where Karin enjoys the delicious food with Troy together. She really wants to save the happiness they have shared forever. Will you tell me the secret after dinner? What about going to the cinema after dinner? Troy frowns. Why cant you tell me about it now? I will. She looks calm, however, shes anxious on the inside. Shes afraid shell never have the chance to eat out or watch movies with Troy like a happy couple. On the way to the cinema, Troy warns her, If you dont tell me about it after the movie, youll be a dead body. Do you really want to know it? Of course. You act weirdly today, and Im worried about you. She smiles. Remember to buy me popcorns! She redirects. Its ten oclock when the movie is over. Troy hastily asks, Can you tell me now? Its too noisy here. Lets find somewhere quiet. Troy rubs his forehead and sighs. Youre driving me crazy. Before Troy drives her to the destination, Karin suddenly asks him to pull aside. Troy feels confused as he pulls aside and follows her steps to get off the car. Standing under a sycamore tree, she sighs, The second time I met you, you walked to me with sycamore leaves scattered on the ground. Your presence shocked me to death. Standing behind her, Troy feels bad as he hears her words. Whats the matter, Karin? I have a secret you dont know What? Karin slowly turns around with tears in her eyes. Sad as she is, she has to tell him the truth tonight. She takes a deep breath and tell him what happened between her and William. Then shes not brave enough to meet his gaze as she can feel the cold in his eyes Silence spills between them. Karin breaks it first. Troie, I dont ask you to forgive me. I just want you to know Ive never meant to cheat on you. Dont suppress your anger and disappointment if you want to reprimand me or beat me Chapter 198 Don’t Abandon Me 2 Chapter 198 Dont Abandon Me 2 Are you the woman you met in India? Troy asks her coldly without any expressions on his face, not even a trace of exasperation. Yes Shes so honest that he says nothing before sliding in his car to drive away. Karin breaks down and falls to the ground, trying to cry out while she fails. She hurts the man she loves the most; she hurts the man she wants to marry. He cant take it as he shows no emotions. Itste at night, and the leaves are rustling in the gentle breeze as if they areughing at her. She stutters and stands up, trying to go home. Troy is too sad that he leaves her here alone. She gets a cab to drive her home, only to find his car isnt parked in their garage. She sadly guesses that he wonte home tonight. She goes upstairs in despair and sits on the perch of her bed until the dawn, not turning on the lights. Yumaes to knock on the door for a while, and she opens it for her. Miss Karin, time for breakfast. Looking around to find Troys not in the room, Yuma asks, Werent him homest night? She shakes her head and says, I dont want to have breakfast today. Then she closes the door. Robert calls her up at the noon, and she picks it up. Hello? Karin, Troy doesnt go to work today. She closes her eyes and says in a shivering tone, I told him all What? Robert gets anxious. I told you not. How can you tell him the truth? I cant lie to him anymore. But now Troy must get mad. Hes never absent from work for no reasons. Now he powers off his phone and I cant contact him. Sorry, but I dont regret... Karin weeps and hangs up, tears trickling down her cheeks. She cant stop crying as she knows that Troy gets lost for no reason. Shes really exhausted and she just wants to have a sleep in the house where theyve stayed for years together. She wont wake up until hees home. When she wakes up, its the next dawn. She subconsciously reaches out for him on her right, only to find he hasnte home yet. Maybe hell leave here forever. Knowing he wonte here anymore, she still wants to wait for him in the house. When she knew hed marry Mia, she wanted to leave him, but he insisted that she should stay with him. Now shes the one that wants him to stay with her. Walking to the outside, she sits on the swing chair and thinks of her grandmas words. Her love is her own business, and its up to her. After deliberation, she realizes that if she doesnt want to give up on it, she should fight for it. Then she quickly runs into the house and rushes out with her bag. She wants to find Troy at all costs as she wants him to forgive her like Troy did for her. She calls Robert to ask him, Do you find him? Not yet? If you find him, please contact me. Okay. Shes been searching for him the whole day until the night falls. Shes been everywhere he loves to go, but she cant find any traces of him. She looks confused as if shes lost something precious. Sure, shes lost her precious lover. Her phone rings off again, which makes her anticipated, but when she looks at the number, shes disappointed. Hello? Whats wrong with you? Why did you tell him? Billie calls to reprimand her as she really cares about her. How can you know it? Robert told me and wanted me to soothe you. Im all right. Im busy now. Busy finding him? Roberts his loyal friend and he cant find Troy, not to mention you. Billies words render Karin speechless. Ive told you not to tell him. Now hes missing, but the wedding is around the corner. Its cant be dyed again She sadly hangs up as she refuses to hear words like those, though Billie truly cares for her. Another three days passing by, nobody can find Troy. All they know is that Robert still stays in Zurich. At the edge of despair, good new is brought to her by Robert that Troy is in a vi on some small ind. Then she instantly goes to find him by sea with Robert. Its quite around, and she cant believe Troy can hide himself here. Sitting in a corner of the yacht, Karin looks at the shores, not knowing what to say when she meets Troy. She just wants to see him first. How did you find him here? Getting off the yacht, she asks Robert gently when she notices all the beautiful vis around. By ident. Four years ago, Troy wanted to develop here into a holiday vige but the project failed for some reason. But he bought a vi here as he used to live here for a few days. Then they stop at the door of a vi, and Robert sighs, Ill leave you two together alone. Are you going back? Yes. She nods. Okay. Bye Before leaving, he turns back and says, If he doesnt forgive you, remember to call me, and Ill pick you up. I wont go back home until he forgives me. Never will she give up unless shes dead. Robert sighs and shakes his head, then he leaves It takes her long to ring the doorbell. Finally, Troy opens the door. Karin gets hurt when she finds him so haggard as if hes not the Troy she used to know. He used to care about his beautiful appearance, but now he has void eyes and he smells like hes got tons of wine. Troie Tears running out, Karin is desperate to hold him in her arms, but he pushes her away and shut the door. Troie, open the door. Troie, open it up for me. Troie, I can exin Karin knocks on the door hard as she never thinks that hed refuse to see her. Hands numb, voice husky, but shes still ignored by Troy. She sadly crouches down in front of the door. Shell wait out of his vi until he lets her in. Troy gets hurt by her and he leaves her alone out of his vi for the whole night. Stubborn and anticipated, Karin has waited for a night and a day. On the next evening, Troy finally opens the door with remorseless words. Go home. I dont want to see you at the moment. She tries so hard to break into his vi, only to find the wine bottles scattered on the floor. Are you trying to indulge yourself with wine? Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She turns around to face him, questioning. Get out! I dont want to talk to you. He looks so haggard that there are stabs around his mouth. Sinking into the sofa with exhaustion, he opens another bottle of wine. With one leg ced on the table, he pours the wine into his mouth as if he has drinking water. Karin cares for him so much that she grabs his bottle away. Stop torturing yourself! Come at me and take it out at me! Chapter 199 Don’t Abandon Me 3 Chapter 199 Dont Abandon Me 3 "Get out!" "No, I wont leave you!" Troy angrily dashes a bottle of wine down to the floor. The sharp, loud sounds is so frightening that Karin is stunned there for a long time. The floor is covered with pieces of broken ss and the air is filled with a strong smell of alcohol. "You''re crazy, aren''t you?" "Yes, I''m crazy, you''re the one who makes me crazy..." Troy bends down and grabs a handful of broken ss and shows it to her, "See, these are the things you rub into my heart." He clenches his fist tightly, and those broken ss quickly pierces into his hand, oozing his blood, drop by drop, dripping under the floor and into Karin''s heart. "Loose you hand!" With tears streaming down, she is trying hard to open his fist, but his strength is much greater than hers, the more she tries to release his fist, the tighter his grip bes, and the more she wants to help him, the more blood oozes from his hand... In the end, to keep him from bleeding more, she gives up, "Okay, I''ll go now." She runs out of the house, and squats down where she has squattedst night, desperately covering her mouth to keep from crying, but her tears flows uncontrobly. The door is closed again. In the past, Karin might not have been persistent like this, but now, she doesnt want to give up, not that she doesnt want to give up, but she could not give up. Because once she gives up, her rtionship with Troy will definitely over too. Late at night, she stands at the door in front of her and resists the urge to ring the doorbell. She knows that even if she rings the doorbell all night, Troy would not open the door for her, but she is really worried about his hand, the broken ss has pierced into his meat, just like it has pierced into her heart. It hurts so much that she could hardly breathe. She tries to open the door herself and is surprised to find the door unlocked, and wipes the tears from her eyes and slides into the house quietly. The house is so big and so dark that she even could not see her fingers, but the smell of alcohol is still very strong. She walks along the wall carefully and steps forward to find the switch. The light is switched on and the room is suddenly bright. Her eyes are fixed on the unconscious man on the sofa and she rushes forward to take him into her arms. Troy is obviously drunk and totally unconscious, allowing her to hug him and cry wildly. She cries so sad and so loud that wets the whole shirt on his chest. Karin cries for a while before she suddenly remembers something and hurriedly grabs his hand. The tears that have stopped just nowe out again, which signifies the unspeakable heartbreaking of her. She looks at his hand mixed with ss and blood and flesh. His blood is everywhere, on the floor, on the sofa, and of course on his hand. Karin stands up and puts Troy down on the sofa, then runs to the bedroom to find a nket to cover him, and silently cleans up the broken ss and blood stains on the floor. She doesnt stop for a moment, even though, she hasnt eaten or drunk anything for two days. She opens the door and runs out, running around the ind for twenty minutes before she finally finds an all-day open pharmacy store where she buys some hemostatic and anti-inmmatory medicine. She then rushes back to the vi. Sitting on the floor, she carefully picks out the broken ss from Troy''s palm, puts on the anti- inmmatory medicine and bandages his hand. It takes two hours for her to clean his wound and it is almost dawn before she finally finishes it. After doing all this, she tiredly leans against him and falls asleep. She is so tired, so tired... When she wakes up, it is already bright outside, but Troy is still sleeping. Karin opens all the windows to let the sunshine in, and the house finally looks somewhat like a ce that human live in. She walks over to the sofa and sees that Troy''s face is pale and his forehead is filled with sweats. When she reaches out to touch it, it is scarily hot. What she concerns about most is that he may get infections. And the more she is concerned about it, the more likely it happens. She takes out of her phone to call Robert to send a doctor here. An hourter, Robertes with a doctor. The two of them carry Troy into the bedroom and put him on the bed. The doctor examines the wound on Troy''s hand and puts him on a drip and prescribes some medicine. Robert doesn''t ask her why his hand is injured. He is quite clear why this will happen that he even doesnt need to ask. He is just very confused and distressed, howe two people who are obviously very much in love will end up like this? "Miss Karin, I''ll send the doctor back first ande to pick you and Mr. Troy upter." "No need, he may want to stay here for a while..." Robert nods, "That''s fine, call me if you need any help." After sending the two away, Karin returns to the bedroom and sits beside Troy''s bed, touching his face and murmuring, "Troy Honey, please don''t torture yourself anymore, I hope you will get well soon, as long as you''re safe and happy, I''ll do whatever I can for you..." "How much courage I''ve gathered in order not to lie to you, I know your heart hurts, so does mine, if I don''t tell you the truth, I really can''t live anymore..." "I am the one who even could swallow everything without anyins, howe I am wrong to be true to you? I just want to live out my life with you in peace and happiness, is it just because you''re not an ordinary person that I have to go through all these things with you?" Karin sadly falls on his chest, holding his hand tightly, with her tears once again wetting his shirt. She couldn''t give up, she couldn''t fall down, even if she is tired and wretched, she has to be strong. She gets up and runs to the nearby supermarket and buys a lot of food and makes a sumptuous dinner for herself, forcing herself to eat it all even if she has no appetite at all. There is still a long way ahead, and she may cry a lot in the future, but she must go on, she must not stop. Troy stays asleep for a whole day. His intravenous drip is finished and his fever is gone as well. But he is still under aa. Karin runs out of her ways but only has to grind the pills into powder and feed him with her mouth. She feeds him one bite, her tearse out a drop. She couldn''t tell if the man is in a coma because he is sick, or because he is drunk, or because he is heartbroken. In short, it seems like he doesn''t want to wake up, doesn''t want to wake up to face the cruel reality that he has to face. Not long after the medicine is administered, and maybe because of Karin''s prays, Troy miraculously wakes up, only when he opens his eyes, all she could see in his eyes is indifference, he is so cold like an ice on a cold day, cold enough to freeze a person to death. "Get out." The first words out of his mouth are to drive her away. Karin has expected this earlier, but now that she hears it in reality, she could not hide her broken heart. "Troy, even if I am a murderer, I would have the right to defend myself, howe you are so cruel that you dont even give me any chance to exin myself?" "You don''t need to exin anything because you know exactly what I think, and I have given you the answer after you told me what happened to the other woman." "Yes, you says you wouldn''t forgive me, but you also says that it wasnt necessarily unforgivable if there was an understandable truth." "Are you trying to say that you are set up?" "Yes." "Who set you up to go into the bar and drink? And who set you up to drink with William? Don''t you have any sense of self-protection?" "It''s my fault, but that night, I really felt too bad, maybe you think I''m not rted to Jacob by blood, there''s no need to be so sad, but you should know clearly that I''m a person who values love and righteousness, even if there''s no blood rtionship, I''ll still be sad, I can''t say that Jacob''s death has nothing to do with me at all, it''s because it has something to do with me that causes such a situation today. But it wont happen again, I will never save anyone again, I swear to God today that I will never again be a woman of justice as long as I live." She saves her dignity at the expense of her happiness, or even her whole life. If she hasnt been righteous back then, she wouldn''t have met Troy, and wouldnt have to desperately save their rtionship today, and wouldnt have to grit her teeth and say it doesn''t hurt even though her heart is broken already; if she hasn''t saved Jacob, she wouldn''t have given others the chance to take advantage of the situation to set her up. There is a lot of people in the world that are in need of help, and they wont all be saved just because there is a good and righteous girl like her living in the world. "Don''t you think it''s toote to acknowledge your mistake now? How many times have I told you not to get involved with William, but you just don''t listen. Do you dare to say that William doesn''t do this on purpose?" "This matter has nothing to do with him, it''s someone else." Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Do you still want to defend for him now? Troy couldnt resist his anger anymore, he angrily grabs Karin''s arm and pulls her out from the living room to the outside of the vi, he grinds his teeth and says, "Before I can still control my anger, disappear from my sight immediately, otherwise I don''t know what I will do to you!" He turns around, but Karin stubbornly hugs his waist from behind, "I''m not afraid, even if you do strangle me to death, I''m not afraid..." His back has never been so cold and hard, like a strong and tall wall separating the two apart. "I''m sorry, I really don''t want to break your heart, hurting you is the same as hurting myself, these days, the pain I endured in my heart is beyond your imagination, I don''t want to lose you, but also I don''t want to deceive you either, that kind of ambivalence is so painful that even smothers me to death. I also has the thought to leave you, but I failed due to my oath of staying with you forever. I am begging you, don''t give up on me, okay..." Karin throws away thest of her pride and dignity and cries out at the top of her voice, her heart- rending sobs stings Troy''s cold heart, where blood begins to flow again, drop after drop... Chapter 200 The Truth Always Hurts 1 Chapter 200 The Truth Always Hurts 1 He eventually pushes her away and walks forward without looking back. Karin knows that if she lets him go now, their love will be gone forever. She desperately chases after him and grabs his arm, "Troy, does it have to be like this? We''ve been through so much, must we break up over such a misunderstanding?" Troy looks at her indifferently, then, coldly draws back his hand, and replies her in an even colder voice, "Go back, I will think about it carefully and give you an answer when I have considered it clearly." He closes the door with a bang and the quietness of this dark nightes back again. Karin is stunned for a long time before she takes out her mobile phone and calls Robert, "Come and pick me up." With a final nce at the door that separates her from Troy, she leaves the house alone, the streetlight elongating her shadow. It is as thin as a sheet of paper, as if a gust of wind could blow her away to anywhere. Standing in front of the second floor window, Troy, with a ss of wine in his hand, stands in the darkness, gazing at the thin figure with an unspeakable heartbreak, thinking the girl who makes him believe in love, and finally let him down again and again... He closes his eyes, turns around, takes a sip of red wine, letting the cold liquid flow down his throat, and some memories, good or bad, are circling in his mind. "Troy, you have kissed me on my forehead, if I do something wrong in the future, you will forgive me right?" "Yes, I will forgive, no matter what you do." So, that is when she started praying for his forgiveness, no wonder she was sulking all the time, and now, finally, it is all clear. Karin stands on the beach, with the sea breeze blowing her long hair, gazing at the untraceable sea in front of her, she doesnt know what Troy''s final decision will be, but she is ready to ept it. Robert drives the yacht over here and she calmly sits on it. For two days and two nights, she has been trying to beg for his forgiveness, but the result is unsatisfactory. "Do you want to give up now?" Robert holds back for a long time, but finally couldn''t help asking. She shakes her head, "No, I just want to give him some time to calm down and think it through." "It takes some time to heal when something like this happens." He pauses for a moment, "I know you''re upset, but please be more understanding of Mr. Troy, he''s not like other men, he lost his parents at an early age, he''s supporting a huge family business all by himself, he has no expectations of rtionships due to his internal and external problems. It is your appearance that gives him hope again, and changes his causal attitude towards life. It is very pleased when he broke off his engagement with Mia despite everything, because it was the first time I saw him wanting to take responsibility for his life, and likewise, without you, his life would probably be the same as it is in the past again, so I solemnly ask you that whatever decision Mr. Troy makes, don''t give up on him, okay?" "If I dont give up, are you sure I will win him back in the end?" "You will, I know Mr. Troy, I know more about his feelings to you, as long as you persist, even if he can''t ept it now, but one day he will forgive you, if it isn''t for his parents'' problems, he wouldn''t care so much about it, his father betrayed his mother, so in his heart he is very repulsed by such a thing, what he really can''t forgive is not you, but the betrayal happens in his life." Karin nods nkly while smiles bitterly, "Don''t worry, I won''t allow myself to give up until I have to." As time goes by, a week has passed, and it is heard that Troy has returned and he goes to the office every day on time, only that he doesnt return to Ziteng Garden. Karin also doesn''t take the initiative to look for him, because he has said that he would give her a clear answer when he has thought it through, so she could not go to find him or do anything else but wait patiently. During the afternoon break, Billie knocks on the door of the president''s office, and as soon as Troy sees her, he understands immediately what brings her here. Before she could say anything, he says first, "I don''t have time to listen to anything other than work." "You dont have time to listen or you don''t want to listen? I''m not meeting you as an employee at the moment, I''m talking as a close friend of Karin, so please take some time out even if you don''t have time." "This is our own business, and I will handle it on my own way." "So your solution is silent treatment to Karin? Do you know how haggard Karin has be? She can''t eat or sleep every day, she''s dying of depression because of you, how can you be so cruel?" "Is it because of me? Who is the one that makes things like this?" Billie freezes for a while, "Yes, it is not because of you, but it is not because of Karin either. She has no intention to cheat on you! Havent you heard about it''s better to have an open enemy than a false friend, that''s what people in your position should know and understand, right? Now what happened has happened, it''s not the time to torture each other, but to find out the truth. Even if Karin doesn''t go to the bar for a drink, if someone is determined to cast a bone between you and Karin, they will still do it in other ways. Not because I''m Karin''s good friend that I''m speaking up for her, but I really think she has really suffered a lot for you. I have known her for a long time, and known her more than anyone else. She is a very decent girl that she even wont speak to any guys she doesnt know, let alone going to the bar and hooking with other guys. That time she went to the bar drinking I dare to say it is the first time she has indulged herself in 26 years, but the God is so harsh on her, even if it is the only time she indulged herself, she has to pay a heavy price, so I sincerely ask you to be understanding and tolerant. Last time you secretly got married with Mia behind her back, Karin forgave your betrayal anyway. So this time, let''s say you two are clear." Troy raises his head and says to Billie word by word, "Love can not be calcted. It is not that I betray her once and she forgives me, then next time, she cheats on me, I should forgive her in return. If we dont learn from our mistakes or take the responsibility, sooner orter, the two of us will be numb to each other." "Fine, I take back myst words, but do you listen to all those things I said to you before?" "Get out, I''m busy." "So what exactly do you intend to do?" "Get out." Troys word are short and cold, and Billie stomps her foot in chagrin, reluctantly walking out. Just as she leaves the office, she meets Robert right in front of her, the two of them havent seen each other for many days, and the only connection they have is when he took the initiative to call her and talk about Karin and Troyst time, and she hung up on him as soon as he finished the talking, that strange sense of detachment as if the two of them have never been emotionally involved. She lowers her eyelids and walks past him. In the past, she would have been happy if she could meet him like this, but now, she doesn''t care anything. Love, too, would die slowly in the long waiting. When her arm is suddenly tugged by someone, she turns around coldly and says, "What''s the matter?" "Don''t you even say hello? Just ignore me like that?" She smiles mockingly, "If you think I don''t have you in my eyes, that''s perfectly normal, why should I look at the guy who has never put me in his heart?" Shaking off his hand, she walks away without looking back and walks into the lift room, with the door closing until she couldn''t see him. Finally not having to pretend to be strong, Billie squats down, hugging her knees with both hands and whimpering, thinking she is fine, thinking she is still the same spontaneous self she used to be, thinking that she could live a good life even without love, until the moment he grabbed her just now, when she realized that her heart would still care and be hurt, that she would still have the naive thought that wanted him to say to her, "don''t leave me, because I love you." When she returns to her office, she doesn''t hesitate to type her resignation, not on a whim or impulse, but something that she has nned long ago, and at some point with a little stimnt, she just wants to end it earlier. After finishing her work in the afternoon, she calls Karin and asks her out for dinner, and they meet at a Chinese restaurant near the University of Zurich.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 201 The Truth Always Hurts 2 Chapter 201 The Truth Always Hurts 2 Looking at each other, both of them see the despondency and sadness in the each others eyes. "Do you know why I ask you out?" Billie asks. Karin shakes her head. "It''s possible that this is thest time we''ll sit and eat together." "Why?" "I quit my job and have booked a flight for tomorrow morning." Karin knits her brows in surprise, "Why so suddenly, doesn''t you say you would wait until you attend my wedding?" Billie doesn''t mean to discourage her, but she couldn''t help but say, "Can your wedding be held at this moment?" She is stunned and smiles to herself bitterly, "That''s true, it''s quite ridiculous that I''m still thinking about the wedding when it''s already like this." "Karin, don''t be discouraged, even if all the people don''t understand you, I will understand, who doesn''t make mistakes, you can''t condemn someone to death just because they make one mistake, if Troy doesn''t forgive you, then you don''t have to insist on it, the most basic thing in love is to trust each other, if he doesn''t forgive you, it means he doesn''t love you enough." Karin sighs softly and stares at the boiled water in front of her and says, "I also have times when I don''t trust him, it''s not about the depth of love, it can only mean that we all demand too much perfection from love." One always learns to grow while being hurt, and it is in the process of growing that one understands many truths that one would not otherwise understand. "I went to see Troy this afternoon, and he''s no better than you are now." Karin''s eyshes trembles lightly and she says calmly, "There is no need to talk to him, he has his own way of doing things, I believe he will make a sensible judgment and the right decision." Billie sighs, "I hope that''s the case... " In the evening, when she returns to Ziteng Garden, she stands in front of the window and thinks for a long time before she finally calls Robert. "Hello, Miss Karin?" "Billie ising back home, do you know that?" There is a short silence and a deep, raspy voicee from the other end, "I don''t know." "The flight is at eight tomorrow morning. Think about it tonight, if you don''t want to lose her, then you should know exactly what to do." There is another moment of silence, Robert slowly says, "Thank you... " After hanging up the phone, Karin looks out of the window, looking at the brightest star and says to herself, "Although I am troubled enough with my own affairs, I still hope that they will have a good oue. Though I can not get happiness, then watching others be happy is also a happy thing." Robert stays up all night and thinks deep about his rtionship with Billie. Before dawn, he realizes what he wants. He doesn''t even have time to eat breakfast and drives to Billie''s t and stands outside her door, waiting. At seven o''clock, Billiees out with her suitcase, and when she sees the man standing outside the door, she is so stunned that she is unable to speak for quite a while. "Where are you going?" Robert asks purposefully. "And why are you here?" "To wait for you." Billie freezes and keeps saying in her mind, never expect anything, this man won''t retain you. "Is there something wrong?" "Don''t go." Robert looks into her eyes and says in a serious manner, "Please don''t go." Billie''s eyes widen in shock, she is a little confused between reality and dream, Robert is retaining her? Has she misheard? "Give me a reason?" "Someone needs you." "Who needs me?" He is too proud to say it, and seeing him stammering like that, the hope that has been tinted in her mind is dashed again. She grips the lever of her suitcase, and walks away without looking back. "I need you!" Robert finally musters up the courage to say what is in his heart, Billie stops, turning her back to him, coldly says, "I am not a toy, not something you can y with when you need it, and throw it aside when you don''t want it." She continues to walk forward, Robert catches up with her and hugs her, "I have never treated you as a toy, I have always loved you, but I have to worry about a lot of things that others dont know. Although Gigi has left the country, she wille back sooner orter, ording to her character, she must not be able to swallow this anger, I am afraid that when the timees, you will be hurt by her, that''s why I have not dared to tell you and confess the love in my heart to you... " "And what is it now? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll get hurt?" "Of course I''m afraid, it''s just thatst night I thought about it all night and realized that I can''t lose you, so even if I will risk my life, I have to keep you by my side to protect you." Tearses out of Billie''s eyes, after waiting for so long, finally, when she is desperate, the goddess of fate releases her love and give it back to her. "Do you mean it? You won''t be regretted again, right?" Robert nods heavily and leans down to kiss her lips. Under the sunlight, the lingering kiss continues their almost misced destiny; fate is so magical that it can destroy a rtionship or create one. Karin doesn''t know why she has suddenlye to Mias residence, she should not have wanted to see that woman. Standing outside the door of Mias residence, she hesitates for a moment, but finally rings the doorbell. Last time William has says that if she saw Mia in her current state, she would believe that the hotel incident had nothing to do with her. At that time, she could not agree, but only it is when she enters Mias residence and sees Mia with her own eyes at this moment that she is willing to believe what William said is the truth. "Why are you here?" Mia is sitting in a wheelchair, her face shapes like a wither, her eye sockets deep, her hair messily ties together, her whole appearance is like that of a woman, or a ghost. Where is the beauty, the proud and grandeur beauty that she was at the beginning. "I have something to ask you." "What is it?" "Did you set up the frame-up of William and me?" Mia smiles sarcastically, "What do you think? Do you think it has anything to do with me?" "I just don''t know that''s why I''m asking you, you just have to say yes or no." "Do you believe whatever I say?" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Karin nods. "No." "Good." She turns around, ready to leave, in fact, the moment she sees Mia, she already knows the answer, if she had really set it up, she wouldn''t look like this now, at least not with that desperate look in her eyes. "Wait a minute." Mia calls out to her, sliding her wheelchair in front of her, "Why do you have to steal all my men? Whether it''s the one I love or the one I don''t love, you have to grab them all? Can you tell me?" Karin slowly turns around and tells her very calmly, "I never want to steal anything that belongs to you, it''s just that fate has arranged it, and I''m helpless too." "You talks as if you are innocent, are you trying to tell me that you are born to be a woman with a better fate than me?" "If you think so I can''t help it, what makes you today is all because of you, you can''t me anyone." After Karin finishes speaking, she walks straight out of the living room, and behind her Mia is shouting, "Do you know why I am lingering to live? I just want to see how happy you are, without me Mia, you and Troy don''t want to get together so easily, I have a feeling that you are finished this time, hahahaha... " Desperately covering her ears, desperately telling herself in her heart not to care about the words of a madwoman, she believes that she and Troy will be together again. In front of the floor-to-ceiling window of the president''s office of Charlie Group, Troy gazes at the city below, his hands is resting in the pockets of his suit trousers, his face is as cold as Death of the hell. Robert pushes the door in, and stands behind him, asking "Mr. Troy, what do you want from me?" "Go and get me William, then check what happened that night." "I''ve already done the investigation." He turns around and thinks suspiciously for a moment, "So, you knows about the truth a long time ago?" Robert swallows and nods gently. "Since when do you forget the Gray family motto?" "I just doesn''t want to see you and Miss Karin misunderstand each other just because someone else set them up, I originally wants to find out the truth before you knows about it, who knows that Miss Karin took the initiative to confess to you... " Troy lowers his eyelids, "What is the result of the investigation?" "I went to that hotel and watched the video of that night, it was a man who carried them both into the room and then stayed for about twenty minutes beforeing out, this period must have been used for taking pictures." "Who is the man?" "I couldn''t make out his face, he wore a mask and sses, but still I found a very important clue, the man had a bit of a limp so that we could narrow down what we could find out a lot." Chapter 202 The Truth Always Hurts 3 Chapter 202 The Truth Always Hurts 3 "This kind of person must listen to someone, you focus on some casinos and entertainment ces, he will definitely visit those ces regrly after taking the money. Report to me if any updates." "Okay." To Troy''s surprise, in the afternoon Robertes to report to him that William has left Zurich. "When did he leave?" "A week ago." He ms his fist on the table, "Bastard!" "It seems he has something to do with this, otherwise he wouldn''t have left in such a hurry." "You find out the man with a limp first, if it''s really rted to him, I want him to be dead!" Robert retreats. An angry murderous aura rises from Troy''s eyes. Because he is crippled and Chinese, it is not difficult to find him out, and it only takes him three days to find him in a casino. The problem is that no matter how hard he forces him or even beat him, he would not admit that the man in the hotel is him. In desperation, he hurriedly calls Troy, "Mr. Troy, the man has been found, but his mouth is too tight and he won''t admit it." "Bring him to the clubhouse, I''ll be right there." With a cold face, Troy picks up his car keys and leaves his office, rushing to his private clubhouse. There is a man tied up on the ground, his body is bruised and battered, but his eyes are very determined, with the frankness of a man who has done absolutely nothing wrong. "Arent you still willing to admit it?" "Yes." Robert nods. He bends down and stares at the man on the ground and asks, "Do you want me to kill you before you will tell me the truth?" "Kill me and I won''t admit to anything I dont do!" "Did you y the copy of the CCTV footage to him yet?" He turns to Robert and asks. "I did, but he says he isn''t the only one with a limp." He straightens up, thinking he is a very stubborn man, "Keep beating him until he confesses the person who ordered him to do it." The men around Robert punch and kick him again and again, beating him almost to death. He keeps spitting blood out and all over the floor is full of his red fresh blood. But he still refuses to admit it, his tough attitude makes Troy believe for a moment that he is innocent. "Stop it." He shouts, "There''s no need to beat him to death." Robert looks askance at him in surprise, "Mr. Troy, you don''t believe him, do you?" "If this kind of person isn''t trustworthy, no one else would have approached him, so he won''t admit it even if you beat him to death, besides, if you do, we will lose the only clue." "Then what do we do?" "Go check his family, since he doesn''t care about his own life, then I would like to see if he doesn''t even care about his family." The originally dying man suddenly hears that Troy wants to check his family, and suddenly lifts his miserable face and strains to say, "Don''t touch my family, juste at me if you want to revenge anything... " "You are such a tough man, what can we do to you?" Troy coldly nces at him and deliberately scares him, saying, "After you find out his family, continue to beat them in front of him until he is willing to confess the truth." "Okay." Robert looks at the two roughnecks and says, "Come with me." "Wait a minute... " The crippled man shouts in panic, then looks at Troy, "I advise you not to make such a great effort, my family is not here at all." "No matter where they are, as long as they are on the Earth, there''s no one I can''t find." Perhaps he is shocked by his extraordinary aura, or perhaps he is too afraid of getting his family involved, theme man finally yields, "Fine, I''ll tell you the truth, but you have to promise me that you won''t hurt my family." "No problem." "You also have to protect my family, because once I break the rules of the underworld, our boss won''t let me go, and the one I takes a favour from won''t let me go either." This is something that Troy understands well, he is clear that people like them are specially trained and they always treat their families as if their lives, and they could give up their lives for the sake of their families. "Okay, I promise." Troy has a hint of difort in his heart, because this crippled man reminds him of Jacob, remembering the image of Karin pleading for Jacob back then, if that woman is also present today, seeing this man so steadfastly holding the bottom line for the sake of guarding his family, she would definitely be flooded with sympathy and ask him to let this man go. "It is Stanley Ball who paid me to do it." "Stanley Ball?" Troy frowns, "Stanley Ball from the Yongxin Group?" "Yes." With a bang, Troy smashes the crystal cup in front of him. What a bastard! He even dares to scheme against me! This time I will let him pay me back for the new and old scores! Robert is obviously surprised as well, he is stunned for a few seconds, "Mr. Troy, will he lie? Stanley Ball is your brother-inw." "Don''t you know what kind of person Stanley Ball is?" Troy raises his eyebrows coldly and angrily leaves the clubhouse, he drives to Yongxin Group, ignoring the secretary''s obstruction, kicking to open the door of the general manager''s room, and before Stanley could say anything, he smashes him to the ground with a punch. "What are you doing?" Stanley looks at him in shock, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth and questioning in a stern voice. "What am I doing? Instead of asking me what I''m doing, why don''t you ask yourself what you''ve done!" Bang! Troy beats him again. Stanley sees stars for a while and then he regains his conscious and gets up to fight back. The two men are soon engaged in a bloody fight, but Stanley is no match for the Aikido master Troy, and he is soon pinned to the ground and is about being beaten to death. Mn rushes to the office after she receives a call from Stanleys secretary, saying that her brother has gotten into a fight with her husband, and she couldn''t stop them so she only has to call her. When she pushes open the office door, she sees how badly Stanley has been beaten up, and immediately screams and pounces on him, angrily pushing Troy away and bawling. While crying, she grabs Troy''s cor and hysterically questions, "Are you crazy? What did he do to let you treat your brother-inw like this? "Brother-inw? Is he worthy of it?" Troy slowly fishes out a gun from his pocket, "I''m not only going to beat him, I''m going to kill him." Mn is so frightened that her face swishes pale and she instantly blocks in front of Stanley, "Don''t do anything recklessly, calm down, if you dare to do anything to him, I won''t forgive you!" "Go away." "No!" Mn trembles as she points the gun at her chest, "Before you kill him, kill me first, so I can tell our parents how my brother, who I brings up single-handedly, treats me after they died!" Troy looks painfully at his eldest sister in front of him, "Do you know what he has done? He sent my most beloved woman to a hotel with another man and let them spend the whole night. It wrenches my heart out of my throat, do you know that? He doesnt deserve your love, why are you still defend for him?" Mn is stunned and surprisingly says, "I am a part of this n, if you want to me someone, just me me... " "Sister!" Troy growls angrily, "How much longer are you going to be obsessed with him? Do you think it''s worth it to take the me for such a man?" "I''m not taking the me for him, you should know clearly that I hates that woman from the very beginning, so I am also a part of this n, if you must pursue the matter now, then let me pay you back first!" Troy is really angry, he presses the board and stares firmly at his sister in front of him, whom he has respected since he was a child. His heart is so painful that it is like dripping blood. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "I''ll give you two choices, first, divorce him and I won''t pursue this matter any further. Second, from now on, I wont be your brother anymore, whether you say I am ungrateful or cruel, I am really exhausted because of you guys, the family I want is not like this, so if it does not meet my requirements, I would rather not to have a one." As time passes, Mn finally opens her mouth, saying briefly, "I won''t get a divorce." And then nothing more is said by her. This one sentence is enough. Troy smiles to himself bitterly, and puts down his hand raising in mid-air slowly, "Very well, for such a man, you gives up our years of sister-brother love. He turns around gloomily, totally lost in thought, and leaves out of Mns sight step by step. Mn would not know for the sake of an unworthy man, how much pain she brings to her brother, and how cruelly and fiercely she has trampled her brothers love into dirt. Chapter 203 The Truth Always Hurts 4 Chapter 203 The Truth Always Hurts 4 Tears running out of her eyes, Mn feels confused when she watches her brother leaves in despair. Is she wrong? Sitting in the booth of the night club, Troy tries to drown his sorrow in the wine. Two beautiful strippers sit on both sides of him, sexually pleasing him, but he ignores them as hes disappointed that hes set up by his sister and brother-inw. Fucking family What makes him more disappointed is that his sister would rather choose her fucking husband than choose him. Even worse, hes put on edge every time he thinks of that Karin has spent a night with another man in the hotel, and they might have slept together. The beautiful strippers lean against his chest and he growls, Get the fucking off! But they still press themselves against his body, and he furiously grabs a wine bottle and smashes it in the wall, which finally scares the strippers away Drunk as he is, he feels rational enough to regret that he has scared the strippers away. If he sleeps with them together, he and Karin will be even. And he can forgive her Karin sits alone in the swing chair in the evening. She has got used to spending the whole night with the moon. She has been waiting for Troy for almost half a month. Hello? Herees a strangers voice. She jumps off the swing chair and goes to open the door. Hello. Hello. Im a designated driver. This gentleman gets drunk and tells me to drive him here. Karins heart stutters and finds Troy sleeping in the car. Her tears well up as she watches his face. Thanks. Please help me get him in the house. Then they take Troy to the bedroom. Yuma alsoes to see him and asks, Does he need some soup to sober up? Give him some honey water. Okay. Karin rinses a towel to wash his face and says, Ive been waiting for you for days, but now you show up as a drunkard. Perhaps youll regret when you wake up tomorrow morning. Herees the honey water. Karin points to the table. Just ce it on the table. He cant drink it until he wakes up. Then Ill leave you here. Call me if you need anything. Okay. In the dimmed light, Karin lies beside Troy and murmurs her love for him. Much as she says, sleeping Troy can hear nothing. Then she holds his palm in her hand and writes down three words: ILOVEYOU. Herees the next morning, and she dresses herself up to wait for Troys waking up. She didnt fall asleepst night as she was afraid that shed have a nightmare. Troy finally opens his eyes and rubs his forehead. Hes a bit dumbfounded when his eyes meet Karins, but soon enough, his face darkens again. Getting out of the covers, he opens his wardrobe and picks up a suit to wear. Then he goes into the bathroom to get wash his face before leaving for work. He stays silent in the whole process. When hes about to step out of the house, Karin cant help herself but to ask, Does it hurt so much? Troy stumbles a bit without any words. Karin walks up to him and says calmly, I dont want to see you get your sorrow drowned in the wine every day. Just let it go, and we can be back to the square one where we dont remember each other anymore. Troy levels her with a hard look and snorts, Back to the square one? Isnt it so easy for you? Then tell me what to do? Tell me what I can do for you so that you dont have to indulge yourself in endless sorrow. If I abandon you, will you live a better life than now? No, but thats all right as long as you live a happier life. Troyughs at her wryly and turns around, looking into her eyes. Dont you ever think Ill be happier if I give up on you? Then dont do it, and find out the truth. Learn to trust me. How na?ve you are! Ive found out the truth. What? Karin grabs him by the arm with shock. Have you? Who did it? The one that set me up. But what I want to know is what happened between you and William at that night? Facing his scorching gaze, she tries to prove that shes innocent, but when she thinks about Williams silence on the sea shores, she backs off a bit. What? You have no ideas? Or you dont dare to tell me the truth? No. I dont think we can do anything as we both passed out. Afraid to meet his eyes, Karin gives him a facious exnation. Shes always a bad liar. Yumas right. Close as a couple can be, they cant share all their secrets together. She cant trust William, and she cant make itplicated, either. Really? Why did he leave Zurich? Did he leave here? Karin is shocked. You dont know? Of course not. I dont trust him. But Im sure he wouldnt have run away if he hadnt done anything wrong. Karins heart is clenched as she slowly let go of Troys arm. So, what really upsets you is that he has touched my body? Yes. Okay, Ive got it. I admit it that I cant prove my innocence now. So its up to you whether to give up on me or not. Karin turns around as she presses her lips together to smother her weep. Shes almost killed by the sadness and disappointment. No matter what kind of choice he makes, she has done her best save their love. Silence spills between them before she hears his footsteps. Troy stands facing her and wipes away her tears with his finger as what he used to do, while the tenderness cant be found in his eyes as usual. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Well have the wedding as nned. Then he kisses her on the forehead, representing his forgiveness. For some reason, his kiss feels cold. Chapter 204 Love Until Hate1 Chapter 204 Love Until Hate1 Karin angrily hurries to Yongxin Group as she cant forgive Stanley. Stanleys secretary stops her and their argue is heard by Stanley, who allow her toe in. Let her in. Karin walks into his office and ps him in the face before saying anything. Stanley rubs his swollen face and sneers, What a perfect couple you are! Troy punched me, and you pped me. Whats wrong with you? Why the hell did you do that to me? Karin res at him and questions. It was Mns idea. You know she always dislikes you, even hates you. She wont let you marry her brother. Im just her scapegoat. Really? Karin snorts. Is she the only one to be me? Im afraid you help her for your own purpose. I know what kind of a person you are. I used to hate you, and now I despise you. Stanley face darkens and he grabs Karin by the arm. You take it out at me as Troy refuses to forgive you, doesnt he? How presumptuous you are! Sorry to tell you that hes forgiven me, and your dirty tricks have failed. Really? Are you sure hes forgiven you? Hes alright to let it go? Karin shakes his hands off and asks, What do you mean? Nothing. I just dont believe hell let it go so easily as hes a man valuing perfection. Trust me, its a thorn in his flesh, and youd better break up with him, or youll regret in your future life after marriage. Should I thank you for caring about my marriage? Stanley grins. No, but you know, if you belong with me, Ill treat you much better than he does. Go to the hell! Karin res at him. Troy cant let it go as hes a loyal man. Only if the people who are promiscuous will regard the affair as a normal thing. Because they care about their own pleasure than anything else Youre so in love with him that you talk like a fool. Anyway, Ill give up on you if you insist to choose the wrong path. Karin thinks his words are ridiculous. You mean if I choose you, then Ill choose a right path? Dont you know you are asking me to be your whore? She pauses. I see. People like you dont have moral codes on your mind. If you choose me, Ill divorce Mn at once. Ive told you Id like you to be myst woman rather than a miserable whore. How dare you! You think youve got everything in your palm? Youre too stupid to ignore Troys power. Hell kill you if you abandon his sister to grab away his woman. Karin levels Stanley with a re before leaving his office Karin is right about Troy that hes taken his revenge on Stanley. He has ordered Robert to destroy Yongxin Group step by step. Stanley isnt aware of the crisis of hispany until two weekster. He knows its Troy whos behind the scene, but he doesnt fear him at all as hes got Mn on his side. Its strange that Mn never wants to divorce Stanley, though he always has plenty of affairs and anecdotes with other women. Stanley wonders if Mn tries to maintain their weird marriage for her familys reputation or for loving him? When Stanley tells Mn about what her brother does to hispany, Mn gets upset, though, she promises him shell stop Troy. Mn goes to find her brother and stands outside Troys office. Shes guilty as she remembers how she broke her brothers heart when she made her choicest time. Finally, she steps into his office. Troy raises his head up as he hears the footsteps. He asks coldly, What the hell are you doing here? Its said that youve been obstructing the business of my husbands. Does he ask you toe here? Disappointment runs through Troys eyes. Its my idea since I love him. What do you want me to do? I hope you could let go of us. He rises to his feet. Why? Because Im your sister, and were family. You cant be so ruthless. Dont you remember you have given up on your family yesterday? Youve chosen him, right? Come on, Troy. You were too angry to mean it. Mn doesnt believe his brother will cut all ties with his own sister. Karin means a lot to my life. If our love is ruined my you and Stanley, you are dead bodies. Dont you ever think you can do whatever you want to hurt us with our fucking blood connections! Mn stumbles out of Troys office anxiously as she cant believe that shes lost her brothers support As soon as Mn gets home, Stanley asks her, Will he stop? Looking at his anticipation on the face, she lowers her head in guiltily. Sorry, but he refuses to stop since hes cut all ties with me. He wasnt kidding yesterday Stanleys dumbfounded as he never thinks that Troy will cut all ties with his sister. Hes anxious since Troy wont regard Mn as his sister any longer. In the following week, Troy almost destroys Stanleys business. Stanley has no choice but to finds Troy by himself. When he gets to Troys office, Toy coldly stares at him in his boss chair, Ive waiting for you. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. What do you want? Divorce my sister. The time you get divorced, Ill let go of you. She wont agree. I know, and thats why I want you to ask for a divorce. Chapter 205 Love Until Hate 2 Chapter 205 Love Until Hate 2 Stanley is exasperated. How can you ask us to get divorced? Shes your sister and she loves me. Smashing his hands on the desk, Troy rises to his feet. The only thing you do as her husband is to hurt her. She deserves better. After a moment of deliberation, Stanley nods. Fine. I promise you that Ill divorce her. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Huh! Look at you. You dont care about my sister but your wealth. No. Its just because I dont love her at all. Our marriage is a business trade. I dont want to sacrifice my fatherspany for a boring marriage. You son of a bitch! My sister has sacrificed her whole youth for you, but youre a monster dont know how to love her. Get the fucking away from her now! Then there are no connections between you and my family. Stanley sneers, Yes. I dont know how to love. Do you? He turns around before leaving. Forget to remind of the night when William and Karin got drunk. They were so drunk that they didnt realize theyve done something together. As far as Im concerned, William also likes Karin. Here are the photos. Stanley throws a stack of photos to him and walks away with his smug face. The photos are snapped from all the angles. Two naked bodies are intertwined in the bed. Closing his eyes bitterly, he crumples the photos into a ball and throws them in the trash bin. Then he set fire to them as he angrily clenches his fists. When Robert enters Troys office and finds the fire, he gets worried. But he figures it out when he sees the photos in the trash bin. He understands how awful a man can feel when ites to things like this. Troy gets homete tonight. Karin has been waiting for him the whole evening. Troy sighs as he finds her in front of the door. He walks up to her. Why not go to bed early? Ive promised you Id wait for you. Ive got a business dinner. Next time Ill call you so that you dont have to wait for me for too long. Okay. Following Troy, Karin walks into the house. She feels a bit sad as they used to walks into the house hand in hand. Troy goes right to his study, and Karin says to him, Its toote to work. Well. You can go to bed. How can Karin fall asleep if Troy is still at work? She has to talk to him. Then she goes to the study and knocks the door. Herees a deep voice, Come in. After walking into the study, Karin sits in a chair. How soon will you finish your work? Whats the matter? Troy levels her with an unassuming look. I want to talk about the hotel stuff with you. It seems that we havent talked about it seriously. Okay. Troy put aside the files. I know you need more time to ept it and get over it. So lets dy the wedding again. Andyou can also figure it out if you want to marry me or not Then she holds her breath to wait for his reply. After a moment of silence, Troy shakes his head. No. I only remember that I love you. Thats all. But can you forget it? Time can tell you the answer, babe. As what youve said, well forget all the hardships once wee through. Karin weeps and holds Troys hand. Thank you, Troie. Thank you for not abandoning me. Okay. Now go to bed. I have to finish my work first. Troy is calm as usual. Karin leaves the study after kissing him. When she returns to the bedroom, she finds shes got several missed calls from Robert. She hastily calls him back as she thinks that something has happened to Billie. Robert picks up the phone and asks anxiously, Are you okay with Troy? Karin gets confused. Whats the matter? Wheres Troy? Hes in the study. Whats wrong with you? Is he abnormal tonight? Like ignoring you, being angry or indulging himself in wine? No. Why do you ask this? Robert sighs and says, He has saw those photos. Karins heart stutters. The photos of me and William? Yes The silence spills between her and Robert. Robert asks, Hello? Are you there? Hello? Hello? Karin sadly hangs up and lies in the bed. Looking at the celling, shes got a lot oh her mind. Why is he so calm after seeing the photos? How is it possible that he still wants to love her? She cant figure t out, and she goes to find Troy. Before stepping into his study, she tries hard to put away the sadness on her face, and walks into it with a gentle smile. Why dont you go to bed? Troy asks. I cant fall asleep alone. Lets have a small talk on the rooftop, okay? He shakes his head. Im afraid I cant. I have to deal with my work first. Her eyes flicker. Fine. Ill go there alone. Her arm is grabbed by him when she is about to turn around. Its toote. Just go to bed, okay? She nods slowly. Okay When she leaves the study and closes the door, she looks at him through the crack of the door, only to find him sitting in the chair with closed eyes. His exhaustion hurts her heart. To save hispany, Stanley asks for a divorce with Mn. But Mns reaction is beyond his imagination. She questions him in tears, How could you do this to me? All those years Ive been putting up with your absurd behaviors. Now you tell me you want to get divorced with me? Stanley tells the truth, Your dear brother forces me to do this. If I we dont get divorced. Mypany will be over. You mean Troy? Its alright. I can ask him to stop ruining your business. Never will I allow him to destroy my marriage. She is about to rush to find Troy when stopped by Stanley. Save it! He has made up his mind to ruin our marriage. Plus, you know I dont love you at all, so lets get divorced. Even if you dont love me, in no way will I divorce you. Chapter 206 Love Until Hate 3 Chapter 206 Love Until Hate 3 Stanley cant believe what she has said. He looks at her as if shes a stranger to him. Were together because of the cooperation of our families. Now that your parents have passed away, and your brother, boss of Charlie Group, tell you to leave me, you should divorce me. You dont have to put up with my affairs with other women anymore. But I love you for you. Mn screams out loud and angrily runs out of the house. She drives to the Charlie Group and kneels down in tears in front of her brother. Troy gets shocked and quickly holds her up. What the hell are you doing? Please dont force us to get divorced. Please! Troy angrily punches in the ground. Why not? Is he thest man in the world? Youre my sister, and I dont want you to act humble like this, which will fail our parents. But I love him. I marry him for him rather than the fucking business cooperation. You cant understand my love for him as I cant understand your love for Karin. Go ahead! Marry your girl! I wont stop you. Could you please let go of Stanley? Just leave us alone, okay? Then she cries even harder. Troy says huskily after staring at her crying face, Fine. I promise you to leave you alone. He holds her up and says calmly, All I want is to see you live a happy life. However, you have your definition of happiness. Troy turns around and walks to the French windows, waving his hands at her. Go to tell your husband that hed better behave himself. After his sister leaves, he raises his head up and closes his eyes, sighing. Love is such a torture The Ziteng Garden bes lively again as the flowers begin to bloom in the spring. Karin sits in the garden and goes through the gossip news on the Inte to kill the time. Suddenly, it urs to her that she hasnt logged into her e-mail ount for so long. She used to contact her college ssmates via the e-mails. Then she quickly logs into her e-mail ount. She is surprised to find tens of unread e-mails, most of which are e-mails informing her to attend the job interviews. Then she deletes those e-mails. The e-mails from her ssmates and friends are saved, as well as a e-mail from a strange e-mail ount. After clicking into it, shes shocked by what she sees. Karin, Im writing to tell you Ive already left Zurich. Sorry I say goodbye in this way. I wanted to ask you out for a dinner and tell you this news, but Im afraid youll turn me down since you hate me so much. I understand why you hate me, so I leave you, leave Zurich. You asked me if I was a bit sane, I told you the truth. But when you asked me if I did anything wrong to you, I stayed silent. Please forgive me for what I have done to you, because it was thest memory about you I can hold. It only belongs to me Atst, I have to say Im really sorry, though it may not reduce my guilt. Yours, William The e-mail makes Karins blood boil. He wants to hold onto thest memory? What kind of memory? She feels her world is crashed down. The brief e-mail gets her pass out When she wakes up, she finds Troy sits beside her without any expression on his face. Why are you here? She tries to push up herself. Troy helps her to get up and answers calmly, Yuma calls me. His voice is calm, though, she can tell hes hurt and sad. It suddenly dawns on her that Troy might have seen the e-mail from William. She tries to calm herself and whispers, Im fine. Its just that I have anemia. If I sit for too long, Ill get dizzy when I suddenly stands up. Troy nods, Have a rest. He rises to his feet. Ive got an important meeting. If you want to find me, call me. Okay. The view of his back squeezes her heart as shes afraid hes seen the e-mail and gets hurt. Now he suppresses all his emotions, and she can never know whats on his mind. Yuma give her a bowl of porridge and says, Look at your pale face. Hurry up and drink it! Wheres myptop? Karin hastily grabs Yuma by the arm and asks anxiously. In the garden. Ill go to find it. You didnt put it away when you found me pass out? Yuma is dumbfounded. I was scared to death when I found you pass out, so I call Troy first and forgets yourptop. Please find theptop for me. Okay. Then Yuma returns with herptop, saying with a smile, Here you are. Karin let out a sigh of relief and takes over theptop with her trembling hands as she suddenly thinks of something important. Is it on when you find it? No, its folded like this. Folded? Her heart stutters. Are you sure? Of course. Its folded, and I directly take it to you. Karin closes her eyes bitterly as she knows that he has read the e-mail. Hes really hurt and heart- broken. She almost breaks down after reading the e-mail, not to mention Troy Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Yuma, leave me alone, please. I want to have a rest. Shes extremely anguished and hides her face under the covers, crying out. After deliberation, she finally decides to talk about it with Troy this evening. Why does he act as usual after seeing the photos and reading the e-mail? Whats wrong with him? Sitting alone in the dark, Karin quietly waits for Troy. The familiar footsteps squeeze her heart again. Once he told her that her footsteps cks on his mind, but what he doesnt know is that his footsteps also ck on her mind Chapter 207 Love Until Hate 4 Chapter 207 Love Until Hate 4 Troy turns on the lights and finds her sit in the sofa alone. He asks gently, Why not go to bed? Lets have a talk. Karin looks at him remorselessly, Have you read Williams e-mail? After a moment of silence, Troy nods. Yes. Hes calm as usual. Also the photos? Yes. She instantly rises to her feet and questions him, Why? Why to pretend as if you know nothing? Why dont you tell me you cant bear it? If you want to keep secrets from me, we cant get married. Why dont you tell me? Karin cries and throws her fists at her chest. She used to think the most terrible thing is to see him indulge himself in wine, but now she realizes the worst thing is to see him hide all his emotions away. If he continues his abnormal behaviors, they cant be happy after getting married Then Troy press her down to sit in the sofa again. Looking into her eyes, he asks her, Were you on the pill after that night in the hotel? Shes dumbfounded and shakes her head. No. Why? Because I dont think theres anything happened between us. Do you still think so now? After reading the e-mail. Troie, I know you mind the words in the e-mail, but you cant believe Williams words. You know he doesnt want us to get married, and his e-mail holds intent. Then tell me what it is? Karin looks down at the floor and answers, He may just want me to remember him forever. Why? Because he purposely conceals the truth to prevent me from getting over it. And Ill think of him from time to time. Troy sneers, Its your own thoughts. What if he has slept with you? Have you thought about the terrible consequences? I felt too awful to think of the possible consequences. But youve been on the pill when were together, right? Karins shocked as she doesnt understand why does he asks her about strange questions. When shes about to answer his question, he justughs at himself. Do you think I cant ept the facts? He sneers, Youre wrong. The photos and e-mails mean nothing to me as youre the one I really love. And I can bear more. What else? Youre pregnant. Then he cant suppress his sadness anymore. Hes been suffering ever since he got the news Karin almost passes out again, then she holds Troys hand and seriously utters, Troie, I havent been on the pill since you proposed to me. I wear to God Im telling you the truth. Please trust me Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Troy slowly pulls back his hand. Then why did you pause for a moment when I asked you? No, I didnt. I was shocked that you asked me strange questions. I was about to answer when you suddenly broke in. Do you think Ive got Williams baby? Shes almost dying as her heart hurts It has been four months since I proposed to you. But you got pregnantst month, during which you spent a night with William. Are you going to say its a fucking coincidence? It must be. I was just off the pill, and I couldnt get pregnant at once. I never want this to happen as I wanted it to be a surprise for you. A surprise for me? Dont forget what youve told me? You said youd never get pregnant until were married. Now youre pregnant, you tell me its a surprise for me? Do you think Im surprised? Okay. Ive said the words to you, but I said when you were going to marry another woman, which got me pissed off. Theyre impulsive words, and you know I didnt mean it. I love you so much that Im willing to have your baby. Do you think I will believe you now? Troy levels her with a hard look and leaves the room. Looking at his back, Karin is dumbfounded. When she realizes what happened, she hastily runs out to chase Troy, only to find hes left. Sinking onto the floor, she cries sadly and throws her fists at the floor. Now Troy begin to hate her Yuma hears her crying andes to her, holding her in her arms, Whats the matter? Yuma, Im pregnant, but he doesnt believe the baby is his Yuma knows all the things between Karin and Troy, though, she gets confused when she hears the news. Thats why you passed out today? Yes. Karin nods in tears. Yuma pats her head. I happen to get downstairs to pour tea for the doctor, not knowing the reason why you passed out. Dont you believe me? Its just the time is not perfect. You cant prove its Troys baby. Yuma frowns. Troy wants to believe you, but the fact is What should I do? He must be sad now. Leave him alone today. Talk to him tomorrow. Karin knows that the destiny is the most ruthless in the world, but she used to believe she can fight against the destiny for her rights to control her own life. However, its obvious that the destiny wins out. She stands in front of the French windows and stares at the starry sky. She thinks of Buddhas sermon of One flower, one leaf and one Buddha. And a famous Chinese poet said, One life, one world and one couple. They are all stories. Tragedies or romances, no one knows. She goes to the Charlie Group the next day and exins to Troy for thest time, Troie, please trust me. Without any sleep, Troy looks exhausted. He levels her with an unassuming look, rising to his feet. Ill take you to a ce. Where? He grabs her away and take her out of thepany. He directly takes her into the car and drives her to a hospital. What are we doing here? Karin suddenly has a bad feeling. Chapter 208 Born for Love, End in Hatred 1 Chapter 208 Born for Love, End in Hatred 1 Troy doesnt answer her question and drags her into the hospital. What the hell are you doing? Karin asks in fear. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Staying silent, he holds her hands tighter. When she finds the sign of gynecology, shes shocked and holds the door frame, not going ahead. Do you want me to have an induced abortion? Her fear has been reced by shock. Troy finally answers her question, yet ruthless, Yes. Karin is downright shocked and dumbfounded How can you do this to me? It can be your baby. She asks bitterly with her trembling body as she never imagines that Troy will take her to have an induced abortion. Can be? Youre no t sure, either. Id rather kill it than leave a proof of your betrayal for myself. Karin cries in tears, Why cant you believe me? If I didnt believe you, I wouldnt forgive you. However, my tolerance is limited. I cant allow you to deliver another mans baby. If so, it would be a thorn in the flesh, which would hinder the happiness of our married life. We can have our own baby again. Is it the only way to solve the problem? We can make a DNA test after the baby is born. Troy sneers, What if its not my baby? Thats the worst scenario. She looks down at the floor. Then Ill leave you with the baby. What about me? Troy looks heart-broken. How can I spend the next months? Should we get married? Then get divorced? You can walk away with the baby, but what about me? Karin feels bitter, too. For a split second, she thinks of breaking up with him, but she doesnt want to hurt him more. She promised him if he doesnt give up on her, she wont leave him. Troie, its just an innocent baby. Please dont kill it. Troy looks into her eyes bitterly. Why cant you let go of it? What if I insist that I should deliver it? You going to lose me. Karin closes her eyes as tears trickles down her cheeks. She angrily shakes off his hands and runs out of the hospital. Why does the destiny do this to her? Has she done anything wrong? She stands alone in front of the French windows in the dark night, upset and confused. The door is pushed open, and the familiar footsteps are sounded. She can feel the cold without looking at the man. You have one week to consider about it. If you choose to deliver the baby, you know what youre going to lose. After Troy says huskily, he is about to leave when Karin suddenly questions him, Do you have to do this to me? What hurts you also hurts me. I wonder if you really love me. If you choose it over me, then Im not Troy Charlie you know anymore. She crouches down on the floor after he leaves. Her tears run out of her eyes. On the third day, Billie is engaged with Robert. Karin decides to attend her engagement party. When she arrives at the hotel to hold the party, Billie holds her hands with confusion. What are you doing here? Youre my best friend, and I want to attend your engagement party. Billie shakes her head. But Karin knows her worries and gives her a bitter smile, I dont envy you, or I wouldnt have tipped Robert off when you left. I dont mean it. I Okay. I understand you. She hugs her best friend. Im really happy for you. Robertes forward and says, Troy doesnt show up Karin says, I know. Im thest person he wants to see in the world. No. He wants to meet you, but hell feel heart-broken. Billie adds, Yes. Hes missed you so bad. Anyway, Im here to wish you a happy engagement. Karin puts Billies hands into Roberts. Hope you can hold on to each other like this forever. Thanks. Billie is almost crying in tears. Ill leave you to have a small talk here. Karin shes a smile at them and leaves. Then Billie reprimands Robert, Did you asks her to attend our party? Yep. Whats wrong with you? Dont you know shes sad right now? Shell be hurt by an engagement party. But youre best friends. Shed like to attend the party. Why didnt you ask your best friend, Troy, to attend the party? I did, but he rejected. Robert rubs his forehead and sighs, Maybe hes not a good friend as Karin is Nonsense! Roberts family isnt filthy rich, though, his family have worked for the Charlie family for several generations. Therefore, his engagement party is grand, and the guests are from the high-society. Karin feels bit of happy as she sees Roberts happily hold Billies hand. Lets wee their parents to speak. Billies parents first speak. Its the first time Karin has seen Billies parents, who are nice and easy- going. I only want to attend my childs wedding ceremony, but my wife wants to see every moment of her happiness, so here we are. Im relieved to see my childs happy smiles today. Thanks to my son-inw for loving my daughter for the whole life. I wish them a happy marriage Karin apuds with tears in her eyes. Its also her dream to see her father say things like that. Billie looks at her best friend in the crowd. She feels guilty as if shes showing off in the face of her best friend. Chapter 209 Born for Love, End in Hatred 2 Chapter 209 Born for Love, End in Hatred 2 The engagement ceremony ends sessfully, and Karin quietly leaves the scene. She walks on the road alone in contemtion. Everyone has their own different thoughts. What she prefers are beyond the understanding of others; simrly, what others like are beyond her reach. Therefore, she is doomed to be alone. "Karin, Karin..." Billie calls her behind her. So she stops and turns back and then asks Billie, "Why do youe with me?" "Because I want to talk with you." "But it is your big day. How can you leave now?" "It doesn''t matter. The ceremony ends just now, and it''s time for dinner. I can go." Billie goes into a coffee shop with her. Listening to the melodious music in the coffee shop, Karin feels better. She is stirring the coffee in the cup while adding sugar to the coffee. Billie looks at her with puzzlement, as if she doesn''t know her. "Is something on my face?" "No. I remember that you never added sugar when drinking coffee." Karin smiles and says, "It''s too bitter without sugar." "Why didn''t you think that it was bitter?" "At least I think it was less bitter than now." It didn''t matter even though it tasted bitter before, because she felt happy in her life; however, she only feels pain in her life now. "Then what are you going to do?" Billie asks her. She hopes Karin will not be painful anymore. "I am going to go to Edinburgh." "Edinburgh? Why?" "I want to find William." What? Billie feels surprised and she almost chokes because of the coffee. "Are you really pregnant with his baby? Are you going to tell him about it?" "What are you talking about?" "Then why do you want to find him?" "I want to ask him whether he lied to me or not. I don''t believe he would make love with me when I was unconscious at that time." "I don''t think so. When a man stays together with a woman he likes, especially when they are drunk, he will lose his mind and can''t control his desire anymore." "So you also think that this is his baby?" Billie shakes her hands quickly and denies, "Of course not. I just think that he might have slept with you at that time. But I don''t think he is 100% the father of this baby." "That is why I have to find him. Now only he can prove that I am innocent." "Can you contact him?" Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "No, I can''t. His original mobile phone number has been suspended, and the mailbox where he sent me an emailst time has also been deregistered." "Then how can you find him? Do you know his address?" Karin shakes her head and says, "I don''t know, so it''s hard to find him. But I want to try." "Come on, it''s a big city. It''s impossible for you to find him in a short time. You are pregnant now. Even if you can find him then, the baby will grow bigger in your womb. What will you do then? What if he says that the baby belongs to him?" "That''s impossible!" "There is nothing impossible. I don''t think you should take the risk." Billie drinks her coffee and then continues, "If he says this is his baby and asks you to stay with him, you will be in trouble." "I have thought about it before. But I have no choice now. Troy asked me to make a decision. If I want this baby, I have to leave him; if I choose him, I have to abandon the baby. No matter who the father of this baby is, we have no right to deprive it of its life, right?" "But you have to make a decision between Troy and your baby. As the saying goes, you can''t have your cake and eat it." Karin keeps thinking about it, and she doesn''t know what to do right now. And then Billie suggests to her, "I think you should give up your baby." She raises her head at once and looks at Billie. She feels shocked because she doesn''t believe that Billie would say that as her friend. "Troy and you are young, you can have babies in the future if you want. I don''t think you should give up Troy because of this baby now. Please think twice. Will you feel happy if you leave Troy? Will he be happy if he lives without you in the future? You may think that I am cruel to advise you so, but you have no choice. If you don''t want to be painful forever, I think this is the best choice for you." Karin leaves the coffee shop andes back to the Ziteng Garden. When she is thinking about what Billie said to her just now, someone calls her. That is Tory''s sister Lily. Lily takes her to her parents'' grave and asks her, "Have you made a decision?" Karin shakes her head with puzzlement, "I don''t understand what you mean." "I know what happened between you and my brother. To be honest, Mn and Stanley did something wrong, but they also paid the price. Yesterday, I saw Troy and found him really haggard. Now, Mn feels sorry for him, so she dares not to see him. So I have to help him as his sister." "What do you want to say?" "Please go to the hospital for an abortion operation." Karin feels shocked. Why don''t they think that life is precious? "You may think that I am cruel. However, life is cruel. If it were not for my sister''s involvement in this matter, he might have done something even more unexpected. I am older than you, so I know more about love. No matter how much you love each other, it is impossible to tolerate everything. There are always some things that cannot be tolerated, such as the situation you are facing now." Lily stops talking for a while and then she holds her hands and continues, "Please think about Troy. If you were him, could you ept this baby?" "Maybe I can''t ept him, but I won''t push him to kill the baby." "Then what are you going to do? Do you want to stay with him forever or leave him?" "If he can''t ept this baby, then I have to leave." "Why? How do you survive with your baby if you leave him?" Lily is aggressive, as if she wants to force her until she has nothing to say. "Maybe it will be very painful, but I will live on well for my baby." "I don''t think you are responsible if you really think so. It will have a great psychological impact on this child if he lives in a single-parent family. Do you think you can take good care of this child and let him live happily by yourself? Besides, I don''t think your parents can ept this child because you give birth without getting married. And the most important point is that you don''t know who his father is." Karin feels sad after she listens to Lily. "Therefore, you can''t leave or stay with Troy with this baby. The Charles family will not ept a child born to you and another man. Maybe you think you can take a bet because you have half the odds. But I must tell you the fact that you have almost no chance of winning because you can''t afford to lose." Karin can''t help crying and says, "Lily, I understand what you said. But I have to stick to my own principles. If I give up my baby now, I will never forgive myself for the rest of my life. Maybe, I will hate Troy for it, or maybe we can''t be together again." "Don''t be so stubborn. He isn''t a baby now, he is just an embryo. Believe me, everything will be better. You can marry him and then you can have your own baby. And you will not suffer from it in the future." Lily looks at her parents'' photos and says, "As we all know, my father betrayed my mother. As the child of the Charles family, Troy felt very sad. When we were little, our parents really loved each other. So after we grew up, Troy admired our parents very much. He once told me that he wanted to marry a girl and love her with every fiber of his being, just like my father loved my mother. At that time, our parents were still alive, and they had no any rtionship with Mia''s parents. I believed him when he talked to me like that. After several years, everything changed. Mia''s uncle told us the truth, and Troy really felt sad. However, he told me that he would believe in love even though our father let him down. He said the woman he loved would bring hope to him. In my opinion, you are really important to him. So please don''t leave him. Please promise that you will not leave him or abandon him in front of my parents, will you?" Chapter 210 Born for Love, End in Hatred 3 Chapter 210 Born for Love, End in Hatred 3 Karin cries more sadly, and she can''t even say anything. "Would you promise me?" "Lily, I never thought of giving up on him. Even if everyone wants to abandon him, I don''t want to leave him. So I really feel sad now. Please don''t ask me to make any promises right now. I have to consider it carefully..." Aftering back to the Ziteng Garden, she lookspletely lost. When shees into the house, Yuma sees her and worries about her, "Sit down and take a rest." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She sits on the sofa and looks sad. Yuma takes a cup of water to her and then turns back and says, "I would like to cook chicken soup for you." "No, thanks. I don''t want to eat anything." She holds Yuma''s arm and looks up to her and asks, "Yuma, do you think I should give birth to this baby?" Yuma thinks for a while and then sits next to her. She signs and says, "I feel so sorry for you. As we all know, Troy and you love each other so much. Why do things get so bad..." "You gave birth to a child, so could you tell me whether I should give birth to this baby?" Although she tries her best to hold back her sadness, she looks at Yuma with expectations in her eyes. "Miss Karin, I can understand you. As a mother, we always love our children. However, if you abandon him now, you can also have babies in the future; if you abandon the one you love, it will be hard for you to find another one you really love." Yuma doesn''t answer her directly but expresses her own opinion in this way. "Why do you ask me to have abortion surgery? I love Troy, and I love his baby more. Even though no one believes me in the world, I believe that this is his baby. However, I can''t prove that I am innocent now..." "I told you that you can have a baby with him in the future. As long as you want a baby, you can be pregnant as soon as possible Look, you look really bad every day, and you can''t eat or sleep. If you continue to do this, you will have a miscarriage sooner orter." Karin stands up absentmindedly and then goes upstairs. In idol dramas, if a man truly loves a woman, he will also love her child, no matter who the child''s father is. When she was 18 to 19 years old, she felt happy when she watched the TV series. However, she thinks that everything is different from that in the TV series now. But this is life. She felt sad when one person asked her to abandon her baby; and now she feels angry and desperate because everyone asks her to abort the baby. The wisteria flowers in the garden finally bloom and look so beautiful, and the Ziteng Garden also looks as beautiful as when she first saw it. Suddenly, Mn appears in the Ziteng Garden. Since she has suffered from what happened before, she is not so arrogant now. But she still looks cold. Karin doesn''t care about her, because she never expected that Mn would like her. "What''s wrong?" Mn answers, "Well, I hope you can give birth to this baby." Karin looks at her with surprise and she thinks that it is unbelievable. Now everyone wants to persuade her to abort her baby. Why does Mn support her? What does she want to do? "Why?" "I can help you raise the baby after you give birth to it. If he''s my brother''s child, it will be better; if he isn''t his child, I will also regard him as my own child and love him." Karin doesn''t understand her, "I don''t think I need you to help me raise my own child." "Well, I can tell you the truth. My husband is infertile, but I hope we can have a child. We have thought about adopting a child. Now you are pregnant, and he may be my brother''s child, so I want to adopt him." "What if Troy isn''t the baby''s father?" "It doesn''t matter. I will also love this child. Don''t worry." Karin looks indifferent and doesn''t say anything again. "What do you think? I know you don''t want to have an abortion, so I think it will be a good choice for you." Karin sneers and says, "Then do I need to say thanks to you for helping me and making my life so funny?" Mn understands what she wants to say and then she looks angry, "What on earth do you think?" "Do you think I will agree with you? Even if I don''t have an abortion, I will not let you raise this child. To be honest, you and your husband make me feel very disgusted, because you are so bad!" "What?" Mn is very angry, so she says, "Well, then you can go to hell with your illegitimate child. Since you are so virtuous, I believe you can raise your child without relying on my brother." After Mn leaves, she cries again. She feels sad because Mn says her baby is an illegitimate child. She touches her underbelly and says with tears, "I am so sorry, my baby. You are innocent, you are not an illegitimate child. Please don''t be sad because of what Mn said. She is crazy. I really want to protect you, but I can''t. So please forgive me on matter what I do. I can''t allow them to say that you are illegitimate..." Karin keeps crying for a long time until she can''t cry with tears. It seems that she has no heartbeat anymore. She calls Billie and then they meet each other in the coffee shop again. Billie looks at her eyes which are swollen and asks, "Have you made a decision?" "Please go to the hospital with me." "What? Do you want to have an abortion?" She nods sadly. Billie feels sorry for her and holds her hands and says, "Does Troy know that?" "I didn''t tell him about it." "It doesn''t make sense whether I tell him." She stops for a while and then continues, "Because I won''t be with him in the future." "What are you talking about?" Billie is shocked, "Are you crazy?" Billie realizes that it is serious, so sheforts Karin, "Karin, I know you are very sad because you have to have an abortion. But it is not Troy''s fault. I don''t think a man can ept a child who is not his own child. Therefore, please don''t give up easily. OK?" Karin wipes her tears with a bitter smile on her face and says, "I know it''s not his fault, and he is a good man. However, we can''t be happy again even though we love each other very much. When we break up, we will leave from each other''s world, so we can''t be together with each other anymore even though we don''t hate each other." Finally, she lies on the operating table. "Don''t be nervous. Now we are ready to give you anesthesia, you can close your eyes and take a nap, and the operation will be over soon. " The nurse says to her gently. It will be over soon... It will be over... When she closes her eyes, her tears flow down. She seems to hear the baby''s cry from a distant and unfamiliar ce, "Mom...Help...Mom...Help..." "No..." She suddenly sits up, and she regrets it before she is given anesthesia. She says, "Sorry, I don''t want to do it." And then she gets up and walks out of the operation room, and her face looks pale. Billie is waiting for her outside the operation room. When she sees Karin, she asks her quickly, "Is it over?" Karin doesn''t say anything. She just keeps walking forward. And Billie keeps asking, "What''s wrong? Have you had an abortion?" When she walks out of the hospital, she takes a taxi toe back to the Ziteng Garden. She stays in the bedroom and closes the door. And then she takes out her phone and then texts Troy, "Pleasee back." Actually, she knows that Troy wille backter, because today is thest day of the seven-day period." It''s dark. She sits on the sofa in the bedroom and waits for Troy. Later, she hears his familiar footsteps, and then he stops in front of the door. After a long time, he opens the door. Chapter 211 Born for Love, End in Hatred 4 Chapter 211 Born for Love, End in Hatred 4 Karin doesn''t dare to look up to him. They haven''t seen each other for seven days. She misses him and cherries the memories between them. She cherishes the time when they were together. With these memories, she is able to survive for seven days. Now, as long as she looks up to him, those memories will be fleeting like bubbles, and what she will face is the ruthless and cruel reality. "Have you made a decision?" Troy walks to the French windows, turns his back to her and asks her. So she can''t see his expressions at all. He has his own dignity, so he doesn''t want to show his panic. Actually, he is more afraid of losing her. Karin stands up and walks to him and then asks, "Don''t you really want this baby?" Troy turns to her slowly and looks at her. He finds that she looks so lost, and he wipes her tears with his hands. And then he says coldly, "Yes." "Don''t you really want this baby?" She asks him again, and she trembles. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "I answered you just now." "Don''t answer me Yes or No. If you don''t want this baby, please tell me you don''t want this baby." Troy feels a bit sad, but he answers her firmly, "I don''t want this baby." He says he doesn''t want this baby, and she feels heartbroken. "I haven''t made a decision before. But now you help me make it." Troy clenches his fists with both hands and pinches his nails into the flesh, and then he asks, "Then what is your choice?" "I want this baby." She says she wants this baby, and he feels heartbroken. He knows that she will choose the baby. However, when she answers him, he still feels sad. The only illusion of love in his mind is shattered by the woman he loves so much. And then he turns back and walks out of the bedroom slowly. At a certain moment, we may abandon each other. Is this arranged in the past life or is it a trick of the destiny of life? But anyway, as long as we sincerely love each other, it is enough. I think we should not me each other. Because we have no choice but to give up. Karin looks at his back and says in her own mind with tears. In this luxury room, she feels cold. Finally, everything is over. Why can''t she feel warm in such a beautiful ce? How did the woman who lived here before face the changes of love? What is the meaning of the wisteria flowers in the Ziteng Garden? She turns on herptop and searches for it. She understands the woman and knows the reason why she liked wisteria flowers when she read the flowernguages of the wisteria flowers. It turns out that the flowernguage of wisteria flowers is, "It''s born for love, but dies without love." The flowers represent deep love and longing. There is an ancient and romantic legend about wisteria flowers. Once upon a time, there was a beautiful girl who wanted to establish a rtionship, so she prayed to the golden moon in the sky every day to help her realize her wish. Finally, the golden moon was touched by her and said to her in her dream, "When springes, you will meet a man in white in the small woods of the back mountain, and he is the love you want." Suddenly, her ankle was bit by a snake in the grass while she was waiting. She was terrified. At that time, a man in white appeared. He helped her suck out the poisonous blood from the wound on her ankle with his mouth, and the girl fell in love with him deeply from then on. However, her parents didn''t agree with them to get married because the man was poor. Atst, they jumped off the cliff together. And then a tree grew on the edge of the cliff where theymitted suicide. There was a vine wrapped around the tree, and flowers bloomed on the wisteria vine. The flowers were purple-blue and bright like clouds. Later generations called the flowers blooming on the wisteria vine as wisteria flowers, which needed to be wrapped around trees and cannot survive alone without trees. Some people say that the girl is the incarnation of the wisteria, and the tree is the incarnation of the man in white; the wisteria is born for love but dies without love. Karin turns off theptop. The more beautiful things are, the easier it is to break the heart. The only string that has been tense in her mind and helped her keep on is broken now. In the quiet bedroom, she cries out. "I''m sorry, mom, I let you down; I''m sorry, dad, we don''t need to make an agreement anymore; I''m sorry, grandma, I tried desperately to prove that I can be happy, but in the end I failed like you..." She knees on the ground and wants to spend the whole night shedding the tears of her life. From then on, when she thinks of him saying that he doesn''t want this child, she will not cry again. She has tried her best to do it better. However, she failed atst. That night, Karin holds back the bear she bought before when she went shopping with Troy and keeps crying. She doesn''t know whether she sheds all of her tears or not until she dies. But she can confirm that no one can make her feel sad easily in the future. As the bear''s dad, Troy abandoned it; as the mother of the bear, she can''t abandon it. So she has to leave together with the bear... When ites to love, no one is right or wrong. Love is just a kind of fate. So they will be together when they love each other, and they will break up when they have no choice. When Troy is on the way to the airport, Yuma calls him. He knows that Karin will leave, but he asks Robert to drive back to the Ziteng Garden. Yuma is standing outside the door and waiting for him, just like Karin waited for Troy every night. However, she will never stand outside the door and wait for him like that. "Mr. Troy, Miss Karin left..." Yuma''s eyes are swollen, which shows that she cried for a long time before. Troy asks her calmly, "How long has she been away?" He never looked so lost before. He doesn''t look bright because she left... "When I got up in the morning, I found that she had left. And she left a note." Troy takes over the note and reads, "Yuma, I have to go. Thanks for taking care of me for such a long time. Please forgive me for leaving without saying goodbye, because I will be very sad to say goodbye in person. If we can meet in the future, I hope you can tell the story of the past to me. But I don''t think we will have a chance to meet in the future. Take care..." Troy closes his eyes and rubs the note tightly into his palm. Robert asks, "Mr. Troy, do I need to ask someone to get her back right away?" "No..." He shakes his head with tears. He must love her very much, so he cries for her. Troy has only cried twice in the past ten years. The first time was because of the death of his parents, and this time he cries because the woman he loves most leaves him. When his tears flow down, he realizes that they have no choice but to break up. When he opens the door of the bedroom, he finds that the big bear disappeared. She takes the bear away, and they once regarded the bear as their child. Now, they are strangers to each other. He doesn''t want the baby, so she leaves; and he lets her down. Finally, she leaves; she goes to somewhere and lives alone. They may think about each other and the time they were together after many years... Chapter 212 The True Identity of William 1 Chapter 212 The True Identity of William 1 Capital International Airport in Edinburgh A girl, who looks a little weak, walks in the crowd with a trunk. From time to time, someone looks at her, but not because she is pretty, but because she is holding a clumsy fluffy bear in her hand. After all, she is not a girl who is 15 to 16 years old, so they can''t understand why she holds such a colorful bear which is attractive to little girls. Shees to a hotel and checks in. And then she goes to apany called Hankseuk for an interview. She doesn''t know why thispany invited her for an interview many times. They contacted her through E-mail before, but she didn''t pay attention to it. And then their staff of the Personnel Department called her many times and invited her to join theirpany. At that time, she was tired because she was pregnant, so she didn''t want to pay attention to it. Moreover, she didn''t intend to leave Zurich. When she intended to have an abortion, they called her again. Then she told them that she would think about it twice. When Troy said that he didn''t want the baby, she felt sad and then she decided to go to thepany in Edinburgh. Standing on the street in Edinburgh, she knows that shees here to find a man who can prove that she is innocent, but not because of thepany. When she stands in front of the Hankseuk, she feels a bit surprised. She doesn''t know much about the company as she was not interested in it. But she thought that they invited her to join thepany so many times before just because of her major. However, when she sees the name of thepany, which is called Hankseuk Garments Corporation, she is confused about why they want her. It is a garmentpany, and she didn''t major in costume design. Why do they invite her to thepany? She can''t figure it out after she thinks about it for a long time, so she decides to go into thepany first. She is received by a director from the Personnel Department with a very good attitude. When she follows the director to the conference room and sits down for an interview, she raises her question, "Since it is a garmentpany, I was wondering why you would invite me for the interview? As you can see from my resume, my major has nothing to do with garments." "I know you majored in finance, you don''t have to work in finance-rted industries, like banking, securities, and insurance. Ourpany has been listed and there is a lot of room for development in the future. Of course, we want to grow faster and better, so we especially need some talents who have studied abroad. This is the reason why we choose you." "But what can I do for you?" "You can work in our Financial Department. I think you are definitely qualified for this job." Karin thinks about it for a while and then nods, "I have no problem if it is about finance." "Then it''s a deal." The director stretches out to shake hands with her and says, "Wee!" She stands up and shakes hands with him and says, "Thanks. I will try my best to work for the company." "Well, Miss Karin, where do you live now?" "I just arrived in Edinburgh today and haven''t rented a house yet." "You don''t need to rent a house. We have special treatment for talents who have studied abroad." And then he takes out a bunch of keys and gives them to Karin and says, "These are the keys for one of the apartments of Star River Community. Please take it. I''ll ask someone to drive you thereter." "Do you provide amodation?" She thinks that it is unbelievable. The director smiles and shakes his head, "It is not for every employee. We only provide amodation for returnees." After shees out of thepany with puzzlement, she feels it somewhat strange. Although many companies need more talents who have studied abroad, she can''t understand why thispany treats her so well. Standing in front of the upscale residential area of Star River, looking at the majestic high-rises and the beautiful surroundings in front of her, she is even more surprised. The staff who drives her here guesses her doubts and exins to her, "Don''t underestimate ourpany. We are on the list of the Fortune 500panies. You will find that ourpany has better treatment in the future." Karin thinks about it for several seconds and then says with a smile, "It seems that I was right when I chose to study abroad." "Working in our country with the knowledge that you learnt from a foreign country pays you good, as you can create greater value. That''s what those who haven''t studied abroad cannotpare with." And then the staff picks up her luggage and then says, "Let''s go." "OK." Karin doesn''t expect that she can live in a house on the first floor. Although there is no difference no matter whether she lives on the first floor or 20th floor with the elevator, she is pregnant, so she will feel bad when she enters the elevator. She worried about whether she could adapt to it if she lived in a house on the 20th floor just now, and now she thinks that she is so lucky. Do they know that she is pregnant? That''s impossible! She forgot to tell the director that she is pregnant just now. So she worries about whether they can ept her because she is pregnant now. But she can''t lie to them, so she decides to tell them the next day when she goes to thepany. It will be fine if they don''t mind; but it is a matter of course if they can''t ept her because she is pregnant. At night, she stands in front of the window as usual and looks up to the sky of Edinburgh. She feels that the stars in the sky are so strange. In Zurich, she always could see the brightest star in the sky every time. However, she can''t find it in the sky in Edinburgh. Karin, you should forget it. From now on, you have to start a new life. Don''t look back, don''t think about anyone you shouldn''t think about anymore.'' She is heartbroken. One day, as time goes by, the wound in her heart will gradually scar and heal, even if it doesn''t look like the original one, it will be fine as long as she is still alive. She touches her underbelly and wants to feel the baby in her uterus. This is the baby she has sacrificed everything to protect. Now, she has nothing, including family, love, or friendship. From now on, she will work hard to protect this baby. The next day, she goes to thepany andes to the director first. She says to him, "I have something to tell you." "What is it?" The director is kind. "I am pregnant now. So I don''t know if you can ept me." Unexpectedly, the director answers her with a smile, "Don''t worry. It is normal for women to get married and give birth to a child. So we won''t discriminate against pregnant women. You can feel at ease and work for ourpany." Karin feels surprised. She doesn''t think that it is apany, because it looks more like a charity organization. "Thank you. Then I would like to go to the Financial Department." After she leaves the office of the Personnel Department, she goes to the Financial Department while she is thinking about something. She will give birth to a child after 7 months, so she can earn some money during this period. And then she can employ a baby-sitter to take care of her baby, so that she cane back to thepany for work. Even though she can''t stay with her baby every day, her baby will not suffer too much as long as she can keep making much more money. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. After a busy morning, she quickly bes familiar with her work. At noon, when she goes to the restaurant for lunch, the director seems to be waiting for her. He smiles and asks her, "Pleasee with me." She follows him with puzzlement. And then theye to a separate dining room next door to the restaurant, which is exclusively essible for senior staff. The director asks her to sit down, and she asks him inquiringly, "Is this also a special treatment for talents who have studied abroad?" "Yes." She frowns and says, "Am I the only one who has studied abroad in ourpany? Why don''t I see any other colleaguesing here for lunch?" "To be honest, you are really the only one who has studied abroad in ourpany. But there will be more returnees in the future, because we need more talents for the development of ourpany." "However, only staff above the manager level are eligible to have lunch or dinner here, right?" "Not exactly. I am just a director of the Personnel Department, but I am also eligible to have lunch in this room. Because I have been working in ourpany for many years and have grown up with the company." Karin signs and sits down. At this time, someone brings in the food, and there are three dishes and two soups in total. Although there are not many dishes, the nutritional value is extremely high. Seeing her in a trance, the director asks her, "Why don''t you eat?" She picks up the chopsticks and watches the ck-bone chicken soup in front of her. She can''t help it anymore. She puts down the chopsticks on the table and says to the director seriously, "Mr. Walker, please tell me the truth. Do you arrange the special treatments for me on purpose?" Chapter 213 The True Identity of William 2 Chapter 213 The True Identity of William 2 "What do you mean?" "Does anyone in yourpany know me? So you arrange these special treatments for me on purpose?" Director Walker shakes his head and says, "I told you the truth before. You are a talent who has studied abroad, so you can have better treatment in ourpany." "Don''t lie to me. In recent years, overseas talents have not been so attractive in the talent market. Although this is my first job after returning to my country, I am also aware of the work treatment of my predecessors. Theirpanies will not provide them with special treatments such as high-end apartments and special meals." "There are differences among differentpanies. They are not as lucky as you, so they don''t have such treatments. This is good for you. Don''t think too much. And the best way to repay thepany is to work hard." Karin doesn''t believe the like of destiny or luck. "Is there anyone called William in ourpany?" After hesitating for a long time, she asks the director. If there is someone who wants to help her secretly, that must be William. Because she only knows William and Billie in Edinburgh, and Billie lives in Zurich now. So it must be William. Director Walker shakes his head again and says, "No. " he answers her firmly, without any hesitation. So Karin doesn''t know whether he tells a lie. She feels confused because he looks so calm. After lunch, shees back to the office and thinks about it twice. And then she decides to investigate whether thepany offers the special treatments to her just because she is a talent who has studied abroad. Another three colleaguese into the office, and she says hi to them with a smile. Among them, there is a middle-aged woman who is over 30 years old. "Do you want a cup of coffee?" The middle-aged woman asks her. She wants to say no, but she changes her mind atst. She answers, "Yes." And then she walks to the tea room together with her. The middle-aged woman takes a cup of coffee to her and asks, "Do you like working here?" "Yes, of course." "Do youe from Edinburgh?" "No, Ie from British." "Then why do you work in Edinburgh?" Karin doesn''t want to tell her the reason why she works in Edinburgh. The middle-aged woman gets it and then says with a smile, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to talk about it. I would like to introduce myself. I am Isobel Flores. You can call me Isobel." "OK." Karin nods and pretends to ask her casually, "Have you worked in thepany for many years?" "Yes, I have worked here for about 7 or 8 years." "Do you know anyone called William in ourpany?" She holds her breath and waits for her answer. However, she says, "No. I never knew one in here." "Is there any other staff who has studied abroad in ourpany?" "I don''t know. I seldommunicate with other staff in other departments." Karin feels upset and signs. It seems that she is lucky, so she can have so many special treatments in thepany... A weekter, she feels more and more anxious because she doesn''t know why she can have so many special treatments. One day, there are two staff members of another department who are gossiping in the restroom. After she hears what they say, she figures out why she can have so many special treatments. She has a stomachache, so she goes to the restroom 7 to 8 times in the afternoon. When she is answering the call of nature in a cubicle, she hears that there are some peopleining outside the restroom. Unexpectedly, they are talking about her. "Do you know the Karin in the Financial Department? She is a neer. But she never has lunch together with us. Why? We also have studied abroad, and we even graduated from famous universities. Why don''t we have any special treatments like her?" "Well, I don''t care if we can have special meals like her. The key is that she can live in an apartment in Star River Community, which is provided by ourpany. Forget it, we have no support from the senior staff of ourpany." "Who supports her?" "I don''t know, either." "I got it. She must be the mistress of Mr. Walker, so he wants to take good care of her." "Really? He is almost 50 years old. I think he looks like her father if he gets a bit older." "So what? There are so many men who are 50 or 60 years old and have mistresses outside. I think she must be his mistress, otherwise, why does he only provide special treatments to her?" After they leave, Karin is shocked. But she knows that there is someone who helps her secretly. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. When she thinks about what they talked about just now, she is angry. Shees out of the restroom and then goes to the Personnel Department. Because she wants to ask Director Walker about it so that she can know who helps her secretly. When she wants to knock at the door outside the office of the Personnel Department, she hesitates. She thinks about what happened in the restaurant that day. Director Walker looked so calm that day. So she doesn''t think that she can get the answer from him. Therefore, she turns back and returns to the office of the Financial Department. She has to take time to handle it. In the evening, she lies on the bed and wonders who can order Director Walker to work for him and even provide her with such a high-end apartment in Star River Community and special meals which are exclusively essible for managers. It seems that this guy should be a senior staff member in the company. Thinking about it, she decides to pay much more attention to the senior staff of thepanyter. On Friday afternoon, Karin stays in thepany and works overtime. It is originally the job of Isobel, but she has something to do temporarily, so Karin kindly helps herplete the work. She works until 10:00 pm, and then she is going to go back home. She goes downstairs by taking the elevator and then she sees a man who seems to be familiar. The man is talking on the phone. She rubs her eyes and feels confused. At this time, the man gets in a car and leaves. She chases the car, however, he drives far away. When she is angry, someone pats her shoulder and says, "Hi. Are you just getting off work now?" She turns back and sees that it is Taisen Chao from the nning Department of theirpany. He came to the Financial Departmentst week and said that they had miscalcted his sry, and then Karin helped him recalcte his sry and replenished him with the money. After chatting, she learned that he was also from Shanghai. "Did you see that car just now?" Taisen looks forward and asks with puzzlement, "You mean the ck car?" "Yes." "It looks like our General Manager''s car." "General Manager?" "I am not so sure about that. What''s wrong?" She shakes her head in panic and says, "Nothing special. I am just curious about it." "How about eating some night snacks together?" "No, thanks. I feel tired today." And then she takes a taxi andes back to Star River Community. She thinks that the man really looks like William. She works in thepany for a short time, so she doesn''t know all of the staff here. But she asked 7 or 8 colleagues and they said that they didn''t know William. Did they lie to her? Is the General Manager William? She can''t figure it out after thinking about it for a long time. So she decides to go to the office of the General Manager tomorrow and see if he is William. The next day, after lunch at noon, she doesn''te back to the office at once. On the contrary, she goes upstairs to the F7 by taking the elevator, because she wants to see if he is William. Standing outside the office of the General Manager, she takes a deep breath and then knocks at the door. "Come in, please." She feels nervous when she hears someone answer inside the office. But she can''t tell if he is William from his voice. Her hand trembles when she holds the door handle. How does she exin to him if he isn''t William? Atst, she goes into the office. When she sees the man who is sitting in the office, she is shocked, and she stands still. The man is also very surprised when he sees her. He stands up at once and wants to say something. However, he doesn''t know what to say. Karin tries to calm herself down and then steps forward. When she looks at the position card on the desk, she feels shocked again. Chapter 214 The True Identity of William 3 Chapter 214 The True Identity of William 3 Caleb Shelton, General Manager "Who are you?" She asks him while her body trembles. "Who do you think I am?" "Why is it Caleb Shelton on your position card? Are you William or Caleb Shelton?" "I was William, but now I am Caleb Shelton." "Which one is your real name?" William looks at her and answers, "I am Caleb Shelton." Suddenly, Karin gives him a smack on the right side of his face. Last time, she gave a smack on the left side. "Why do you always lie to me? Did you also lie to me when you were in Zurich?" "Is it important who I am?" "At least, you should exin. Did you make a trap for me and then asked me to work in thispany?" William doesn''t say anything. She is angry and steps forward, "You are really terrible. I never offended you. Why do you have to ruin my life like this?" When she intends to give him another smack, he stops her. He looks at her and says, "I didn''t lie to you or trapped you. I just found out by ident that you had submitted a resume to mypany. I was shocked at the time, but at the same time I was very anxious. I know better than anyone else that you love Troy very much. Since you would submit your resume in Edinburgh, it meant that something must have happened between you and him. So I had the director of the Personnel Department call you and keep inviting you to work in ourpany. But I had no idea whether you would agree to join our company. I didn''t intend to make you break up with Troy. I just wanted to help you when you decided to leave him." "Really? Then who ruined my life like this?" "I know you are pregnant." William looks calm and says, "After I found out that you had submitted a resume to mypany, I employed a private detective to investigate you. So I got that you argued with Troy because of your baby..." "You employed a private detective to investigate me?" Karin is very angry, "How could you do that? You have ruined my life. Wasn''t that enough? Tell me if you had sex with me that night. I want the truth!" William keeps quiet again. It seems that he doesn''t want to tell her the truth. "Tell me the truth!" Karin holds his cor and asks. If she has a knife, she may be out of her own control and hit him. However, he doesn''t tell her the truth no matter how she pushes him and even begs him atst. She feels despairing. She stares at him and says with anger, "I won''t forgive you forever." And then she turns back and leaves. After she returns to the office of the Financial Department, Isobel sees that she looks bad, so she asks her, "Karin, what''s wrong?" Karin shakes her head, "Nothing." After a while, she writes a piece of resignation and then leaves the office with her handbag. Shees to the Personnel Department and gives the resignation to the director. And then she talks to him first, "Don''t ask me anything. You cane to your General Manage Caleb if you have any questions." And then she leaves without any hesitation. After walking out of thepany, shees back to Star River Community. When she is packing up, she hears someone knocking at the door outside, but she ignores it. After packing up, she opens the door and wants to leave with her luggage and the bear in her hands. A man is standing outside. He is William who was pped by her just now. He stops her and asks, "Where do you want to go?" "Go away!" "Where do you want to go?" "It''s none of your business." "Why? You are pregnant now!" Karin feels shocked and asks him, "Do you mean..." She can''t stand it, "Do you mean you really had sex with me that night?" "Let''s talk inside the house." William holds her arm and pulls her back into the house and then closes the door. He sits opposite her and looks at her for a while and then says, "If you really want to know about it, let''s make a deal first. When you give birth to the baby, I will tell you the truth." Karin sneers and says, "Are you kidding me? After I give birth to this baby, I won''t care about the truth anymore." "Since you won''t care, why do you have to know about it?" "Why don''t I have to know about it? Why don''t you tell me the truth?" "I told you BEFORE. I just want to keep the memory between you and me." "Do you want to let me go to hell just for your memory?" "If you can''t be with Troy forever, I don''t think it is because of me. Even though I didn''t make love with you and you aren''t pregnant, you will also break up with him. So you shouldn''t think that it is me who destroys your life." "William!" Karin stands up and says, "Why don''t you feel guilty for me?" "I feel sorry. But I don''t regret asking you toe to Edinburgh." "What do you think I came here for? I just wanted to find you and ask you to tell me the truth." "You know I won''t tell you." "I thought you would at least sympathize with me when you saw my downfall... " She bites her lower lip and tries not to cry, "But now I think I was wrong." She takes up her luggage and steps towards the door. William stops her again, "You are not going anywhere." "Who do you think you are?" "Don''t you know that I like you?" "How can you ruin my life just for your own feelings?" She raises her head and says, "I won''t fall in love with another man except Troy. No matter whether Troy and I can get back together, I won''t fall in love with you." "I ask you to stay here not for my own feelings, but for your baby." William looks at her underbelly and asks, "Do you dare to go back to your home? Where are you going to if you leave here? You are pregnant now. Although you have studied abroad, nopany will employ a pregnant woman. I know you want to keep your own dignity. But life is cruel. You need to learn how to live well and how to raise your baby." If life is cruel, then what he says is crueler than life. "You know what I am worrying about, so you push me in this way." "I won''t push you. If you want to leave, I won''t stop you. I just tell you the truth. If you worry that I will sexually harass you, I promise I will never do it." "Then you didn''t have sex with me in the hotel that night?" William looks away, "I didn''t mean that." Karin suddenlyughs with sarcasm and says, "OK, I will stay here." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. She raises her chin and says, "If it was before, I would leave without hesitation. But you are right, I can''t earn money with my own self-esteem. Since I could give up Troy, I don''t care about any other things now." "I am d if you think so." "Don''t get me wrong. I will stay here just for my baby, not for you. I am just an employee in your company from now on, so I won''t ept any special treatments. And, I won''t live here anymore." "Why?" "Don''t interrupt me. You should know that what I need is just a job, not you." "I just lent you this house in the name of thepany." I provide special meals for you because you are pregnant. I hope you can eat better. I just want to help you, not that you have to rely on me." "Do you know how other people talk about me?" Karin looks away and says, "If you want to help me, please pretend not to know me." William signs, "Well, I know what I should do from now on. I''ll go first." Chapter 215 The True Identity of William 4 Chapter 215 The True Identity of William 4 Karin asks indifferently, "Don''t you n to exin who you are?" The man walking ahead of her pauses and turns around, "Ten years ago, I ran away from home because of some conflicts with my father. Then I went to Zurich. Fearing that my father would find me, I have been using the name of William." In Karins opinion, when ites to others family matters, she neither needs nor has the right to ask for too much information about them. Whatever the man in front of her is William or Caleb Shelton, it has nothing to do with her. So as for whether what he said is true or not, she wont bother to get to the bottom of it. "Got it." Karin''s indifferent attitude surprises William. So he says, "Aren''t you nning to ask me why I left Zurich?" "You surely had a reason to do so. And it has nothing to do with me." "If I said I left Zurich because of you, would you believe me?" She snorts coldly, "I have long stopped believing you. You have implicated me to such an extent. How dare you ask whether I believe you?" William smiles dejectedly, says goodbye to her, and leaves gloomily. The room is quiet as it used to be. Karin goes to the window, gazing at the bright moon outside the window. It is said that despite the many stars, there exists only a unique moon in the world. At this moment, Karin wonders whether someone else is watching the moon as well. Originally, she was eager to get an answer. However, after meeting William in the end, she suddenly doesnt want to know the answer, thinking that since the situation hase to this point, it doesnt make any difference at all as to whether she knows the answer or not. Even if William says the child wasnt his biological child, never can she and Troy go back to their previous days. The way Karin sees it, after one suffers some psychological traumas in a rtionship, one wont recover right away after the misunderstanding is resolved. As she was in a rtionship with Troy, she felt so worn out that she got tired of their rtionship and that she didnt have any courage to make fences with him anymore... A long, long time ago, people like Karin cry and suffer as they are in a rtionship. A long, long time later, because of the ones they love, they learn to brace themselves to go forward. So in the end, they figure it out that they can only tend to find someone they love after many hardships and sufferings. In that case, even if they are no longer together with the ones they love, they wont regret that they once fought hard andboriously for the ones they love. Karin goes back to work and works hard every day as she is neither too close to others nor too distant from others. As her belly bulges day by day, some gossip about her pops up as well. She has long moved out of the Star River Community and no longer enjoys the dining treatment. Despite this, she cant stop others from judging her haphazardly. When ites to her unmarried pregnancy, others make up a lot of stories about it. Upon hearing the rumors, Karin is sad as well. However, in thepany, she never shows her emotions. Because she understands that when ites to some things, the more she exins, the moreplicated the situation will be. She remembers the second story an old monk told her during her trip to India, thinking that as long as she has peace of mind, as for how others think, it wont affect her. On a night over the weekend, she lies in bed early and reads a book. Hearing the text-notification sound from her cell phone, she casually takes a look at the sender ID, only to find that it is an unfamiliar number, which reads, "Go your way regardless of how others judge you. You probably will have a harder time in the future. Even so, I believe that you will be the strongest mother in the world." She is stunned. It isnt until a long timeter that she edits a text, which reads, Who are you? But after deliberation, she deletes the text and puts her cell phone back to the table. Karin thinks to herself, As for who the text sender is, I know it in my heart. So why do I have to make an unnecessary move? Over the past six months, she deliberately avoids meeting William. But he has been secretly keeping an eye on her, which she is clear about all the time. Even so, she isnt moved at all. ncing at the cell phone on the table, Karin sees that there is a call from the strange number just now. So she hesitates and answers it, "Hello?" "Can youe out for a moment? I''m outside your house." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I''m already in bed." She hangs up the phone indifferently and isnt in the mood for reading anymore. So she turns off her cell phone, turns off the lights, and falls asleep. During the night, feeling a little thirsty, she gets out of bed to get water for drinking. Holding a ss of in water, she habitually stands by the window and is surprised to see that William''s car is parked not far away and that he is leaning against the car door. Karin thinks, Hasnt he left yet? Feeling incredulous, she frowns and ponders on it for a moment. Then she puts on a coat, walks out of her house, and walks to the front of William, asking indifferently, "What are you doing here?" "I''m waiting for you." "Didn''t I tell you that I''m already asleep?" "Then are you sleepwalking now?" As William retorts teasingly, Karins senses the smell of alcohol on his body. And his eyes are a little red, indicating that he seems to be sad. Karin asks reluctantly, "What''s wrong with you?" "Nothing. I just want to see you. Now that I''ve seen you, I am much morefortable in my heart. You should go back to sleep. I''m leaving." William opens the car door shakily and doesnt immediately sit in the car. Then he sighs and asks in a hoarse voice, "You surely hate me very much in your heart, right?" "Did you realize it just now?" Karin hums rudely, turns around, and walks away without ever looking back. In the blink of an eye, winter is here. And the due date for Karin is getting closer and closer. The weather of the winter days in the north is particrly cold. And Karin, who is ustomed to the warm climate in the south, finds that she is indeed having a hard time, especially at night when she feels cold almost all night while cuddling in the nket. Because of her pregnancy, she cant use an electric nket and can only hold a hot water sack in her arms every night. Although the heating is on in the house, she still feels cold. And when she feels the coldest, she will fail herself and remember the days in Zurich thest winter when the man she loved most held her tightly in his arms every night... She will never forget that the thing that can make people the warmest in this world is the body heat of ones lover. On ate night in December, Karin is awakened by a stabbing pain as it snows heavily outside. Then she hurriedly turns on the light and lifts the covers to check her situation, only to find that her water has broken and that arge part of the quilt is soaked wet. She is so shocked that she is in a burst of cold sweat. Yesterday, she went to an agency to find a nanny who said that she woulde to work for her the day after tomorrow. Now there are twenty days to go before her due date. How can there be signs ofbor? The pain in her abdomen is getting worse and worse. So she hurriedly takes out her cell phone and intends to call Isobel. However, after she dials the number, unexpectedly, the voicedy over the phone says it has been turned off... All of a sudden, she is in a panic. Because there is only Isobels phone number in her phonebook. As the pain is getting stronger and stronger, beads of sweat are seeping out of her forehead. She grits her teeth, gets out of bed, and gets dressed quickly, intending to take a taxi to the hospital on her own. It isnt until she opens the door that she realizes that it is snowing extremely heavily outside and that the cold wind is howling. In desperation, she suddenly thinks of the fact that William sent her a textst time. Although she didnt save his phone number, the text is still there. So she hurriedly calls William back. Fortunately, his phone isnt turned off. "Hello?" A maic voice rings over the phone, which is tinted with hazy sleepiness, indicating clearly that the speaker has been woken up by the call. If it hadn''t been out of absolute necessity, Karin surely wouldnt have intended to make this call. After all, she remembers who has put her in such a difficult and helpless situation today. "I''m going to deliver a baby. Can youe and help me..." Feeling stunned for a brief moment, the one over the phone immediately says, "I''ll be right over!" Twenty minutester, William arrives at Karin''s ce, carries her, who is sitting on the ground in pain, to the car, and quickly rushes to the Maternal and Child Health Hospital. Before Karin is about to be pushed into the delivery room, she has been pale with pain. Holding her hand, William pants and says, "Come on. You have toe out of there safely. Keep our agreement in mind, that is, after the baby is born, I will tell you the truth..." Karin bursts out in tears. It is not that she has been moved by William. Instead, it is that she finds out in the most critical moment of her life, the one who is with her is another man instead... Chapter 216 The Truth About the Child 1 Chapter 216 The Truth About the Child 1 A woman has to go through countless pains in her life. And Karin tells herself wearily at the moment when the pain is tearing her heart out that never will she be a woman again in her next life. In her opinion, like her grandma says, in her next life, she should transform herself into a sea that can amodate countless rivers so that she will endure no more pain, either physically or psychologically. She delivers a baby girl safely, who has a beautiful face like that of her. However, the baby doesnt want to open her eyes. That is probably because she is afraid of everything in this world. By the time Karin wakes up, she has been lying in the ward with William sitting beside her. And she asks tiredly, "Where''s the baby?" "She is in the observation room." Karin feels that her heart stutters as she says, "Why is she in the observation room?" "ording to the doctor, she is born twenty days prematurely. Moreover, during your pregnancy, you probably are in a bad mood. So the child''s physique is a bit poor." She is instantly in tears, trying with all her strength to get out of bed. "What are you doing?" "I''m going to check on her." "You''ve just had a baby. And your body is still weak. Hurry up and lie down to rest." Karin stubbornly breaks free from his grip, "I have to go there." "You can''t see her even if you go there. No one is allowed in there." William presses her down on the bed hard as he says, "Don''t worry, the child is fine. After she stays there for a few days, she will be sent here." Tears flow out of Karins eyes involuntarily. She says as she is trembling, "Plead with the doctor that he should never let anything happen to my child. She is the hope of my life..." "I know." In the end, Karin closes her eyes in exhaustion, feeling overwhelmingly tired. At this time, how good it would be if her beloved one were by her side... William stares at Karin''s pale face, feeling upset as if a cat were scratching his heart hard. And the doctor''s words are still ringing in his ears, The patient suffered hemorrhaged during the childbirth. And the child was born twenty days prematurely. So the child''s physique is very poor and needs to be observed for a while. I wonder whether the patient suffered a strong blow or was put under great pressure during her pregnancy... " He closes his eyes in pain, gets up, and goes out of the ward. Then he finds the doctor and says with immense sincerity, "Please make sure that my child is safe and sound. No matter how much money is needed, I will be fine with it." The doctor nods, "That is our duty." Karin stays in the hospital for half a month and prays for her daughter every day. In the end, her daughter is brought out of the observation room with all her body indicators going back to normal except for being thinner than other babies. Karin needs to fill in the babys name on the birth certificate that is to be issued. Holding the form given to her by a nurse, Karin is lost in thoughts. Thinking of her eventful love story with Troy, she tremblingly writes down a few words, Esme Shaw. The little nurse kindly reminds her, "The field for the name of the child''s father has to be filled in as well." Karin''s hand trembles. And she drops the pen to the ground. Seeing that the look on her face doesnt look good, William takes the form from her hand and then walks out of the ward. Standing in the corridor of the hospital, he fills in his name in the field for the name of the child''s father. On the day when Karin and the baby are discharged, he proposes, "Let''s move back to Star River Community where the environment is better for the childrens growing up." She indifferently refuses, "No need. It doesnt matter where children will grow up. Children who grow up in adversity can withstand the difficulties more capably." William sighs, "I knew you wouldn''t ept my proposal." After sending Karin and the baby back to the apartment they rented earlier, he doesn''t leave immediately. Instead, he waits there until Karin puts the child to sleep and says in a serious tone, "Let''s talk." "Talk about what?" "I promised before that I would tell you whether anything happened that night or not after the baby was born." Karin smiles mockingly, "When I wanted to know about it, you didn''t tell me. And now you want to tell me. I don''t want to know the answer anymore." "Why?" "It doesn''t matter who the father of the child is. What matters is that she is my child and that her name is Esme Shaw." A trace of pain shes across William''s profound eyes. He walks to her and presses her shoulders, "The child isnt mine. Nothing happened that night. Although I did want to do something to you, I restrained myself." "Are you satisfied now?" Karin calmly raises her head, "You ruined my life as well as the life of my child. Are you satisfied?" "I know you hate me. But I dont regret doing this. Whether you believe it or not, you and Troy can never hang on to the end. With his position, it is destined that never can he enjoy the family happiness like ordinary men do. If you stay by his side, one day, the pain you will suffer will be even more unbearable than that you suffer now." "What do you mean?" "Just assume that I am talking nonsense. Just remember that I am the one who wants to protect you rather than the one who wants to hurt you..." "What do you mean exactly?" "Havent I made my position clear yet?" William raises his voice, "Then I''ll say it more bluntly. Even if this child is not mine, I''m still willing to be her father and treat her as if she were mine!" "No way!" Karin sternly reprimands, "Never should you have your way!" "Then are you going to let the child grow up without a father? Are you going to endure others judgings behind your back?" "Starting from the moment I chose to keep this child, I have been mentally prepared for this. So no matter how difficult the road ahead is, I will grit my teeth and persevere. Whether I will have a bitter and difficult life or not, it is my own business. Please dont step in again." Seeing that her attitude is so resolute, Wiliam lets out a long sigh, revealing a sad smile. "I always make requests to you that I know beforehand you won''t agree to. And now that you already know that the child is not mine, you surely will go back to Troys side again. I indeed don''t necessarily need to make myself more ridiculous..." He turns around despondently and moves step by step in the direction of the door. "I won''t." Karin calmly stares at the ground and says, "I wont go back to his side. Neither will I allow him to reunite with me. Likewise, I wont give you an opportunity either. You are both rich people. And you are beyond the reach ofmon women like me. For the heart-wrenching pain, I think I am done with tasting it once in a lifetime. And I will no longer have any emotional connections with the sons from rich families like you. I don''t and I wont have the strength to love another man anymore." In the years toe, she only wants to spend her life peacefully with her daughter, stay away from the fighting, murder, and killing. never will she put up with others taunting and insults because of the gap between her social status and that of the man she loves. As long as she can watch her daughter grow up day by day, she wont have other regrets in this life. After William leaves, Karin goes back to the bedroom, staring at the sleeping baby in the cradle. And tears fall from her face unrestrainedly. In the end, she knows that she is innocent. However, never can she go back to the old days. The love between Troy and her is like a crystal that is broken into pieces on the ground. Although it cant be reorganized, it will always be bright. In the future, she will never feel lonely again with this child who looks exactly like her by her side. The atmosphere within Zurich Hotel is lively and jubnt. A couple will tie their knots here today. Billie, who is dressed in a pure white wedding dress, steps on the rose-colored carpet and walks to the magnificent stage as she is arm-in-arm with Robert. Looking at each other with profound affection, they hear the master of ceremonies ask them, "Miss Billie, are you willing to marry Mr. Robert and stay with him in life, in sickness, in death, in wealth, and poverty?" "I am willing." "Mr. Robert, are you willing to marry Miss Billie and be with her in life, in sickness, in death, in wealth, and poverty?" "I am willing." The entire audience in the room burst into warm apuse. As everyone on the scene gaze at them, wishing them happiness and blessing, the couple finally officially be husband and wife. And they will hold each others hands and support each other for the rest of their lives. Staring at such a scene from afar, Troy feels that his heart is in pain as if it had been torn apart. In his opinion, if Karin had not left at the beginning, they would have been like all the new couples, standing on that mutual and promising to take care of each other in the future... After the ceremonyes to an end, the banquet begins. While Troy sits alone in a box, drinking wine one cup after another sullenly. The door of the room is pushed open. And Billie and Robert walk in. "Mr. Troy, we''vee to make a toast to you." Troy raises his ss and curls up his lips into a bitter smile, "Blessings to you both." "Thank you." Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Billie and Robert tilt their necks and drink down the wine in their cups. However, instead of leaving immediately, they look at each other. And Billie takes the lead as she says, "If you miss her, why don''t you go find her?" Chapter 217 The Truth of the Child 2 Chapter 217 The Truth of the Child 2 After she finishes speaking, she meekly waits for him to express his attitude, but Troy says nothing and continues to drink. "Stop it. Do you think your heart won''t hurt anymore if you are drunk? Using the alcohol to numb yourself can''t help with anything. You should get her back; dont you think so?" Troy still doesnt speak, but he drinks more and more in a faster way. "Enough, are you going to endure it forever?" Robert snatches his wine ss. "Don''t worry about me, go out to greet the guests." Seeing that he doesnt intend to waver at all, the new couple sighs helplessly and leaves the box. Troy continues to drink by himself. He cant understand why the woman chose to abandon him. He keeps thinking about it every day, and he gets too tired, but he still cant think of an answer. This makes him very upset. What makes it even harder for him to bear is that he hasnt spent a day without missing her so bad for the past year... Although wine can no longer numb his broken heart, it can still confuse his consciousness, making him not think about her so frequently, and allowing him to breathe even for a while. The people whoe to the wedding leave one by one. In the end, only Troy is there. He pats Robert on the shoulder, says nothing, turns and leaves. "Can he drive like that?" Billie asks her husband beside her worriedly. "I''ll drive him home." Robert runs out and gets into the driving position first. Troy frowns in confusion: "What are you doing?" "I worry about you, so I will send you back." "Im okay. Its your wedding day today. The wedding night is invaluable, so you don''t have to do your job today." "You''re drunk." Huh, heughs at himself. Actually, he hopes he is drunk, but unfortunately his mind is clearer than ever. Sitting in the car, Robert starts the engine. Troy no longer lives in Ziteng Garden. About that ce, it makes him feel breathless even by just looking at it. If he stays there, he will be suffocated sooner or later. "Should I send someone to London to find out about Miss Karin?" Troy shakes his head, "No need." His gaze moves out of the window, and the expression on his face is cold and forbearing. After being silent for a moment, as if he is talking to himself, he says, "Her baby should be born..." Robert is overjoyed, thinking that he finally shakes his determination not to find her back, "Shall we send someone to investigate and we will find out?" "No need, why should we force her toe back since she has already left, don''t mention it again in the future." The hope that rises difficultly is shattered again. Robert nces deeply at him from the mirror, and shakes his head helplessly. When the car is about to reach Charlie Mansion, a woman''s voice calling for helpes from an alley. Robert immediately turns off the engine, and when he is about to push the door open and get out of the car, he hears him say, "Leave it alone." The leg he has just stepped out is taken back abruptly, and he turns his head in surprise, "It seems that someone is calling for help." "There are too many people in this world who need to be saved, can you save them all?" Troy says these ruthless words coldly. How could he be so cold-blooded if it hadn''t been because his heart is hurt. Just because that woman is always so sympathetic, he and she havee to this point, so after she leaves, he is getting more cold-blooded. "Should we leave it alone, for real?" "Should I say it again?" Robert swallows his saliva, closes the door sullenly, and restarts the car. Troy casts his gaze to the alley indifferently, and can still hear the woman shouting and struggling, but he is unmoved. Closing his eyes, he shuts himself into another world, in that world, there is no emotion, no love, only darkness. "Pull it over." Suddenly thinking of something, he opens his eyes nkly. "Why?" Troy doesnt speak, but pushes the car door open and walks straight to the alley. Before Robert can react, he hears a cry of paining from the alley. He understands immediately, rushes over and joins the fight. Both of them are masters of Aikido, and in a short time, the gang either flee or are knocked out. In the darkness, a woman curls up in the corner and weeps. Although her appearance is not seen clearly, one can tell her body is trembling violently. "Miss, are you okay?" Robert squats down and asks. She shakes her head, "Im fine, thank you..." Very soft and gentle voice, she should be a very effeminate woman. "Where do you live? Do you need me to call your family toe over?" "I have no family." Robert''s eyes widen in surprise, "Are you alone in Zurich?" "Yes" "Mr. Troy, what should we do?" Troy nces at the trembling figure in the darkness, and says lightly, "Take her with us." "Why dont youe with us first; its unsafe here." "Okay." The woman slowly gets up, follows them behind, and stops abruptly after walking a few steps. "Whats wrong?" Robert asks suspiciously. She doesnt speak, standing on the edge of darkness, her hands tightly hugging her body. Troy understands why right away, he takes off his jacket nkly and throws it to her, "Put it on." The woman takes the jacket and puts it on immediately before she takes another step. Robert suddenly realizes that her clothes are torn apart by the gang just now. It cant be seen in the dark. Once out of the alley, she will be uncovered. He thinks to himself that Mr. Troy knows women better than him. When the car arrives at Charlie Mansion, Troy gets out of the car alone and walks straight in. Robert says to the woman sitting in the car, "Hurry up." She nods bewilderedly, pushes open the door and follows him. "Marry, get her some clothes to change." Troy instructs coldly, he is about to go upstairs, but is grabbed by Robert, "What should she do if you just go upstairs like this?" "Take her to your house." "To my house?" Robert shakes his head in horror, "Are you kidding? Have you forgotten what day it is? Today is my wedding day. Do you want me to get divorced tomorrow and ask me to take a woman back in the middle of the night?" Troy looks at him meaningfully, staring directly at Robert, which makes him shudder, and he says, "Its you who saved her. I''m going back to the bridal chamber!" After speaking, he runs away immediately. The womanes out of the guest room after changing into some clean clothes. Only then does Troy see her looks clearly. There is no denying that she is a beauty. No wonder the gang followed her. He walks to her, "Where do you live? I''ll take you there." The woman''s eyes be gloomy. She lowers her head, and the crystal tears wont stop falling. She just cries and says nothing. Troy looks at the tears, and thinks of another woman crying in his head. "Just go to the room where you changed your clothes and stay here tonight, and you can leave tomorrow." He turns around and walks upstairs. When he gets to the door of his room, the phone in his pocket rings. It is a call from Robert. He is stunned and answers it, "What''s the matter?" "Mr. Troy, I wanted to ask you a while ago, but I am embarrassed in front of that girl..." "What?" "Didnt you tell me to leave it alone? Why did you change your mind?" Troy''s eyshes tremble lightly, and he says nothing, and hangs up the phone indifferently. He stands in front of the window and looks at the iplete semicircle in the sky. Yeah, why? Why did he suddenly change his mind? N?velDrama.Org holds this content. In fact, he has been asking himself just now. Although he doesnt want to admit it, facts are facts. That alley is where he and Karin had hidden in. It was a long time ago, in that alley, he embraced her and kissed her. It is just such an answer that prompts him to stop the car out of no reason. Although he said that they should not care, but he couldnt help it. After standing for a long time, when he is about to walk away from the window, he sees a petite figure in the courtyard, and she is looking at the sky intently. She has a pair of innocent and big eyes exactly like that woman, as clear as ake, especially when weeping, it makes people feel heartbroken. Troy goes downstairs, walks to the courtyard, stands behind her for a while, and asks softly, "What''s your name?" She turns her head in shock and immediately replies, "Molly." Chapter 218 The Truth of the Child 3 Chapter 218 The Truth of the Child 3 "How long have you been here? Why were you followed by those gangsters?" Molly Lee lowers her head, bites her lip, and says, "I''m from Shenzhen. I''ve only been here for two months." "What are you doing here?" "To find my dad." "Your father? Havent you found him yet?" "No." Her voice sounds choked, "I have never seen him. I have lived with my mother since little. Until last week, my mother passed away and told me before her death that my father is from Zurich. If I wanted to find him, I should look for him here, so I came. At that time, I was too eager to find my father and didnt realize how difficult it is to find someone. Ive been here for almost two months, and I ran out of money. I have no choice but to wash the dishes in a restaurant. Its toote tonight. I want to take a shortcut to the guest house, but I didnt expect to run into those bastards..." "Didnt your mother tell you what your father''s name is?" She shakes her head, "My mother didnt know what his name is..." Troy frowns, "You don''t even know the name, why?" Is it another one-night stand? He finds it somewhat hard to ept. "He is a businessman. He came to Shenzhen and set up a factory there, and my mother was his secretary. He used a foreign name. It seemed that he was drunk one night and forced my mother to..." Molly pauses in embarrassment, "After the incident, my mother resigned and left. Three monthster, she found out she was pregnant. She wanted to find him, but when she thought that he already had a family, she gave up the idea and gave birth to me alone." "Then hadnt your mother looked for him all these years?" "She tried to, yearster, but my father was no longer there. Its said that he sold the factory and went back to Zurich." "Did your mother have any other information from him?" "No, she only remembered his foreign name was Dohren." "Dohren..." Troy repeats, "I will let someone help you find out tomorrow." Molly''s eyes brighten upon hearing the words, "Thank you, sir, thank you!" Her words remind him of that woman again, he ponders for a moment, and leaves with a sad expression. When he goes downstairs the next day, Molly has been waiting for a long time. "Sir, I''m sorry to disturb youst night, I''m leaving now, if you find out anything about my father, please be sure to notify me." "How can I notify you?" Molly is stunned, right, how can he notify her? Without a cell phone, nor a fixed address... "I wille to you every three days, is that okay?" Troy nods, "Okay." "Thank you so much." Molly breathes a sigh of relief, and walks to the gate of the house step by step, "Wait a minute." Someone calls her from behind. She turns her head, "Is there anything else?" Troy takes out his wallet and draws out a stack of cash to her, "Find a hotel to stay first." "No, I cant repay you for the life-saving grace, how can I take your money, really, I cant take it." "Take it." "Sir, thank you, I really cant." "Then do you have a ce to live?" "I will find a way myself. If you can help me find my father, I will be so grateful." Her tears slide to her chin, the same stubbornness and the same pitifulness. "Live here for now, and you can move out until you find your father." Molly raises her eyes, "That..." "There are a lot of empty rooms here, and I don''te back often. Don''t think it is quite a civilized city here during the day. At night, there are all kinds of people." After Troy finishes speaking, he takes the lead out of the house, walks to the car and opens the door and is about to sit in. Molly rushes out, "Thank you, thank you, really!" He nods nkly, starts the engine and drives away. When he arrives at thepany, Robert is waiting in his office. As soon as he enters the room, he immediately asks, "Why did you hang up yesterday?" "Can''t I hang up your phone?" He puts on a fake smile and nods, "Of course you can." "Check if there is any merchant in Zurich whose foreign name is Dohren." "Why are you investigating this?" " The father of that woman." "Could she be here to find her father?" "Yep." "What is going on? Does she only know his foreign name? Is there no other information?" "Yes." Troy repeats Molly''s wordsst night, and Robert sighs with emotion after listening, "s, it''s pitiful." "Go ahead." "Okay." He turns around and leaves, but suddenly turns his head back, "Mr. Troy, I know you may be unhappy with what Im going to say, but I still want to say it." Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Say what?" "Have you never thought that Miss Karin would be isted and helpless in a foreignnd like Molly?" As he expects, Troy''s face darkens... Before Robert gets angry, he hurries to escape. "Has she never contacted Billie?" The inquiries suddenlying from behind surprise him and he stops. Robert replies with joy and also disappointment, "No." The happy thing is that he is finally willing to ask about her. What is disappointing is that since she left a year ago, Karin has not contacted anyone in Zurich, including his wife Billie. In the evening, Troy returns to Charlie Mansion and walks through the courtyard. He finds Molly sitting in the pavilion watching the moon likest night. He wants to walk back to the room directly at first, but when he sees her eating the kebab she is holding in her hand, He suddenly freezes. He slowly walks over, sits next to her, and asks gently "Do you like this too?" Molly is startled by his sudden appearance, and smiles and nods, "Yes, this is delicious, do you want to have one?" She takes one out from the stic bag on her left side and hands it to Troy, "Have a try." Troy''s throat hurts a bit, but the pain is less than one-tenth of what he feels in his heart. He is in a trance for a moment, unable to tell who the woman in front of him is... "What''s wrong, sir?" Molly is stunned by the mist in his eyes. "Don''t call me sir, my name is Troy." "Then can I call you Troy?" He nods, and looks away nkly, the sh in his eyes is fleeting. "Troy, do you have something to worry about? I think you look sad..." Troy takes a deep breath and tries to hide the sadness on his face, "No." "That''s good, I thought it is inconvenient for you to let me stay here." Molly raises her chin and smiles sweetly, "The moon is so round tonight." "You seem to like to admire the moon?" "Yes, I like to look at the moon, and I prefer to look at the big and round moon, because the moon represents reunion. If the moon isplete every day, then it will definitely not have the pain of separation in this world. Troy smiles bitterly, "A woman I used to like, she also likes to sit in the yard and watch the moon, and she also likes to eat this." He sadly points to the kebab in Molly''s hand. "I will not eat this anymore..." Molly bites her lip and puts the half-eaten kebab back into the bag. "Why?" "I don''t want to make Troy sad." "I am not sad." "Your eyes wont lie..." Troy squints at her in surprise, and says nothing before standing up and leaving the courtyard. At night, he is lying halfway on the sofa in the bedroom, holding a ss of red wine in his hand, tasting mouthfuls. He doesnt know the taste of being drunk, but he is more and more inseparable from the wine. He looks at the red liquid and reminds himself over and over again that she is not her. Dont take all the women in the world as her shadow just because he misses her so much... The next day Robert is called into the president''s office. Troy stands in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows and says, "Find it out." "Find out what?" Robert is confused. "What do you think?" He turns around. As soon as he sees his eyes, he understands everything, "Miss Karin, right?" "Yep." "Okay, I''ll get into it right away!" Robert cant hide his excitement. He wanted to find it out a long time ago, but this guy wouldnt let him. Pigs actually fly! He returns to the assistants office and immediately calls the airline to find out which flight Karin took a year ago. Recently, he feels that his job has changed. He is always looking for someone. It is fine to look for his bosss lover, but someones father? It really gives him a headache to find someone without a name. Chapter 219 The Truth of the Child 4 Chapter 219 The Truth of the Child 4 For three days, Robert has made countless phone calls and finally finds out where Karin is, but the result surprises him. He has been working for Troy for more than ten years and has always been brisk and efficient. For the first time, he doesnt even dare to report to him. He sits in the office and is extremely anxious. After thinking for a long time, he decides to call Billie and asks for her opinion. On the phonees the gentle voice of his wife, "Honey, whats up?" "Billie, has Karin still not contacted you?" "Yes, why?" "I just found out where she is." "Where?" Billie asks urgently. "Edinburgh." "She went to Edinburgh? What about the child? Is it born?" Robert sighs heavily, "Thats the problem that bothers me. Her child has already been born. I called that hospital. Guess who the father is filled in the hospital file?" Billie shivers a bit and says with a trembling voice, "Honey...Don''t tell me it''s William..." "Yes, it''s William, what should I do? I should probably just quit my job!" If he tells the truth, Troy will definitely not be able to ept it. If he doesnt, he will vite the family''s mission, and he has never been so embarrassed. Billie settles her mind, "Honey, listen to me, don''t tell the truth, just say that you can''t find out where she went..." "I can''t lie to Mr. Troy." "If you want to make his condition worse than it is now, just tell the truth! You fool!" Billie hangs up angrily. Robert pulls his hair in distress, gets up and walks towards the president''s office. Pushing the door and walking in, Troy leans back on the office chair to doze off, his expression unspeakably exhausted. Seeing him like this, Robert has ns in his head. "Mr. Troy, Ive got news about Miss Karin." "Where is she?" He asks extremely calmly. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "She went home and gave birth to the baby. Its a girl. She is doing well now. Don''t worry about it." Snap A stack of documents flies towards him and hits him in the head. Robert is stunned for a moment. He then asks stutteringly, "Why... why did you hit me?" Troy straightens up and stares at him sharply, "Since when have you seen the Gray family''s motto as trash?" He is startled in a cold sweat, but still pretends to be confused, "I don''t understand what you mean..." "You are really different after you got married. Wife''s words are orders. She can make you say anything." Now Robert can''t pretend anymore even if he wants to. He is shocked and asks, "Have you heard about it?" "I was just checking if there are any files I need on yourputer, and it happened that I heard what I shouldn''t hear." "Sorry, I''m just worried..." He waves his hand, "Forget it, I shouldn''t have asked you to look into this." Troy leans back on his chair again, closes his eyes in pain, and feels heartbroken for the woman, for thest time. "Should I go to Edinburgh in person? Maybe she has her difficulties." "No need." He points to the door, "Go out, I want to be alone." In the middle of the night, Troy is so drunk that he doesnt know how much he has drunk before he got drunk. He is very happy that he is finally drunk. It will be thest time that he is heartbroken for that woman, and thest time he drowns his sorrows. After tomorrow, he will never live in his memory. He staggers into the gate of the mansion. He stumbles on something and almost falls. With his hand cing on a cypress tree to support himself, he is about to keep on walking. Suddenly, his arm is suddenly grabbed by someone, "Troy, are you drinking?" It is Molly''s voice. He slowly turns his head and asks weakly, "Why haven''t you slept yet?" "Well..." She points to the moon meekly. Troy smiles and says, "Then go on, my head is a little dizzy, I will go upstairs first." He staggers forward and walks a few steps. He is unsteady on his feet and almost falls again. Fortunately, Molly is quick enough to grab his arm from behind, "I''ll send you upstairs." "No need to." "Don''t be stubborn, you will surely fall again if you walk by yourself." "Go away!" Troy suddenly roars and shakes off her hand. Molly is thrown to the ground by his excessive strength. Maybe it is because she hasnt expected that he would be so angry, Molly is so scared that tears roll in her eyes, but she bites her lip stubbornly to prevent herself from crying. Realizing that he is too out of control, Troy sighs and says tiredly, "I''m sorry." "It''s okay." Molly sniffs and gets up on her own. She walks up to Troy and asks cautiously, "Are you having any troubles? If you do, just talk to me and Ill be your listener." Troy is startled, and his heart feels so painful that he wants to cry. Someone once said the same words to him. Things are different now, just like when he told her that he liked her, but now he is all alone and can''t go back to the past. "The innermost thoughts cannot be told." Molly blinks, "Do you know what kind of time it is now?" "I dont." "People will quarrel with the one they love the most, but tell their most genuine feelings to strangers." Troyughs at himself. He says, "You are really like someone I know, and you talk in the same way." "Who is it?" Molly asks curiously. He doesnt answer, just looks at her faintly, and suddenly says, "Can you call me Troie?" Molly is stunned for a while, and without asking why, she says, "Troie..." "Karin..." Troy takes her into his arms, and all the pain and depression umted in his heart break out in an instant. His tears roll down drop by drop, and the woman held in his arms ispletely shocked... Four yearster-- "Esme, why didn''t you go to kindergarten?" Karin, who is dressed in professional attire, res with anger, hands on hips. She is the best mother in the world, but now she behaves like a stepmother. "I am also very distressed. Uncle William took me away." "Your reason is so bad, how many times have I told you, don''t pester him all the time!" "He is pestering me; he insists on taking me to the park to y..." "Wouldnt you admit your mistake yet? Hold out your hand!" Esme stretches out her little hand sullenly, and sighs and says, "s, children without fathers are so pitiful..." "You" Karin is speechless. Every time she is about to punish her, she will say such thing that makes her unable to do it. "I will spare you once today, and you will see if you do it again." "You always say this. Arent you tired?" She sticks out her tongue mischievously, and runs away immediately. "You" It is really annoying, "How could I give birth to such a daughter?" Karin asks herself. In the morning, when she received a phone call from the kindergarten teacher, she felt so ashamed. At least three times a month, after the nanny sends her to the school, she will slip out right away and then meet with William, who waits for her outside. She was worried at first, butter, she is not surprised at all. In the past five years, it will be lying if she says she is not tired. She has to work hard while raising her child. Fortunately, she manages to make it and lives a rather decent life by gritting her teeth and holding on. Although she has no love life, her career is already quite sessful. She has been promoted to the chief of finance, and the annual sry is enough for her and Esme to rent an apartment in Star River Community. Esme can have the same as what other children have. What makes her most gratified is that William ignores his feelings for her. At work, he is just her senior. In private, he is Esmes best friend. He keeps an appropriate distance from her, never does anything that crosses the line, let alone says a word that bothers her. It is because he consciously keeps this distance that she allows him to get close with Esme. She doesnt have any contact with anyone, but for her daughter, she hopes that she can live a normal life like any other child of the same age. For five years, she has thought she could not make it through. The facts prove that she has made it through. Thinking of the five-year appointment with her father, she is caught in a struggle. In the past five years, she has not contacted anyone, including her parents. She did not refuse when her father said about it. Now that the date of the appointment ising, if she does not show up, her parents will think that she is actually unhappy, so she stands them up. Chapter 220 Five-Year Appointment 1 Chapter 220 Five-Year Appointment 1 After thinking over and over again, Karin finally decides to call home. She tremblingly dials the familiar number, and the call is quickly answered. When she hears the long- lost and familiar voice, her eyes are wet... "Hello?" "Hello, who is it? Why don''t you speak?" "Hello, hello, are you listening?" Jane on the other end of the phone speaks a few times but there is no responding. She suddenly stops speaking, ponders for a moment, and asks in a trembling voice, "Is it Karin?" Karin can''t help it anymore, and cries hard, "Mom, it''s me..." Six years, six yearster, Jane is heartbroken and speechless when she hears her daughter''s voice again. For a while, only the cry of the other end is heard. "Sorry, I haven''t called you for so long, sorry mom..." Karin cries and apologizes. Janes tears are quickly rolling down. It will be lying if she says she doesnt me her daughter. Even if her father doesnt forgive her, how could she not call her at all for five years. If her father is cruel, she feels that her daughter is even crueler than her dad. "How are you?" Jane doesnt me her. Instead, she is more concerned about whether her daughter live well. Karin closes her eyes, takes a deep breath, and replies, "I''m doing great. I''m already married." "Do you have children..." "I have a daughter." She tries her best to answer her mother''s question in a very happy tone, no matter how painful she is, she can''t show any of it. "Remember what your dad said?" "Yes... "Then when are you going toe back?" Karin''s hand holding the phone begins to tremble, and the thing she worries the most finallyes, "Mom, my husband is very busy at work, can it be just me and my child going back?" "Then wait until he is not busy ande back together. It''s been a few years. It''s time for us to meet him." "He is very busy every day, thepany can''t run without him, can I just take my daughter home?" There is no sound on the phone, she waits nervously for her mother to speak, but she doesnt expect that the phone is picked up by her father. "No matter how busy you are, you have toe back together. Is it more important to make money than to meet your wife''s family?" "Dad..." Karin covers her mouth, and her tears fall again. How long has it been? It''s been a long time since she heard her father''s voicest time. It has been such a long time that she can''t even distinguish between reality and dream. "Cant youe back, really?" Mike pauses, "Forget it, since it is not convenient for you, then I will visit you with your mother." "Don''t" In panic, she refuses without even thinking about it. If her parents know that she is no longer in Zurich, the consequences would be unimaginable. "What''s the matter with you?" Mike seems to be aware that something is wrong, and asks in confusion, "You dont want toe back and dont want us to visit, what happened?" "No, nothing happened, I''m having a good life, and I''m very happy..." "I have to see it with my own eyes. Either it is youing back with them, or me and your mother visiting you, make a choice." She has no other choice, even if she died, she could not let her mother know that she ispletely on the same road as her grandmothers. The daughter of an illegitimate daughter has given birth to another illegitimate daughter. Her mother wont be able to take it... "Well, well go back." Mike breathes a sigh of relief, "When will you be back?" "I have to discuss with him first and call you back when its confirmed." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Good." After hanging up the phone, Karin falls on the bed and cries loudly. She doesnt want to deceive her parents over and over again. But it is her fate that forces her into such a desperate situation. She doesnt want to hurt her parents, so she can only live a chaotic life where she has to tell a new lie to cover the old one. In the evening, she struggles for a long time and calls William. In the past five years, she has only called him only twice. The first time because she was isted and helpless when she gave birth to Esme, and the second time, it is now, because she is really desperate. The phone is answered, and she says lightly, "If you are free, let''s meet at Uegashima Coffee." In the cafe, William is there on time. They face each other. Karin lowers her head and doesnt speak, William speaks first, "Is there anything I can help?" Even if she hasnt said anything, he can tell from her expression that she is so stubborn and would never take the initiative to ask him out unless she has to. "I want you to apany me to London." William is taken aback, and says knowingly, "Meet your parents, right?" "Yep." Karin slowly raises her eyes, tells him about the appointment she has made with his father, and stresses, "If you feel embarrassed, you can refuse, and I will think of another way." "What else can you think of? Does anyone know you and Troy better than me?" William is telling the truth. No one knows better about her and Troys past. This is why she has no choice but to choose him. If she finds a random man toe home with her, she will not be able to face her sharp parents. It is impossible for her to tell everything between she and Troy to another person in the shortest time. Most importantly, she doesnt have the courage to recall her love life again. Therefore, the man in front of her is the most suitable candidate. He has strong adaptability and she is confident that he can deal with careful parents. "I am also responsible for your helplessness, so no matter what, I will help you." "Thank you." "When will you leave?" "The night after tomorrow." "At night? Why do you want to leave at night?" "My ex-boyfriend knows Troy. His home is not far from mine. If we go back during the day, we will be seen through. So we will go back at night. After you meet my parents, I will find a reason to let you go." William thinks for a while, "We don''t have to leave at night, we can go back during the day and wait till night to go to your home." "That will also do." Now she has found the fake husband, and the next step is to talk with her daughter. Karin pulls her daughter in her arms at night and asks tactfully, "Do you want to meet grandma and grandpa?" Esme stares at her with her big eyes, and nods heavily, "Yes, can I meet them?" "I will take you to meet them the day after tomorrow." "Really? That''s great, Im so happy..." Esme jumps up excitedly, and shouts as she jumps, "In addition to my mother, I will have other family members." Karin has already told her daughter about her grandparents before. At that time, it was because her daughter asked her for the first time, why other children in the kindergarten had so many people in the family, but she only had her mom. At that time, she almost shed tears, but she held it back. She never cries in front of her daughter, no matter how sad she is. It''s not that she is strong. A woman who has worked hard to raise a child is always tired, Especially when her daughters health is not good since little. She gets sick often. Every time she is sick, her heart hurts like being cut by a knife. She cries so hard secretly, but in front of her daughter, she smiles lightheartedly. This is what a mother is like, who only wants to make her daughter happy and not sad. The answer she gave to her daughter back then was, "Because your mother is disobedient, so grandpa and grandma would not let me go home." She will never forget the way her daughter hugged her andforted her, "My mother is the best. No matter how bad Esme is, you won''t drive me out..." For many times, she admits that her daughter is really sensible. Although she is naughty sometimes, compared to children of the same age, sometimes her mind is hard to guess even she is her mother. "Esme, but you have to promise mom one thing." "What is it?" "We will go with Uncle William, when you see grandpa and grandmother, you have to call him dad and say that we have always lived together, in Zurich, not Edinburgh." "Zurich? Where is Zurich?" Esme scratches her head suspiciously. "It''s a country, where I live before." "Okay, I get it." Karin is sad again. She looks at her daughter''s face, "Why dont you ask why mom wants you to be like this?" "The teacher says that children only need to listen to adults." "Good girl." She hugs her daughter distressedly. Sometimes she is so sensible, which makes her feel guilty. She never asks who her father is. Once Karin wanted to ask her why she was not curious about why others all have a father, but she doesnt. But she held it back, fearing that if she really said it, and Esme got curious, she wouldnt know how to answer. Chapter 221 Five-Year Appointment 2 Chapter 221 Five-Year Appointment 2 After preparing all of these and putting her daughter to bed, Karin calls her family. "Dad, we''re going home the day after tomorrow." "Okay." The next day, the three of them take a flight to London. By the time they arrive at Heathrow Airport, it is merely past 3:00 p.m. To stall for time, she takes Esme and William to Battersea Park. Standing on the shore by the Thames, she closes her eyes and feels the scent of her home, feeling that a long, long time, has passed ever since she came back herest time. Esme asks with a smile, "Mom, is this the ce where you grew up?" "Yes." "It''s so beautiful and so much more interesting than Edinburgh." Karin twists her little ears, "Did you forget what Mommy has told you?" "Oh, no, it''s much more interesting than Zurich." Karin smiles, feeling iparably bitter instead. She takes Esme''s hand and stops as she walks to a certain ce where a handsome man and a beautiful woman are taking photos. Back then, she had also taken a photo with a man here. Although the picture is still vivid in her mind, the figure of the man in her heart has gradually been blurred. After they have been walking idly at Battersea Park for more than four hours, it ispletely dark. After that, the three of them stop a taxi and go to Karin''s home, a home they haven''t set foot in for years. After they arrive at the doorstep of Karin''s house, she gets out of the car first. And after looking around, she signals with her eyes that William should follow her and catch up with her with Esme in his arms. Looking at the familiar shop sign of the dumpling shop in front of her, Karin feels that her nose turns sore and her vision is covered with ayer of water mist. Then she hears someone call, "Karin". And the heartbreaking feeling in her heart is beyond words. She finds that her parents are aged with more wrinkles and more gray hairs. However, they smile less. As they, who rarely smile over the years, exert efforts to put on a smile, Karin can sense some stiffness and strangeness. "Dad...Mom..." She jumps over with each hand of hers holding her parents'' one hand, bursting out crying. The fact that she owes her parents is a regret that cannot be made up in her life. Back then, she abandoned them in pursuit of her love, only to end up like this. In Karin''s opinion, if everything in her life could be predicted and that she could anticipate the oue, she surely wouldn''t have left her parents, stood by, and watched them suffer. "Okay,e inside." Jane pats Karin''s back as she is in tears. Even Mike gets tears in his eyes. This is such a bitter scene where nobody feels the joy of reunion but endless self-me and guilt... "Dad, Mom, this is Troy Charlie." Karin points to William. And her eyes are blinking as she introduces him to her parents. "Mr. and Mrs. Shaw, I''m sorry for visiting you sote. Please forgive me." William doesn''t disappoint Karin. And with a calm expression on his face, he doesn''t look awkward at all.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Grandparents, please take care of me since it is the first time we met each other. And my name is Esme Shaw." Karin draws a cold breath. Originally, she thought that everything had been properly arranged and that she had tried her best to instruct her daughter. However, she forgot to change her daughter''s surname. At a nce, she knows that Esme is so excited that she takes the initiative to introduce herself, fearing that no one will introduce her. Thinking that her n is wless, Karin leaves such a loophole out... As expected, her parents, who are attentive, frown, "How is the child surnamed Shaw?" As a rule, rich families are unlikely to allow their descendants to take the mother''s surname. So Esme''s remark can be considered as a time bomb that willplicate the situation immediately if there isn''t a reasonable exnation. "Here''s the thing, I told the child that after she arrives here, she should say her name is Esme Shaw. While at her grandmother''s house, she will be called Esme Charlie. Only in this way will people on both sides like her. It was originally a joke. I didn''t expect that this child would take it seriously." Hearing William''s tactful exnation, Karin immediately echoes, "Yes, yes." Jane smiles, squats down, and caresses Esme''s fair face, "You look the same as your mother when she was a child." "It shouldn''t be, right? I feel that my mom is not as pretty as me." Hearing the child''s confident words, everyone bursts outughter. While Mike lets out a long sigh of relief, thinking that as long as his daughter is well, the knot in his mind over the years will be undone as well. "Let''s eat first. We shall talk over the meal." They walk into the backyard. After sitting at the table in the living room, Mike began to advise bitterly, "To be honest, if it weren''t for the fact that your child has been grown-up, I simply wouldn''t have intended to forgive you." "Dad, I know, there is no way to control the feelings. Otherwise, I surely wouldn''t have dared to take your daughter away from you." "It''s useless to talk about this now. As long as you are truly good to my daughter, I will admit it." "You can rest assured that my feelings for her will never change in this lifetime." William''s words sound sincere. It seems that William is saying sopletely from the bottom of his heart. "That will be the best. The reason why Jane and I objected to your being together at first was that our family is different from other families and that we can''t be too casual when ites to rtionships." "I understand. Karin has told me about it." Jane res at Mike, "They already have a child. Why did you mention those things again? Hurry up and drink." "Okay,e on, let''s drink." Mike picks up a ss of wine and drinks with William happily. Over the years, he has been depressed and upset. And tonight, he is finally relieved. He drinks happily and holds Esme in hisp, kissing her over and over again. Jane pulls Karin into the inner room. At first, they hug each other and cry for a while. Then they wipe away their tears and start talking. "When I let you go back then, I was worried that I had made a mistake, thinking that it''s okay if you are happy. However, I had another thought in my mind back then, that was, what should I do if you don''t have a happy life happy?" "I''m happy now. So, Mom, you made the right decision..." "Yes, I''m so relieved that you can appear in front of me today with your husband and your daughter. I have been having a hard time over these years." "I''m sorry. Because you guys weren''t willing to show up at our wedding when we got married, I was a little angry in my heart. So I was capricious and didn''t contact you for the past few years. Will you forgive me?" Jane nods with tears, "I understand. Your father and I know that you are resenting us..." "I am not angry now. I have long since stopped being angry. As long as you and Dad take care of yourself well, it will show most strongly that you have forgiven me." "That''s good." They walk into the living room. And after five years, the long-lostughter echoes in the house which was originally cold. Barry''s family house is on the same street as Karin''s family house. After Barryes back from working overtime, his mother hurriedly calls him into the house, "Barry,e here,e here..." "What''s wrong?" Barry walks in, confused. "Do you know who I saw today?" "Who?" "Karin!" Barry''s heart stutters as he says, "Is she back? Really?" "I saw her at Battersea Park. It''s just strange that the man she was standing next to was not the one I had met a few years ago." "Then he probably is her friend, right?" "I don''t think so. She was taking a child by her side with that man. And I guess he should be her husband." After Lucy finishes her words, she snorts, "Fortunately, I didn''t take this kind of daughter-inw in my family. After all, nobody knows how many men she has slept with in Zurich." "No way. She married Troy Charlie. And her mother told me in person." Thinking about this, Barry feels hurt. After Karin escaped back then, he went to the Shaw family over and over again, hoping that Mike could bring Karin back. When he was therest time, Jane told him that her daughter was getting married. He was angry and made a big fuss in the Shaw family, after which he was introduced to a woman. And within three months, he got married decisively and mboyantly. He did so to deliberately infuriate the Shaw family. Five years have passed. And now his child is three years old. Although he no longer expects to renew his rtionship with Karin, hearing his mother say that Karin has returned at this moment, he still wants to go to see her, intending to ask her why she abandoned him so cruelly back then! Having made up his mind, Barry changes his clothes and walks towards the Shaw family. Karin winks at William. Then William immediately gets up and says, "Mr. and Mrs. Shaw, I have an appointment with a friend tonight. And it''s almost time. Would you excuse me for a while?" Mike asks drunkenly, "You have friends in London as well?" "Yes, I invested in a project here five years ago and made some friends in the business field. Hearing that I am here this time, they insist on seeing me." Jane smiles and nods, "Go on then." Karin walks William to the door as she softly admonishes him, "Tomorrow, I will tell my parents that you have to take care of some urgent business in yourpany and that you have gone back first. So you shouldn''te over again." "What about you and Esme?" "We''ll go back on our own in a couple of days." "Good." As soon as the two of them step out of the doorway, they run into a person. As Karin takes a close look at the visitor, her face turns pale. Chapter 222 Five-Year Appointment 3 Chapter 222 Five-Year Appointment 3 Barry looks William up and down, turns to look at Karin, frowning. Then he asks, "Who is he?" Karin didn''t expect Barry to suddenly visit her in the middle of the night. She is in a panic for a moment and stammers, "My My friend." "Friend? What kind of friend?" Barry seems to insist on knowing the truth. Fearing that her parents will go out and her lie will be exposed, she hurriedly pulls William to the side, lowers her voice, and says, "Leave quickly. He is my ex-boyfriend." William is surprised as he skims the man behind him, "So can you handle him alone?" "It''s okay. I can handle him." "Good. Call me if anything happens." "Got it. Before my parentse out, hurry up and leave!" Karin quickly hails a cab for him. And after sending William away, she walks briskly towards Barry, "Why would youe at thiste hour?" "I heard that you came back. Considering the situation and judgments, I, your ex-boyfriend, should come over to take a look at you." "No need. Go back. I''m going to sleep." Karin turns around to enter the house. However, Barry pulls her arm, "Who is that man?" "I told you. He''s my friend!" "A friend? I''ll go in and ask your parents!" Seeing that Barry''s eyes are filled with distrust of her, Karin sternly reprimands, "As for who he is, does it matter to you?" "I just want to figure it out. If you''re with Troy, I''ll ept it. On what grounds did you abandon me for another man?" "What are you talking about? There is no such thing!" "Where is Troy? Why didn''t hee back with you?" Faced with Barry''s aggression, Karin bes more and more uneasy, knowing that if she continues to argue with Barry, her parents will soon find out the truth. "No need. I''ll go in and ask for rification from your parents!" As Barry is about to step inside, a little girl runs out, "Mom, Mom..." Karin squats down in panic, "Esme, go inside. Mom has something to talk to this guy." "Has Daddy left?" She covers her daughter''s mouth. But it is already toote. Barry has already heard it. "Dad? Is that man her father?" Barry is so angry that his face turns livid. Seeing that she can''t hide it anymore, Karin says, "Go home first. I''ll ask you out tomorrow to exin it to you." "No way. I won''t leave unless you exin it to me today. Five years ago, you fooled me. And five years later, you simply don''t treat me as a human being, do you?" "What are you arguing about?" Mikees out staggeringly. And when he sees Barry, his expression is quite unpleasant. He used to like this young man. But Barry came to make a scene in his house a few times. Moreover, because of Lucy''s unreasonable behavior, Mike lost his goodwill towards Barry. Seeing her fathere out, Karin is anxious and panicked. So she goes forward and drags Barry, "Come on. Let''s talk elsewhere." "I don''t have anything to say to you. I''ll talk to your mother!" Barry shouts towards the room, "Mrs. Shaw, pleasee out!" "What the hell do you want?" Karin is in a panic, "Take it as a plea from me. Hurry up and leave, okay?" The more she is like this, the more depressed Barry is. He, who is already overwhelmed with anger, is certain that Karin has betrayed him and that he can''t forgive her because of her betrayal. "What is it?" Jane is washing dishes in the kitchen. When she hears the noise outside, she runs out without even having time to untie the apron on her waist. Seeing that her lie is about to be unraveled, Karin closes her eyes in pain, thinking that God has always been so merciless to her. Even if she enjoys a tiny bit of happiness, God will ruthlessly take it away from her. "Aunt Jane, five years ago, you told me that your daughter had married Troy. It is fine that your daughter doesn''t take me seriously. However, even the two of you think lightly of me. How did I, Barry, wrong you two, making you fool me like this?" Jane sulks and goes forward to question Barry, "What do you mean? What did we fool you for?" "Mom, Dad, let''s go back to the house, I''ll exin it to you." Seeing that the matter hase to this point, Karin knows that she can''t keep hiding the truth from them. Even if she will be sad because of this result, she can only ept it and face it rather than let Barry say it. She''d better take the initiative to confess to her parents. "Let him say it clearly. How did we fool him?" Mike, who is hot-tempered, bes more furious after drinking some wine. "She has brought a man back. Howe you still don''t admit it?" "What''s wrong with her bringing my son-inw back?" "Your son-inw? Isn''t your son-inw Troy Charlie? Who is that man tonight?" Hearing Barry''s sharp question, Jane and Mike are stunned. And Jane turns to look at her daughter in a daze, "What is he talking about? Isn''t it Troy Charlie who came tonight?" "Troy Charlie? Heh!" Barry seems to understand something. Then he smiles mockingly, "Could it be that you guys thought the man you were entertaining just now was Troy Charlie?" He res at Karin, "What kind of tricks are you ying again?" "Get out of here!!!" Karin, who can''t hold herself back anymore, roars, which scares her daughter beside her. Ever since Esme''s childhood, it is the first time that she has seen her mother look so angry. Mike almost sobers up and orders with a stern look on his face, "Go inside. And let''s talk!" Karin res at Barry with hatred and says as she grits her teeth, "You are even more annoying now than you were five years ago!" After saying that, she follows her father into the house. "Bang!" The door of the Shaw family''s house is closed. And Barry left in dejection. "Karin, what''s going on?" Jane''s face is pale. And her eyes are dull as she looks at her daughter in front of her. With a thud, Karin kneels in front of her parents, "Dad, Mom, I''m sorry, I lied to you..." Mike covers his chest and asks in shock, "Lie What is your lie about?" "That man tonight is not Troy Charlie. I was afraid that you guys would be sad. So I let him cooperate with me, putting on such a drama." Jane''s legs go limp. And she points at Esme tremblingly, "Whose child is she?" "The child is Troy''s..." "And where is he?" "Five years ago, we broke up because of some misunderstanding..." "p" Mike, who can''t be more furious, directly ps his daughter''s face, knocking Karin to the ground. Even so, Karin thinks that the pain on her cheek is not as much as that in her heart. In the end, she can''t necessarily avoid breaking her parents'' hearts. "Mom..." Esme screams and pounces over, hugging Karin''s neck. Turning back, she says, "Grandpa, don''t hit my mom." Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Mike gasps, grabs his daughter''s cor, and gives her another heavy p in her face, "I''m so disappointed in you!" Karin''s tears stream down her face. She hugs her father''s legs and cries, "Dad, I''m sorry, I didn''t want to do this either. I didn''t. Dad, I''m helpless. The suffering in my heart is beyond words..." "It''s your fault. If you had taken our advice, how would you have ended up being in such a situation today? You indeed disappoint us. Get out. Get out right now. I don''t want to see you again in this life!" "No, I won''t leave, I won''t leave before Mom and you forgive me!" "Ah" A heartbreaking cryes from behind. Karin then remembers that the one who can''t bear the fact the most isn''t her father but her mother. Because her mother was an illegitimate child... "Mom, I''m sorry. Mom, hit me, hit me!!!" She trotted towards her mother as she is in tears. Hugging Jane, she grabs Jane''s hand and asks her to p her in the face. Jane, who is heartbroken, pushes her away, saying in despair, "Howe you are so shameless as to beg for our forgiveness? Why don''t you just spit in my face?" Esme is scared by the sudden change. She crouches down in front of Karin and cries, "Mom, let''s go home, okay" Looking at her daughter''s frightened face, Karin can''t be more painful in her heart. So she pats her daughter''s shoulder, "Esme, be good. Go inside and stay there. Mommy has something to say to your grandparents." "I''m not leaving. If I''m leaving, they''re going to beat you again..." Jane struggles to get up, grabs her daughter''s arm, and drags her towards outside. While Karin says, "Mom, don''t drive me away. Please, don''t drive me away..." "From now on, you aren''t my daughter anymore!" Jane forcefully pushes Karin out and throws all the gifts she brought out. "Bang!" The door is closed. After that, therees a sound of hysterical howling from the house inside. Chapter 223 Five-Year Appointment 4 Chapter 223 Five-Year Appointment 4 Jane''s extremely exasperated as she has been lived in anticipation for five years. Now her disappointed cry squeezes Karin''s heart, and she hears Jane question the God, "Why would you have to punish me like this!" "Mom! Open the door! Open it, please! Or I''ll kneel at the doorway until you open it" She''s weeping outside the house while her mother was crying inside the house in the same way they did five years ago when they were weeping on the phone. Why do her parents be so heart-broken? Is her destiny cursed? And she''ll end up like her grandmother? A gush of strong wind brings about a heavy downpour when Karin kneels in the rain with Esme. "Mom! Dad! Please open the door and let Esme in. She''s innocent" Karin holds Esme tight in her arms, begging her parents for epting her daughter. After all, Esme isn''t guilty. Exhausted, her father opens the door and says huskily, "Take Esme away with you. Never will your mother ept Esme" Karin is soaked in the pouring rain as she covers her child with her coat. After hearing her father''s words, she instantly calls William. After twenty minutes, he shows up in front of her. "What''s the matter?" He quickly gives his coat to Karin. "Have they figured it out?" She nods dumbly and points to Esme. "Take her away with you." "What about you?" "I''ll beg them for forgiveness" "No, mom. I don''t want to leave you!" Esme quivers and circles Karin''s neck with her arms. "I''m going to stay with you. Don''t be afraid. I''ll protect you" Karin''s tears keep running out of her eyes as she gently strokes Esme''s cheek. "Sweetheart, I love you. But you have to leave with William now. I promise I''ll go to pick you up the next morning, okay?" "No. I won''t leave you alone!" William sighs, "Let''s leave here together. Your parents are too angry to forgive you at the moment. You can talk to them a couple of dayster when they calm down." But Karin can''t leave her heart-broken mother alone like she did five years ago "Esme won''t leave here if you don''t go home with her. She''s too weak to stand the cold rain." Karin''s wavering as she looks at her child. She does it all for her daughter, and she has to take good care of her. "Sorry, mom and dad. I''ve got to leave you now" The she leaves with her daughter in her arms Then her mother''s voice sounds from behind. "Teach your daughter not to live like me again. Don''t make her life another tragedy" When Karin slowly turns around, only to find her mother has closed the door as she doesn''t want her daughter to see the disappointment in the eyes. After getting in the cab, Esme has fallen asleep in her arms, and she gently strokes Esme''s hair. The rain has stopped, but it rains on her mind. Carl once said that women of her age would never believe in the God. Now Karin thinks so. In Troy''s office, Robert is reporting to Troy of the process of their business as usual. After the report, he looks at Troy''s grim face. "Has Molly told you something about the coboration?" "Not yet." For thest five years, he''s been more and more indifferent as his business has flourished more. "Her father wants to open a down-feather and fur productspany. Now there''s a huge firm facing a crisis of bankrupt. Her father wants to coborate with us to make an acquisition and have a joint venture of it under their brand TURICUM''." "You can talk with them if you think it''s feasible." "I wonder if you may think it''s feasible or not" "As long as it can make profits." When he raises his eyes up from the files in his hands, there''s more sophistication yet less vitality in his eyes. His affection and humanity have been eaten up by the years of hardships, and he''s be a ruthless business man. "This is an important project and we have to go to Britain to make it. The bankrupt firm is located in in" "Where?" He frowns as he hates Robert''s stammer. "In Edinburgh" As Robert has expected, Troy''s eyes eclipses as he hears the location. Robert thinks Troy will refuse to go there, but Troy says, "Okay. We''ll go there to deal with it." Robert is shocked, and he really wants to ask Troy why he doesn''t turn it down. But he doesn''t as he''s afraid Troy will regret. "Okay. I''ll tell them." After walking out of the office, Robert instantly contacts Molly of the Kim Group, whose life is a long story to tell. Her father is Bono Kim, the richest boss in the world of leather business in Zurich. Molly is a real-life Cindere as she bes a princess overnight. Bono had already got two sons when he found the existence of Molly. Despite her wife''s discontent, he really wants her only daughter to live with him and gives Molly the family name. However, given his guilt of what he had done to Molly''s mother, he agreed that Molly could remain her mother''s family name. Molly really appreciates Troy as he helps her find her father. Without him, she won''t have an admirable life. Therefore, she respects Troy. Bono has spent five years cultivating Molly into a rich IT Girl. Molly''s so smart that she has be her father''s helper less than three years. And this coboration is proposed by her. She has coborated with Troy for two years. Troy regards her as his sister, and she treats him as her brother.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Standing at the open patio windows, for the first time in the past five years, he thinks to himself if he still cares about her. Why does his heart stutter when he hears the familiar location? Why can''t he just focus on the business? He agrees with the coboration because he can get an excuse to go to Edinburgh, or he won''t go to Britain. But why does he want to go there again? To meet her for thest time in his whole life? But what for? Never will they get back together Chapter 224 The Most Unexpected Reunion 1 Chapter 224 The Most Unexpected Reunion 1 It''s Esme''s fifth birthday. William waits at the doorway for Esme and Karin to show up. But for Esme''s beg, Karin won''t take his suggestion. She recalls what happenedst night "Mom, tomorrow is my fifth birthday. Can you stop your work to y with me?" She nods. "Okay." "Will William join us? He agreed to take me to Hyde Park if only you agree." "No. I can take you to Hyde Park if you want, but William is too busy, and you can''t bother him." "But he said he wouldn''t be busy. Just let him join us, please. He can hold me in his arms if I''m too tired to walk." Looking at her face filled with anticipation, Karin is left in a dilemma as she neither wants to frequently meet William nor lets her daughter down. "If you get tired tomorrow, we can call a cab." "Too boring! Others can have their parents by their side, but I" Esme instantly covers her mouth with her palms as she realizes she has said something hurts her mother. Noticing her mother''s darkened face, she lowers her head. "Fine, I don''t want William to join us." Karin feels her tears welling up as she finds she can''t fail her this time. Esme has been suppressed her true feelings for Karin for thest five years. "If William''s not busy tomorrow, we''ll invite him to join us." "Really? You''ll let him in if he''s avable?" Karin nods. "Of course." "Hooray!" Esme happily scurries to the living room and calls William to tell him the good news. What a sunny day for fun! "Happy birthday!" William gives Esme a beautiful gift, and she takes it with a smile. "Thanks!" "Have your mom given you any gifts?" William asks Esme in whisper when Karin is not around. "Not yet." Esme answers in whisper, too. "Where to go?" William asks Karin "I know! I''m the boss today!" Esme pats her chest with her hands. "Fine. Where do you want to go?" "Hyde Park is the first, and we''ll go to Buckingham Pce. Then the London Eye, Tower of London, and" "Too many ces." Karin levels Esme with a disapproving look. "How many ces we can visit in a day?" "Two, at most." Esme frowns and gives her decision unwillingly. "Fine. Hyde Park and the London Eye." When they went to Hyde Park, Esme screams happily in William''s arms. She used to want toe here, but Karin was afraid she''d be too tired. At noon, William drives them to Hutong for lunch. Karin says with confusion, "The ce is too fancy for lunch." "It''s alright. I''ve promised to take Esme to have something delicious and high-end." "Mom, remember I''m the boss today." Esme grins and walks to the restaurant with William. Karin has no choice but to catch up with them. KB, the once-upon-a-time famous firm, will have an entire reborn in three days after the contract is signed. In the glitzy hall, a group of people slowly walks toward the exit as the man walking ahead of the group is a handsome man, sophisticated yet young, reliable yet overbearing, with an air of a royal king. Beside him is a beautiful woman who looks like a typical business woman,petent and smart. "Troy, let''s have lunch together!" Molly invites Troy to lunch as they''ve sessfully signed the contract, and she''s in the mood of celebrating it with Troy together. "Okay." Troy nods without any emotion on his face. Without Karin, he''s not happy. Without any bodyguards around, they drive to Hutong. Molly happily hugs Troy''s arm and says, "It''s my first time to be in Edinburgh." Troy allows her act of intimacy as he has always regarded her as his sister for the past five years. "Is it your first time to be here, Troy?" "Yes." N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Troy answers in a small voice. Molly shakes her head and sighs, "Are you too old to talk more?" He didn''t act in this way when he saved her. Somehow, he suddenly became abnormal and started to frequently use simple words like "yes", "okay", "fine" Actually, he''d rather to stay silent. Never will they imagine whom they''re going to run into. Neither will the three people walking out of the restaurant. Destiny can be so magical that it can separate a couple as easily as it can make them meet again. Karin''s heart is squeezed when she runs into Troy and Molly She has imagined innumerable scenarios where she''ll meet Troy again, but none of them are like this She''s with William and Esme, while Troy''s with another woman. Life is such a drama, isn''t it? They both quickly pass by each other as their hearts are broken when their eyes meet. An unexpected reunion ends up in bitter silence. Karin almost runs to William''s car as she wants to run away from Troy. It''s the first time she has cried in tears in Esme''s presence. She''s too agonized to hold back her tears. Troy''s indifferent gaze stings her eyes. She knew it''s chuckle-worthy to draw 9,999 circles of saving their love in the first ce, but she never thinks that she''d lock herself in the circles she drew. "Mom, why are you crying?" Esme nervously reaches out her hands to wipe away Karin''s tears. William also stares at the woman in tears as he can''t believe Karin still cares about Troy after five years. It seems that she''ll care for Troy forever. "I''m fine. It''s just I''m too happy for your birthday." When she looks down, tears drop on the ground. Painful as it may feel, she can''t tell others about it. In a suite of Hutong, Molly asks Troy discreetly after debating with herself, "Do you know the couple we just came across?" "No", he answers coldly. "But why do I think you may know them? You just stiffened when you met them, didn''t it?" "Just have lunch first." Obviously, he doesn''t like the topic as his eyes go colder. Molly knows that he hates to be questioned, so she instantly redirects, "When will Roberte here?" Chapter 225 The Most Unexpected Reunion 2 Chapter 225 The Most Unexpected Reunion 2 "Tomorrow." "Are you really going to expand your business in Zurich to Edinburgh this time?" "Yes." Molly thinks that only she and Robert wille to Edinburgh toplete the cooperation project, but she does not expect Troy to go there in person. After learning about it, she realizes that besides the project of cooperation between the twopanies, Tory has other ns, which is to develop Charlie Group''s brands in the maind, not just Edinburgh but the whole country. He''s just going to start it in Edinburgh. Molly doesn''t understand why Troy suddenly makes such a decision, but subconsciously, she feels that it is not as simple as making money. The next day, Robert arrives at Edinburgh. In the afternoon, they go to see the factory. Troy is preparing to build an office building as the first branch to enter the maind. "What did the board say?" He asks Robert next to him. "What can they say? Do they have the ability to change what you decide?" "You go to help me pick a house this afternoon." Robert''s eyes widen in surprise, "You don''t want to settle here, do you?" "I can''t go back in a short time, and I maye here often in the future. I don''t like staying in hotels." "Oh, I see." Robert finds a house for Troy on the same day. When he takes Troy to see it, he exins it more wholeheartedly than the staff of the real estatepany, "This area has beautiful scenery, good sanitation and better public security. I''ve seen more than a dozen houses, and there''s none more suitable for your taste than here." Troy gets into the elevator with little interest, "As long as it is liveable." He doesn''t tell Robert that he has already seen the woman, and even if he doesn''t say it, Robert will look for her. After two days of inquiring in secret, Robert finds the ce where Karin works. As soon as Karin saw him, she wants to escape in a hurry, but is stopped by him. "Miss Karin, let''s find a ce to talk." "No, there''s nothing we can talk about." She thinks that Robert has been sent by Troy, and she is not very friendly. "Mr. Troy doesn''t know that Ie to you. It was Billie that asked me here. This is purely my personal behavior." When she hears Billie''s name, her attitude softens. It''s the rush hour from work and it''s not good to be seen by her colleagues talking to an unknown man. So, she nods, "Let''s go." After getting in his car, they go to a nearby cafe. "Have you had a hard time in the past few years?" Robert asks helplessly. "No. How is Billie?" She doesn''t want to talk about her past with people in the past, so she naturally turns the topic to her friends. "She''s not very good." "What''s up?" Karin is shocked. She hasn''t contacted Billie in the past five years, so she doesn''t know anything about her. "After we got married, she was unable to conceive a child. In the first two years, she was busy making visits to doctors everywhere. In the third year, she finally got pregnant. She had a miscarriage within three months. After six months of recuperation, she was pregnant again. And she lost the baby again. She''s been hurt badly. The doctor said she had a habitual miscarriage. Last year, she almost lost the courage to move on..." "How did it happen?" Karin is heartbroken. She never thinks that Billie, who looks healthy, would have a habitual abortion. "We can''t find out the specific reason, but she''s better now. This time, I nned toe to Edinburgh with Mr. Troy. But because Billie is pregnant again, I was dyed for two days. This is herst attempt to get pregnant. We have been both at the age of thirty, if she can no longer sessfully give birth to a child, we decide to adopt one. We can''t force her to death because we want a child." Originally, Karin thinks she lives a hard life. At this moment, it seems that Billie''s life is even more difficult than her. She can understand her desire to keep the child. How strong she has to be to survive from disillusionment after another... "She heard that I wasing to Edinburgh this time and wanted toe with me, but I was afraid of another ident, so I didn''t agree. She asked me to find you anyway and asked you to call her. She has a lot of words to tell you." "Okay, I will contact her." Robert takes a sip of the coffee in front of him, "Five years ago, Mr. Troy asked me to check your information. The result made him very sad. Are you with William?" Her heart does aplete somersault, as if something has been torn apart. She says, "This is my personal business, I don''t want to answer." "Actually, even if you don''t answer me, I also know that when you gave birth in the hospital, the father column in the hospital file is William''s name. Then through some channels, I found that you were working in hispany. It seems he really cares about you." "Then you haven''t found out if we live together?" "Mr. Tory didn''t let me continue the investigation. I always obeyed him. I was also afraid that the result of the investigation would make him sadder, so I gave up." Karin thinks of the scene when she met Troy two days ago. If it''s true as William said, Troy must be more convinced that Esme is William''s child, and that she has been with William. "It''s all in the past. I don''t want to mention it again." She checks the time and says, "I have to go to the kindergarten to pick up my child. The nanny asked for leave today, so I''m leaving now." Robert stares at her back, stroking his forehead and sighs. She does not deny that the child''s father is William. It seems that her love with Mr. Troy will be difficult to reconcile. The moon shadows are nted, and the stars are shone. Karin walks alone under the moonlight, but the moonlight cannot warm her cold heart. Karin is walking on the way back to Star River Community with the roasted sweet potatoes she just bought. Esme says that she wants to eat roasted sweet potatoes, so she goes to buy them for her at middle night. She can''t give her aplete home, so she wants to satisfy her in other aspects. Walking to the front of the residential area, a cares from the opposite direction. Then, a familiar figure gets out of the car. With a sound, the stic bag she is carrying falls to the ground. If the first encounter is idental, then she doesn''t know what the second encounter at the moment is. Troy is someone who shouldn''t be here. Here is where she lives. Anyone may appear, but he is impossible The moment their eyes meet, she sees the same shock from the bottom of his eyes. Obviously, all of it is just an ident. Fortunately, she doesn''t expect him toe to her. Otherwise, it will be so chilling to see such eyes. Slowly squatting down, she picks up the stic bag on the ground, lowers her head, and passes him just like the first time she met him. "It seems that you have a good life." His voice suddenlyes from behind. She thinks that they would never meet again in this life, but at this moment she hears the long-lost voice and is sober. The eyes without temperature, the tone without emotion, the joy of meeting in love, the regret of passing by and the pain that cannot be loved are all a fate that cannot be escaped. "Yes, I''m having a good life." After many years, no matter how much they loved each other before, it''s none of his business whether she lives well or not. She doesn''t want this man to know her hard life. If he knows, he will definitely say that this is what she ends up with as she gave up on him. Walking out of his sight without looking back, what he can see is her stubborn back, and what he cannot see is the sad tears she sheds because of his indifferent words. Troy is standing under the warm yellow streetmp, staring at a certain ce, stunned. Isn''t that what he wants? As long as he sees that woman is doing well, he canpletely give up, and no longer remember her in his life. But why? Why does he feel so painful when that woman tells him that she has a good life? Is it just because he is content to see that woman doesn''t live a bad life because of him while he has a rough time because of her? Karin enters the house and finally doesn''t have to pretend. She leans on the door and cries bitterly, covering her mouth. After five years, this man can still affect her feelings easily. He will never know that how hard it is for her to walk out his sight with such a strong attitude. At night, she lies quietly on the bed, forcing herself to fall asleep. However, some scenes are ready to move, jumping out unscrupulously and disturbing her heart like water. She cannot forget the woman holding his arm. It turns out that he has never been lonely in these years.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 226 The Most Unexpected Reunion 3 Chapter 226 The Most Unexpected Reunion 3 Karin clearly feels sad tears falling on the pillow, so cold. She closes her eyes and pretends that she doesn''t care. When the heart full of thoughts can no longer withstand any waves, no one is allowed to approach the love that they can''t understand even with their heart, so that she can be in peace. And she doesn''t want to choose to move on, drawing a full stop here. Then she has nothing to do with love, and nothing to do with him. Karin calls Robert the next day. When they met yesterday, he left his phone number so that she could contact Billie in the future. The call is quickly connected, and Robert doesn''t know who is calling, "Hello? Who?" "Hello, Robert. This is me, Karin." "Oh Miss Karin, what''s the matter?" Robert is surprised. "I want to ask why Troyes to Edinburgh this time?" "He wants to open a branch here." "Then where does he live?" She prays that he will not say those three words, but the result is not as expected. Robert replies quickly, "Star River Community." All of a sudden, Karin''s hair stands on end, and she is stunned. "What''s happening?" "It''s okay, will you stay here for a long time?" "This is difficult to determine. At least we have to be here until all the preliminary works are arranged." "I know" She is about to hang up, and Robert yells anxiously, "Wait a minute." "If you want to meet Mr. Troy..." "No, I don''t want to see him!" Karin takes a deep breath and says, "I hope you don''t tell him about my call to you, please." Hanging up the phone, she already has a n in her heart. In the evening, when she returns home from work, she takes off her coat and sits on the sofa in the living room. She puts her arms around her daughter who is watching cartoons and says, "Esme, we may be moving again..." "Why?" Esme is puzzled. "Because the rent here is too expensive." "Isn''t mom the section chief? Isn''t your sry very high?" "But mom wants to save some money for Esme to study abroad in the future." Shen Esme rolls her eyes, "That should be a long time from now." "Don''t you want to move?" "Yes." She nods frankly, "I like here. At where I used to live, the big yellow dog in the house next door always stares at me, and I hate it..." "We don''t move to the original ce. I will find another ce." "Do you have to move?" "Yes" "Well, OK. Anyway, I am the most obedient child in the world." Karin kisses her forehead heartily and her eyes fill with guilt. Usually, as long as Esme likes, she will satisfy her, but now, she has no courage to live in the same apartment with that man, and no courage to meet him by chance. Karin calls a colleague. Her colleague says that there is an empty house near her house that might be rented out, so Karin immediately decides to take a look after dinner. The sooner she moves away, the better she will be. As a result, she will never have so many worries in her dream. No, it should be that she can sleep at night. Since knowing that Troy lives here, she can''t sleep at all at night. When she closes her eyes, all she thinks of is him, and she can''t drive it away... After dinner, she tells the nanny to look after Esme, and then takes the bag out of the apartment. She lives on the sixth floor now, and as soon as she gets out of the elevator, she sees a person standing outside the elevator. That person is the one she doesn''t want to see and is most afraid to see at this moment. When they meet for the second time, Karin finally believes how right she chooses to move. They have met twice in the same apartment in just three days, and the frequency of such encounters is beyond her eptable range. If things go on like this, Troy will see the panic in her eyes sooner or later. She still pretends not to know him, and walks past him silently. Troy doesn''t enter the elevator immediately. He ponders for a moment, then turns his back to her and asks, "Isn''t William living here?" She stiffens, and says, "This is my personal business." "Why do youe here to find him after you leave me? Don''t you believe that the child is not his?" He finally can''t hold back, turns around and asks angrily. It''s been five years. He has asked this question countless times in his heart, but he only asked it in his heart. He never thought they would meet again, so he never expected he could listen to her answer. Karin sneers and irritates him deliberately, "You don''t want my baby, it doesn''t mean that others don''t. He says that no matter whether the baby is his or not, he will take it as if he has." "You mean William, right?" "Since you understand, why bother to ask?" As she expected, Troy''s eyes burst out with raging fire. No matter how had he has practiced his poker face in the past few years, facing this woman he once loved so much, he can''t control his emotions. He steps forward and squeezes Karin''s wrist. He asks, "Is the child really his?" "What right do you have to ask if this child belongs to him? It doesn''t matter whether this child belongs to him or not, it has nothing to do with you, right?" She resists the sorrow, bites her lower lip, and does not allow herself to shed half a tear in front of this man. There is something that is a knot if you don''t mention it and is a scar if you make it clear. However, when you unite that knot, you will realize that a flower has already bloomed there. Feelings are sometimes just a person''s own business, and have nothing to do with anyone. Love, or not to love, can only be decided on its own. "If it is none of my business, why are you afraid of meeting me? Why do your eyes blink when you see me?" He finds it, he still finds it. Karin''s tears finally couldn''t help falling down. She hates herself. She tries so hard to cover up, but her disguise is easily torn by this man. Looking at his provocative eyes, she wants to tell him, yes, the child is his. But she can''t say that. She sacrifices her best years to entangle with him in the past, and in the years toe, she doesn''t want to continue to entangle with him because of the child. "Don''t dream, that child has nothing to do with you! She is William''s child." Troy''s heart is suddenly like being cut by a knife. The fact that he has long deliberately ignored is said by her. He cannot ept it. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "I''m not interested in who the child''s father is. Karin, don''t think I haven''t forgotten you. I don''t love you anymore. So, don''t think those cruel remarks will hurt me! I''m not the Troy who loved you deeply!" He releases her wrist and opens the elevator. The woman behind him bursts into tears. She would rather bite her lips and bleed than cry. If meeting again means to hurt each other, then she would rather not see him in this life. "Mom" A childish voicees from the elevator, and Esme sprints to her mother, "You forgot to bring your phone." Karin wipes away the tears on her face quickly and says in a hoarse voice, "Why do you run out, where is the nanny?" "Auntie is washing the dishes. Your phone is ringing. It is your colleague who says the house has been rented out and let me tell you." She winks at Esme and motions her not to talk. Troy has been standing at the elevator entrance, listening to their conversation clearly. "Why? Knowing that I live here, you feel ashamed of me, so you want to move out?" "What am I ashamed of you?" Her tears came again. Troy doesn''t speak, just moves his gaze to Esme. With just such a look, she understands what he means. "For you, I have had a clear conscience." Raising her daughter''s hand, she walks into the elevator with a nk face, and presses 6 heavily. The elevator door is about to close, but Troy blocks it with one hand, "Since you are not ashamed, then don''t try to escape. Let me see your clear conscience!" Karin looks at him angrily, and after a long time she says, "Don''t worry, I will never run away again!" Troy releases his hand and the elevator door slowly closes. Finally, they can''t see each other. Finally, they no longer have to attack each other to hide their love for each other. She feels really ufortable. Like being blocked by something, Karin doesn''t want to cry in front of her daughter, so she endures it desperately. Then, she cries after her daughter falls asleep like countless nights. Chapter 227 The Most Unexpected Reunion 4 Chapter 227 The Most Unexpected Reunion 4 Thinking of Troy''s words that he doesn''t love her anymore, she cries more and more sadly, not because he no longer loves her, but because fate is too ruthless. Since it doesn''t let them be together before, why does it make them have intersection after five years? When he squeezes her wrist and stands in front of her as he used to, she knows that her love for him is still so deep. "Mom, why is that bad uncle downstairs?" In the darkness, the voice of her daughter''s question suddenlyes from behind. She hurriedly wipes away her tears and turns her head, "Why aren''t you asleep??" "I was already asleep, but I had a dream that you were crying again. So, I ran to see and found you are really crying." She goes to pick up her daughter, takes her back to the room, and puts her on the bed, "Mom didn''t cry." "You lie, you cry every time you see that bad guy!" "That uncle is not a bad person." "He''s a bad guy, and everyone who makes my mother cry is a bad guy!" Esme is obviously very excited, "Bad guy, bad guy, bad guy, the worst person in the world!" "Enough, you are not allowed to say that to him!" Karin is so anxious that she scolds her daughter loudly. "Mom" Esme''s eye circles suddenly redden aggrievedly. "I am sorry." Karin is distressed. It''s the first time she has scolded her daughter since she was sensible. The child is a child after all. How can she understand the things between e adults? In their simple world, who bullies their favorite person are bad guys. "Mom sings to you..." A nursery rhyme apanies Esme''s choking sound rings at the night. Finally, Karin puts her to sleep. Karin covers her daughter with a quilt, and sees the faint tears left in the corners of her eyes. Her heart is as painful as being bitten by thousands of ants, a crystal-clear tear drips on her daughter''s forehead, and she mutters, "Esme, that uncle is not a bad person, he is the man who mom has loved desperately all these years..." Finally, she admits that she loves him. But she just tells herself at dead of night. Standing in front of the window, staring at the vast starry sky outside, she remembers the days she used to be with him. In Ziteng Garden surrounded by mountains and rivers full of wisteria flowers, they depended on each other, spent one lonely night after another and outlined a beautiful future one after another together. The n is beautiful, but before it can be realized, they have be the most familiar stranger. He no longer needs her in his world, and he can''t enter her world anymore. Memory only exists for something that can be remembered. After so many years, the only memory she can''t forget and has been missing is that in a sunny afternoon, she leaned in Troy''s arms and followed him to write on the smooth white paper with a brush, " Karin, the love of my life." After so much, she is no longer his Karin, nor his favorite. The only thing she has is thisst memory. Under the same sky, in the same corner, in front of the window at this time, stands the same lonely figure. Troy''s deep eyes look down at half of the city of Edinburgh. After five years of consolidating his calmness, he copses instantly after meeting the woman. His anger, his anxiety, and his thoughts are all invisible to her. All she can see is his ruthlessness. There are some people and some things you can''t forget even you want to. The most painful thing is that the thing that disappears will be gone forever, and will nevere back again, but there is still a thin and pointed needle left in your heart, it can''t be removed. If it wants to hurt you, you have to take it, and you can''t erase the permanent scar. He doesn''t want that woman to know how he struggle to survive the past five years, So, he said ruthlessly that he had no her in his heart, and he would never feel pain for her anymore. Any lie is a deception that can cheat anyone else. He can''t lie to himself. So, at this moment, he asks himself mockingly, "Troy, are you really not in pain?" Are you really not in pain? The answer is that he does not have a day without pain. The acquisition of KB Companyes to a sessful conclusion. Next, Molly will introduce her father''s brand to the Britain market. The cooperation between her and Troy is very smooth. In her words, there is no better partner than him. On Friday afternoon, after finishing work, Molly teases, "I will be back to Zurich tomorrow. Should you have a leaving party for me tonight?" Robert looks up, "Don''t ask me, ask your Torie." So, she turns her gaze to Troy, "Torie, what do you think?" "OK." Troy agreeszily. "Great, let''s go, I have chosen the location." Robert raises his eyebrows, "It turned out to you have already made the decision. Fortunately, Mr. Troy agreed, otherwise you can only have this party alone." Molly smiles triumphantly, "I knew Torie would agree." "You go first, I want to go back and change clothes." Troy walks out as he says, and is about to pull the car door to sit in. Molly chases him out, "I''ll go with you. I heard that the ce where you live is beautiful, and I want to see it." Troy drives to Star River Community. Molly follows him into the elevator. Just as the elevator door is about to close, a figure shes in. Karin has decided not to move since that night after Troy''s irritation. She wants to live with a clear conscience as he said. The moment she makes the decision, she knows they will definitely meet as they live in the same apartment. She just never thinks it will be so embarrassing. She wants to quit, but it is toote. The elevator slowly rises, and the atmosphere is suddenly unspeakable. Troy stands behind her with the woman who holds his armst time. Karin tells herself desperately, "Don''t care, don''t care, this man has nothing to do with you, so whoever he is with is his business..."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. With a ding sound, the elevator stops on the sixth floor. She breathes a sigh of relief. As she is just about to step out, she suddenly hears the woman behind her say, "Torie, what do you want to eat later?" Two words that are distant and familiar are once exclusive to her. When another woman says it, she tells herself not to care, but she still cares. She walks out the elevator. The first step, look up. The second step, close her eyes. In this way, tears flow into her heart instead of flowing out. People who she has liked, finally be the scenery of others. It seems as if the treasure lying in the bottom of her heart is drowned in blood and disappears. It is toote to be sad and she feels lonely again. The elevator stops on the ninth floor. Troy takes the key and opens the door nkly. Molly follows up casually. She looks around and exims, "The house is really good, and I won''t stay in a hotel when I come next time." "Molly, don''t call me Torie again." Troy''s concise words shock Molly. She ponders for a moment, then turns around and says, "Don''t call you Torie in front of that woman, right?" He does not answer, but his cold eyes sh with a touch ofplexity. "Do you really not know that woman?" Molly not only has a strong memory, but also has a good instinct. From the moment Karin steps into the elevator, she feels the strangeness of the man around her. After only looking at it for a few seconds, she remembers that Karin is the woman she metst time in front of Hutong. "Is she the Karin that you called that night?" Chapter 228 Stay Here Tonight…1 Chapter 228 Stay Here Tonight1 Troy lowers his eyelids. He won''t answer anyone about the love he hides in his heart. "You talk too much tonight." He enters the bedroom indifferently. After a while, he changes his clothes and walks out, picking up the car key, "Let''s go." Seeing this, Molly ispletely sure that that woman is Troy''s favorite. After realizing this, her mood suddenly bes very bad. When they sit in the car again and drive towards the destination, she asks leisurely, "Tory, you don''t treat me as a rtive, right?" "Who said it?" "I said it. If you treat me as your own person, you shouldn''t hide it from me." Troy squeezes the steering harder, "It''s all a thing of the past, I don''t want to mention it again." "Since it''s all past, why do you live here?" "Robert found the house." "Yes, he found it. But if you don''t want to have another intersection with her, you will move away when you find that she also lives here, right?" Troy doesn''t answer, and she says, "A lover that you don''t want to talk about should be the one you do not want to see." Molly''s words are precise and pokes Troy''s sore spot. This is a question he has been deliberately avoiding. He has made up his mind to forget the woman, but when he knows that she lives here and he has no intention of leaving. After the woman is about to move out, he nudges her to stay with words. He doesn''t even know what he wants to do. She has been doing well. Why does he still have a faint expectation? "In fact, you can''t forget her, right?" "Enough." Troy suddenly bes sullen and growls, "Don''t try to understand other people''s privacy, this is not something you should be curious about." Molly rarely sees him getting angry. Even though she is a little unwilling, she shuts up. When they arrive at the dinner ce, the box is full of people, all the elite talents brought over from Zurich for this cooperation. Everyone is waiting for the protagonist to start. The banquet officially begins as soon as Troy and Molly take their seats. Robert is sitting on the left side of Troy, and Molly is sitting on his right side, so if Robert and Troy have any verbalmunication, Molly can hear them clearly. Halfway through the banquet, Robert is already drunk. He says vaguely to the man sitting next to him, "Mr. Troy, I will tell you a secret..." Troy nces at him and says nothing, waiting for him to take the initiative to tell his secret. "I saw Miss Karin..." Molly''s heart chuckles and listens carefully. "She doesn''t live with William, I have asked about..." Troy''s eyshes trembles. He doesn''t want to know. If he wants to know it, with his ability, there is nothing he can''t know. Over the years, he has resisted not inquiring any news from her, because he is afraid that he cannot ept the result. At the beginning, Robert said that William''s name is written in the father''s column in the hospital record when the child was born. His heart was torn in half. After five years, he doesn''t even have the courage to even think about that woman. His broken heart can no longer withstand any devastation... "So... do you want to figure out whether that kid... is William''s?" Molly moves her eyes to the left in shock. Could it be that the child pulled by the woman in front of Hutong has something to do with Troy? She pretends to be calm, but she is stunned. She he starts to regret it. Is it a mistake toe to Edinburgh this time? Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Troy doesn''t say a word from the beginning to the end. It''s no surprise if it''s normal. After all, he has always been so taciturn, but tonight, he doesn''t speak, but drinks alcohol. It''s been five years since he was drunk that night. After that, he has never drunk. Now that he is inclined to seek sce in drink again. It seems that he doesn''t care on the surface, but his heart is shaken. The meal doesn''t end until ten o''clock in the evening. Almost all the men in the dinner are drunk. Only Troy is slightly awake, but his eyes are more hollow and nk than any drunk person. He drives back to Star River Community and stands at the elevator entrance. He stands there for a long time and doesn''t walk in. He doesn''t know what he is expecting. Although they have met once in the afternoon, it doesn''t mean that every time he will definitely meet her at every time he misses her. Tonight, he won''t meet her again. He enters the elevator, but his finger stops on the sixth floor. He knows exactly which floor the woman lives on. Heughs at himself a little. He says he doesn''t care, but is still paying attention to her. The elevator door opens, and he steps out. He doesn''t know which room she is staying in. Even if he knows, he won''t ring the doorbell. Even if he is drunk, he won''t allow himself to do things he shouldn''t do. What''s more, he is not drunk yet. Leaning back against the wall, he closes his eyes and slumbers. As long as he stands here for a while, he will feel calm as long as he stands for a while. He doesn''t know how long he has stood, and the sound of opening the doores into his ear. He opens his eyes slightly and collides with a pair of eyes, which are full of consternation and panic. Karin never expects that Troy will be standing here. She wants to turn around and return to the room. However, thinking of his provocative attitude that night, she abruptly dispels the idea. "Why are you here?" This is the first time she takes the initiative to speak since they met. Just because she wants to prove her clear conscience. "Can I go in for a while?" The corners of Troy''s lips curl up ironically, "I have something to talk to William." "He doesn''t live here." Karin takes the initiative to confess, knowing that this kind of thing cannot be concealed. Living in the same apartment, they will meet time from time. Even if she does not admit it now, sooner orter Troy will find out it. Instead of letting him question her purpose of deceiving him, it is better to be honest now. Frankly, at least, he won''t have the opportunity to question her in the future. "Why? How could the child''s father not live here?" "I haven''t agreed to his marriage proposal yet. Of course, I will live with him after getting married." Troy smiles, he says with his eyes are ssy, "You really haven''t changed at all. You can''t have children if you are not married, and you can''t live even with a man if you are not married even if you have a child..." "Except for the same concept, everything about me has changed." Karin doesn''t want him to see her upset, and tries to keep her tone calm. "In fact, what you want to say is that your heart has changed, right?" After a short silence, she nods, "Yes." As soon as the words fell, her wrist is grasped by the man in front of her. He turns and presses her against the wall, staring at her up close and says, "The best way to prove whether a person''s heart has changed is..." He doesn''t say any more, but leans forward and kisses her lips. The sky turns dizzy. Karin''s pupils widen, and the world seems to disappear little by little before her eyes. The scenes that asionally appears in dreams happens at this moment... He kisses this woman again after five years. He really knows that there is a kind of love that will not change with time, and that there is a kind of love that will be deeper with his struggle. Originally, he wants to prove whether her heart has changed, but while proving her, he also proves herself. He still loves her so much, still so obsessed with her, and still hopes that this woman can belong to him. "Karin..." With a soft murmur, Karines back into mind quickly. She struggles hard, trying to break free of his restraint, but she can''t resist his strength. The harder she struggles, the tighter he holds her, just like their feelings that they have held back during the five years. In a hurry, she bites him fiercely. She bites him so hard that the corner of Troy''s mouth quickly oozes bright red blood. He finally releases his hand and watches her turn and run away in anger. With a sound of closing the door, there is only his gasping sound in the air. Karin rushes into the bathroom, covering her lips with trembling hands. Tears slips into her fingers, and the salty and cold liquid remains in her mouth. It is his breath. She doesn''t expect him to use this way to verify her heart. His overbearing behavior makes her more rmed than anger. After she leaves, the man must think, "Karin, it turns out that you have been nostalgic for the past!" Life does not believe in tears. Even if tears are shed into pearls, the gloomy life will not sh because of it. On Thursday afternoon, she receives a call from her kindergarten teacher saying that Esme has a fight with her ssmates at school. At the time, she thinks she has misheard. Her daughter has been in kindergarten for two years, and such a thing has never happened before. Chapter 229 Stay Here Tonight… 2 Chapter 229 Stay Here Tonight 2 Karin''s going to have an emergent meeting to attend, and she calls the nanny to pick up Esme. After the meeting, she''s about to rush home when the nanny calls her, "Miss Karin, Esme is missing!" "What?" She''s shocked to death. "Impossible!" "I nned to take her right back home, but we stopped by the supermarket as I wanted to get some vegetables. She''s missing when I checked out." Shocked and terrified, the nanny says in a shivering voice as if she''s about to cry. Karin''s heart is squeezed and she instantly hangs it up to find her daughter. Until the night falls, she hasn''t found Esme. Then she is enveloped by terror and worry. William hastily comes to help her find Esme after she calls him for help, and they drive to find Esme "When did you call the police?" "An hour ago." Looking at Karin''s watery red eyes, Williamforts her, "Don''t be worried. Esme won''t leave you for too long. Plus, you don''t have feud enemies." "She''s never acted like this before." William frowns. "Why did Esme fight with her ssmates?" Karin turns around as her tears running out of her eyes again. In no way Esme could be so pissed off unless she got teased about her non-existence father. She used to get teased like this, but they''re out of line this time, and Esme loses control. It''s so cold outside. Where did she go? She''s never regretted that she gave up on Troy to save Esme with her, but somehow, she regrets. She shouldn''t have delivered her if she couldn''t give her a normal family. She''s too little to bear all the distress in the world. Troy wines and dines several local powerful officials as he''s about to develop his business here, so he wants to enhance his socialwork here. It''s eleven o''clock when the dinner''s over. On the way to his home, Troy drives through a woods park where he notices a lonely child. For some reason, he finds her kind of familiar. He pulls over and gets off to walk to the child, asking gently, "Do you get lost?" The child slowly raises her head, which gets Troy shocked. It''s Karin''s child. To his surprise, the child''s got many scratches over her face. "Are you okay?" Troy crouches down to ask Esme, but she just stares at him silently. After silent for long, she says, "I don''t want to talk to you." "Why not?" "Because you''re a bad guy." "A bad guy?" He raises his brows. "Is it written in my face?" Esme ignores his question, so he continues to question, "Why do you hate me?" "I don''t hate you, but my mother hates you. Every time she sees you, she''ll cry sadly." Troy is dumbfounded as mixed emotions runs on his heart. "Where''s your mom? Why are you here alone?" She doesn''t answer him. "Why did you get hurt? Had a fight with your ssmates?" She''s still silent. Troy sighs and gives her his coat. "It''s cold outside. Let me take you home." "No. I don''t want to go home!" Esme gets startled and winces, her body shivering, her eyes watery. "What happened, Sweetheart?" "I don''t want to tell you." She starts to weep. "Because I''m a bad guy?" Troyforts her, "You know we''ve got evil bad guys and kind bad guys in the world, and I''m the kind bad guy, so you can tell me everything as I promise to help you punish the evil bad guys." Esme nces over him doubtfully before crying in tears, "I can''t go home because I had a fight with my ssmates, and my mom will get pissed off, but I don''t want her to get angry" N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Howe you had a fight with them?" "They teased me and said I was a bastard without a dad" Troy gets shocked as he widens his eyes, then he asks, "Don''t you know who your father is?" "I don''t" She cries sadly. "Actually, I also wonder who''s my father, but I''m afraid if I ask mom, she''ll get sad." Bitterness clogs Troy''s throat. His tears well up as he asks huskily, "Don''t you know your mom would be worried about you?" "Yes." "Thene with me. I''ll take you to your mom, so you can apologize, and she''ll forgive you." Esme is a typical child, and she has forgot all Troy''s bad. She nods. "Okay." Herees a sound from Esme''s stomach when Troy buckles her up in the car. He asks, "Haven''t you have dinner?" "Not yet" He starts the engine. "Want to eat something?" "Your treat?" "Of course." "KFC!" "Okay." He drives her to an KFC, and leads her into it. After she sits down, he says, "Wait for me. I''ll get something for you." "Okay." Esme sniffs and nods. It''s the first time he has walked in a diner like this. When he''s waiting in the line, he can''t help but to look at Esme from time to time. He can''t figure out why would he do this for a kid? He''s not her father, but he''s acting as if he''s her father. Her father He looks at Esme again as he feels that Esme looks like him, which gets him bewildered and dumbfounded. But for others'' reminders, he can''t pull himself out of his contemtion. Looking at the delicious food, Esme exims, "Wow! Very good! All the food you order are my favorite!" He smiles dotingly and rubs her hair. "Go ahead!" After eating for a while, Esme feels something is wrong, and she asks, "Why are you watching me?" "Well, you look adorable." "Everybody knows it." Troy grins. "I see. Your mother has a clever and understanding daughter." "Because of my dad''s DNA." "How do you know it?" Esme sadly lowers her head and says in whisper, "Because my mom always says that I''m as clever and kind as my dad, and that''s why she loves me so much." Troy''s dumbfounded as he is rendered speechless. "But my mom only says things like that when she''s happy. In other cases, she''ll feel sad if she mentions my dad" Taking a deep breath, Troy turns around as he feels his tears welling up. "Can I ask you a question?" "Well, sure." Troy shifts his eyes to her again. His eyes are filled with affection. "Why did you bully my mother?" "I didn''t." "Why did she cry every time she saw you?" Troy doesn''t know how to answer her question as he can''t tell her the truth or a lie. Noticing his distress, Esme sighs and takes out a picture book for him. "Can you promise not to bully my mom if I give all my paintings to you?" Esme pushes as Troy doesn''t answer. "Or you can bully me instead of my mom." "Okay" He promises with a bitter smile. It''s toote, and he asks Esme to pack up all the rest food. He doesn''t have Karin''s number, so he can''t inform her of Esme''s safety. After arriving at the Star River Community, Troy tings the doorbell, but no one reply. He says, "It seems your mom is still looking for you outside." Chapter 230 Stay Here Tonight… 3 Chapter 230 Stay Here Tonight 3 "Where should I go?" "I''ll leave a note for your mom." Then he grabs a pen and a piece of paper to scribble words. "Your kid is at my ce. Room 903." Then he sters the note onto the door. "Come to my room to wait for your mom, okay?" "Okay." Esme goes to the 9th floor with Troy. After stepping into his room, she asks, "Did you rent the room, either?" "No. I bought it." "It must have cost you lots of money." "Not much. Don''t you also live here?" "But we rented it" Troy frowns and sighs, "You must have suffered a lot with your mom." "Not really, but my mom has suffered a lot. She works hard to make me live a happy life like my ssmates." "Do you know William?" "Of course." "Doesn''t he help you and your mom?" "He has helped us. He''s nice to me, but my mom doesn''t like him" Esme starts to get sleepy, and Troy tucks her in and pats her back gently. "You''re like my dad" He''s dumbfounded and asks, "Why?" "Because my dad used to tuck me in like this in my dreams" Troy''s heart tightens again. It''s twelve o''clock at night, but Karin and William fail to find Esme. William suddenly says, "Is she at Troy''s?" Karin shakes her head as she doesn''t think Troy will steal her child. "He''s not a bad guy." "I don''t think so. What if he''s curious about Esme." "You mean he''ll bring her to take a DNA test?" "Yep." "Drive me home." She has tried to persuade herself that Troy has nothing to do with Esme''s missing. But she can''t find her daughter anywhere. Maybe Troy has taken her away. William drives Karin to her home and wants to keep herpany, but Karin refuses. "Thank you for looking for Esme with me. It''s toote, and you should go home to have a rest." William knows what she means and says, "Okay. Remember to call me if you find Esme." "Okay." Then she hastily rushes to her home as she thinks she''ll find Esme waiting at the door, but she finds no Esme but a note. After reading it, her face darkens Her tears streaming down her face as she''s afraid Troy would bring Esme to take a DNA test. If he knows Esme is his daughter, he''ll grab her away. She quickly runs into the lift and rushes to the 9th floor. Taking a deep breath, she knocks hard on the door of Room 903. She''s too nervous to notice the doorbell. As soon as the door is opened, she takes in her daughter''s sleeping face. Before Troy could exin anything, he is pped in his face. Then Karin rushes into the living room and holds Esme tight in her arms, leaving Troy''s room. Suddenly, Troy grabs her by the arm, but she shoots him a re and walks away, not giving him a chance to say anything. After returning her home, she wakes up Esme and questions angrily, "Why were you at his ce?" Esme is scared by her mother''s anger and weeps, "I was afraid to go home" "How dared you go to his ce? What has he done to you?" "He took me to KFC" "And?" "And he took me to his home." She tries hard to calm herself down. "Did he bring you to hospital to draw your blood?" "No." Karin''s still in panic. "Why were you with him?" "I had a fight with my ssmates. I was afraid that you''d be angry with me, so I secretly slipped away" Then Esme borates what happened between her and Troy, which leaves Karin in deep terror. She feels sorry that she has wrongly med Troy for stealing Esme away; she also feels upset as Esme has told Troy that she doesn''t know who''s her father Troy''s so clever that he can figure out he might be Esme''s father. She wishes she could go back and change everything, but she can''t. She feels desperately helpless. She can neither lose Esme nor gets back with the man together "Give me your hands." "Mom, I''m sorry. I''ll never slip away" "Give me your hands!" Karin orders angrily. Esme slowly reaches out her hands and grunts, "Without my dad''s protection. How poor I am" N?velDrama.Org holds this content. But for this time, her mantra fails to save her. Karin beats her hands even harder than ever. It hurts, but Esme just frowns without crying. It''s the first time her mother has beaten her. Karin used to joke with her. But now she''s really angry. Finally, Esme can''t stand it anymore. She apologizes in tears, "Sorry, mom. I''ll never break the rules. Sorry, mom" Karin quickly hides herself in the bathroom and covers her mouth with her towel to smother her cry. As long as she thinks of the possibility that she may lose her daughter because of Troy''s dirty tricks, she''s almost driven crazy. It''s Esme who makes her want to be a survivor of life During the past five years, no matter how tough the life has been, she can survive as long as she thinks of Esme''s face, which looks like Troy, the man she loves. A knock is sounded from outside as Esme asks, "Mom, are you still angry with me?" Esme still thinks that Karin is exasperated by her slipping away. She opens the door and gently rubs Esme''s hands. "Esme, don''t ever talk to that guy, okay?" "Okay." She nods, not understanding the reasons. "You can''t go with him anymore." "Okay." "Don''t answer his questions." "Okay." No matter what Karin says, Esme will nod. Young as she is, she''s aware that mom is the only one she can depend on. After three days, Karin runs into Troy again in the evening, not knowing whether it''s a coincidence or not. Karin walks over to him calmly, but she feels that Troy won''t let go of her easily. Troy proposes, "Let''s have a talk." "We have nothing to talk about." Karin wants to press the button of the lift, but he stops her. "Just a small talk." "Step aside." She res at him but quickly shifts her eyes away. Does she have an illusion? She just notices gentleness in his eyes. "Who''s your daughter''s father?" "I don''t want to repeat my answer." "William? But why doesn''t your daughter know about it?" Karin answers calmly, "My daughter is too young to know the truth. After all, I don''t love William. There'' no need to let her know that William is her father." Chapter 231 Stay Here Tonight… 4 Chapter 231 Stay Here Tonight 4 "It seems you''ve prepared these lines long ago." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Troy hits the nail on the head. And she denies it, "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." She indeed has figured out these lines three days ago, knowing that Troy surely will ask her so. "If I want to know the answer, the way you see it, will I be kept in the dark even if you don''t say it?" She sneers, "Didn''t you say you weren''t interested in who the child''s father was at all? Did I hear you wrong? Or are you too fickle?" "I wasn''t interested in it before. But now, I''m suddenly interested in it again." "Even if you are interested, it won''t have anything to do with you. The child is not yours." Troy presses closer to her, looks at her straight into her eyes, and says word for word, "Are you sure?" "Yes, I''m sure." "Good. I surely will figure it out. The content of the email William sent to you five years ago is still fresh in my mind. If that child isn''t his, I will settle all the old and new scores with him together. I will make him suffer because of what he said!" After Troy finishes his words, he doesn''t enter the elevator. Instead, he walks towards the outside of the apartment. Then Karin roars in anger, "Why did you target William first?" "Because he''s the one who ruined it all." Seeing that his figure fades away, Karin leans against the elevator weakly, muttering, "He isn''t the only one that ruined everything. You also had a part in it. If you had been eager to know the truth back then as you were now, how could we havee to this point?" Troy has always meant his words. So after he says such harsh words, Karin surely has to live every day in fear as if she were walking on thin ice. She is afraid that something will happen to William or hispany. Because as long as something happens, it will mean that Troy has known the truth. Time passes by day by day as Karin is living in apprehension. She doesn''t see Troy in thetter half month. If it weren''t for the fact that she would asionally see his car parked outside, she would have thought he had gone back to Zurich. The thing that Karin is worried about the most happens in the end. One day, at lunchtime in the canteen, she hears the staff of the nning Department at the next table talking about their general manager. Because they talk in such low voices that Karin can''t hear them. Even so, she knows what they were talking about is rted to William. So she pretends to sit down casually and asks, "Based on your conversation just now, what happened to the General Manager?" "I heard that he had been beaten up by someone from the underground world..." "Someone from the underground world?" Karin feels that her brain booms and that she can''t hear what they said to herter. After walking out of the canteen in a muddled state, she immediately takes out her cell phone to dial William''s number, only to be prompted that his cell phone had been turned off. In an instant, she is so worried that she isn''t in the mood to work anymore. So she picks up her bag, runs out of thepany, and goes to William''s residence. William lives alone. She rings the doorbell for a long time before a maid opens the door. Then the maid asks politely, "Who are you looking for?" "May I ask if William is here?" Seeing the maid''s bewildered look on her face, she immediately changes her tone, "Is Caleb living here?" "How are you connected to Mr. Caleb?" "I''m his employee. I heard he was injured and came here to see him." Karin knows that William lived here. But she has never been here. So the housemaid naturally treats her as a stranger. "Mr. Caleb is not at home. He is still in the hospital." "Which hospital is he in?" "the People''s Hospital." "Okay, thanks..." She rushes to the People''s Hospital. The moment when she sees William, she feels that the feeling in her heart is beyond words. William has been seriously injured with multiple fractures and bandages wrapped all over his head, which reminds Karin of Jacob back then. Then her eyes are immediately moistened... "I''m not dead yet. Would it be too early for you to cry now?" William opens his eyes and sees Karin. Then a look of surprise and amazement shows in his eyes. "How did you offend someone from the underground world?" Although Karin knows the reason in her heart, she still unconsciously blurts out such a question, hoping that it is just a misunderstanding rather than the way she thinks in her heart. "I would also like to know the reason why..." William moves his body in depression and furrows his eyebrows tightly because of the pain. "How do you know?" "I heard it from the conversation of the colleagues during lunch." He smiles bitterly, "It''s true that bad news has wings..." "Did you call the police?" "Forget it. Although we are living in a society governed by thew, the ones from the underground world here are more rampant than those in any other ce. As the saying goes, the more dangerous a ce is, the safer it will be, those people know it better than the ones working for the government." "Then did you just admit you are unlucky? Aren''t you afraid that they wille to you again in the future?" William looks at her meaningfully and asks expectantly, "Can I interpret your words as that you care about me a lot?" Karin is speechless, wondering what she could say. After all, she knows that all of this surely has something to do with Troy. She gets up after chatting with William for a while. Then she leaves the hospital. Walking on the lively street, she feels like walking at the crossroads of her life. And she is confused as to which direction to choose. Moreover, she is eager to find Troy and ask him if he was responsible for William''s incident. However, even though she has such a thought in her heart, it doesn''t mean she will carry it out. Over the five years, time has transformed her fundamentally and yet cruelly. She is no longer as impulsive as she used to be. She has learned to be patient. She has learned to wait and see what will happen quietly. And never will she mess herself up unless it is thest resort. After another week, William has been discharged from the hospital to recuperate at home. As Karin, who has been anxious all the time, is temporarily relieved, another ident happens. This time, it is Hankseuk that is the target. As the new clothes designed six months ago are being put into the production line, another clothing company, which is one step ahead of them, puts their clothes on sale, whose texture and style are both the same as the clothes they designed, putting thepany suddenly into unprecedented chaos. It means that all the clothes produced in their factory will be scraps. And none of the clothes can be put on sale. Otherwise, Hankseuk would be judged to copy the design of anotherpany. When William, who hasn''t recovered, struggles to go to thepany to hold an emergency meeting for countermeasures discussions, Karin is full of guilt in her heart. She is just like this. Even if everyone in the world is hostile to her, she can''t do the same to them. That night, she has been hesitant for a long time. Then she goes up to the ninth floor and knocks on the door of Troy''s room. The door opens. And a strong smell of alcohol overwhelms her. She collects herself and says, "If you''re not conscious now, then I''lle to you another day." As soon as she turns around, her arm is pulled by the man in the room. And she hears his maic voice, "I''m not drunk." With a little force, Troy pulls her into the room and then closes the door. "If youe to me for the sake of William, I will never spare you." He circles her against the door in his both arms. With a profound and burning look in his eyes, he looks at her. "Unfortunately, I came here exactly for his sake." "What are you doing here? To beg for mercy? To atone for your sins?" "Let''s settle this feud between the two of us and stop hurting innocent people." "Is he innocent?" Troy suddenly roars, "Except for that child, no one is innocent, including me!" "Then what exactly do you want? Even if you beat up William, why did you leak out the design of our company''s clothes, making everyone''s hard work over half a year all go to waste? "If William can''t even solve this trivial matter, then he doesn''t deserve to be an executive of a company." "Then please tell me, what is your reason for doing this?" What Karin is truly concerned about is whether Troy has already ascertained something. "The reason is simple. William is by your side all day long, which makes me very unhappy." "Is that all?" "You want to know if I''ve checked out on that child? Let me tell you frankly, my dealing with William is a way for me to check on the child. If that child has something to do with him, you surely wille to me for his sake. I am so disappointed. Indeed, you are here..." Karin doesn''t correct him as she says, "Then how can you let him go?" Troy smiles sarcastically. And the look in his eyes suddenly bes so profound and inscrutable that she can''t guess his mind at all. He approaches her step by step. And when her mind briefly goes nk, she sees him bend down. Then she hears him whisper in her ears, "If you want me to let him go, you have to stay with me tonight..." Chapter 232 Crazy 1 Chapter 232 Crazy 1 "Stay with me tonight" Karin doesn''t expect that Troy will suddenly make such a request. And she is completely shocked. Before she cane to her senses, Troy has stopped her and carried her into the bedroom. Only after he puts her on the bed, presses on her, and kisses her fervently and enthusiastically does shee to her senses. Then she struggles to push him away. However, it is already toote... Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t move. Or else I don''t know what I''ll do." His partly-true words do intimidate the woman beneath him. Then she says, "Is it true that if I say yes to you, you will keep your promise?" "Yes." "Good then..." She slowly closes her eyes, knowing full well that even if she doesn''t consent to Troy, he won''t let her go tonight either. So shepromises, thinking that she can also hurt Troy''s sense of price by doing so. She was right. Troy originally thought she would struggle desperately. However, he doesn''t expect that she will agree so easily. At the thought that she can make such a sacrifice for William, he is so angry that his eyes, heart, and brain are instantly filled with zing rage. He is so angry that he wants to hold this woman he loves to the bone in his arms, turning into ashes with her together... It is unknown how many times they have made love. In the end, Karin faints in Troy''s arms. By the time she wakes up, it has been 4:30 a.m. It is still dark outside the window. And a small-sizedmp is on at the bedside, emitting a faint orange light. Karin thinks to herself, "Since when does he like to sleep with a light on? If I remember it correctly, he doesn''t like to go to bed with any light on." Gently lifting the cover, she picks up the clothes on the floor that aren''t torn and puts them on. Then she turns off themp and fumbles in the darkness to move in the direction of the door. "Are you going to leave silently again as you did back then?" Suddenly, a maic, slightly hoarse, and questioning voice came from behind her. She, who doesn''t turn around, stands in the darkness and faintly replies, "I left on a valid ground." "I once said so to you, right? Since you still remember the former half of my words, you should also remember what itstter half is about." Of course, she remembers what he once said to her. How could she have forgotten it? "If you say you still love me, I will tell you that I have been waiting for you." As soon as Troy finishes his words, he hears her indifferent reply, "I no longer love you. Five years have passed. So regarding what happened tonight, it will be the first time as well asst time." There isn''t any sound behind her anymore. Instead, she only feels that a burst of cold air is approaching her as she takes a deep breath, "Remember your promise. Don''t take it out on others again because of the grudge between us." "Do you have to be so protective of him?" "If you think so, I won''t care about it either." She opens the door and goes out without ever looking back. Neither does she deny it nor admit it. William does owe her. And she will never forgive him. However, she should never confuse repaying his favor with seeking revenge on him. When she was down and broke, it was William who lent her a helping hand. As for this, she won''t ever forget it. After she is at home, she stands in her daughter''s room for a while. Then she retreats and walks into the bathroom. Feeling that her private parts down there still ache, she wants to wash Troy''s aura off her body. Never will she allow his aura to confuse her senses. Troy has been having a gloomy look on his face all day. Robert holds himself back all morning and dares not to ask him why. And that afternoon, he finally can''t stand it anymore and asks, "Have you seen Miss Karin?" Troy hesitates for a moment and nods, "Yeah." "What did she say? Did she tell you whose child it was?" "William''s." Robert frowns, "Do you believe it?" "No, I don''t believe it." "Then what are you going to do?" "I just don''t know what to do. That''s why I''m distressed." Troy sighs softly, thinking that his intuition tells him that that child is 80 percent rted to Troy and that it is just a pity that Karin won''t admit it. "Why do you have to be so distressed about this? Take that child to do a DNA test. Then everything will be clear." "No. It will break her heart." Robert stares at Troy in bewilderment and mutters in a low voice, "You have hurt her many times..." Originally, Robert intended toin in secret. But he doesn''t expect that the man in front of him will have heard his words. Then Troy replies, "It''s because I have hurt her so many times that I don''t want to hurt her anymore." Last night, after she left, he sits in the dark and ponders on it for a long time, consuming a whole pack of cigarettes. Five years have passed. Under the influence of time, he, who was originally proud and valued his self-esteem so much, finally understands that he can''t bear losing her the most. "Taking the child for a DNA test will indeed hurt her so much. But this is the only way. After all, you can''t expect her to take the initiative to tell you the truth. She surely won''t tell you. If she is, she would have told you about it long ago rather than wait until today." That evening, Troy went back to Star River Community. And unexpectedly, he ran into Karin''s daughter again in front of the gate of the residential quarter. He sits in the car and quietly gazes at her, thinking about the proposal brought up by Robert, feeling that he is caught in a struggle and contradiction. After struggling for a while, he finally decides not to adopt Robert''s proposal. Thinking of the painful look in Karin''s eyes when she was begging him to ept the child five years ago, he simply can''t bear to hurt her again. Pushing open the car door and getting out of the car, he walks straight up to Esme and squats down to ask her, "Did you run away from home again?" The little girl raises her head. After seeing who is in front of her, she says nothing and lowers her head again. Sitting on thewn of the residential quarter, she hugs her bent knees with both hands and buries her pink little face in between her knees. And her long eyshes are flickering as if she had something on her mind. "Don''t you recognize me? But I treated you to food in KFC, okay?" She remains silent. Rolling his eyes, Troy deliberately sighs and says, "Hey, now the kindergarten teacher is teaching the children to be indifferent to those who are good to them..." His trick indeed works. Hearing his words, Esme lifts her chin and says grumpily, "It has nothing to do with my teacher. It''s my mother who won''t let me talk to you." "Why does your mother forbid you to talk to me?" "How should I know? This is a problem between you adults." Troy smiles, "Then what are you doing sitting here? Where is your mother?" "My mom went out for something. I''m waiting here for her toe back." "Did she leave you alone at home?" "The situation today is special. The nanny went home. So I was alone." "Did you eat anything then?" "Not yet. Mom said she woulde backter and take me out for a meal." Troy stands up, feeling distressed for Esme, "Go. Uncle will take you to have some food." "No, I''ve already talked to you. If I go out to have food with you again, I''ll be doomed if my mother knows it..." "It''s okay. I''ll take you home after dinner. I have a way to stop your mother from being angry with you." "What way is it?" He ponders on it and says, "You can just say I kidnapped you, okay? Your mother has a bad impression of me anyway." Hearing his words, Esme is swayed. The point is that she is indeed so hungry now. "Hey! Well, to be honest, I do n to have some guts. Unfortunately, my stomach fails me..." Hearing her childish words, Troy is amused. Then he pulls her hand, takes her to the car, and drives to a western-style restaurant. Chapter 233 Crazy 2 Chapter 233 Crazy 2 "Hasn''t your mother brought you here before?" Seeing her looking around with her big curious eyes, he guesses it should the first time for her toe here. "Hmm, no, my mother says that British food is the most nutritious in the world, and she wants me to grow strong." "But you don''t seem to be very strong." One could even say she''s thin. "Because I''m not very healthy, what my mother most afraid of is me being sick. Every time I get sick, she could hardly eat or sleep." Troy feels bitter in his heart suddenly. After ordering a table of food, he eats with Esme. Halfway through the meal, he asks meaningfully, "Do you hate me?" "I used to." "What about now?" "Not anymore." "Why?" "Because you always show up when I am hungry." "Hehe," Troy can''t help but chuckle. There is no denying that this is a very cute and honest child. "But I feel sorry." "Sorry for what?" "I feel very sorry for my mother. My mother likes me so much, but I like people that my mother doesn''t like. William, and you." Esme rested her cheeks in her hands, "It''s really distressing..." "Actually, your mother doesn''t hate me all the time, she used to like me..." "Really? Have you known each other for a long time?" "Well, you weren''t born yet when we met." "Really? Then do you know who my father is?" Troy is suddenly silent, facing Esme''s expectant gaze, he puts a lot of efforts and says with difficulty, "I don''t know..." Esme gets gloomy immediately, droops her head and mutters, "It seems that only my mother knows, but I dare not ask." "Do you really want to know who your father is?" "Yup." "Why do you want to know?" "My grandpa and grandma don''t want my mother anymore. I want to find my father and ask him why he doesn''t want her either..." Troy''s eyes suddenly redden, and he feels as if his heart is being pressed by arge stone, which is so heavy that makes him unable to breathe. "Last time my mother took me to my grandmother''s house, I was really happy, but I didn''t expect to see them quarrelter. My grandparents drove my mother out. It rained a lot that night, and my mother hugged me, kneeling outside grandma''s house, but they just wouldn''t open the door. Later, William came and took my mother and me away..." Although Esme doesn''t say why specifically, Troy knows it well. His gaze is drawn out of the window, far, far away. Out of the restaurant, he takes Esme''s hand and says, "Is there anything you want? I will buy it for you." "Actually, I just wanted to say that food here is really delicious, can I have a takeaway for my mother..." Troy smiles bitterly, "Your mother won''t eat it. She won''t eat what I buy her." Thinking of her stubbornness, he feels more bitter in his heart. "Okay then, let''s go home. My mom should be worried when shees back and can''t find me." "Don''t you want anything as a gift?" "Yes, but rather than being thrown into the trash can, I would rather let it lie in the store." Esme sighs sullenly. If her mother knows she epts a gift from a bad guy, she wille to a terrible end... Troy nods sadly, "Then get in the car and I will take you home." While driving, he finds that Esme has been twisting ,looking ufortable. "What''s the matter?" He asks with concern. "I feel itchy." "Why?" He pulls over, unfastens her seat belt, and asks, "Where?" "My neck feels most itchy..." Troy asks her to raise her chin, pulls her cor down, and sees a red bump on her neck, and asks, "Are you allergic to something?" "I don''t know..." He takes a closer look, and identally sees a familiar jewelry hanging around Esme''s neck. When he pulls it out, he gets stiff. It is actually Heart-Lock ne he gave to Karin back then. Esme sees him staring at her ne and falls into deep thought, and says firmly, "It''s not caused by this. I have been wearing this ne since I was born." He recovers, puts the ne back into her clothes, starts the engine suddenly, and drives to a hospital nearby. When the kid is undergoing the examination, he is standing in front of the window in the corridor, staring at the nightscape outside the window, with his heart hurting. There are things that, even if you don''t deliberately try to know about them, they will naturally reveal the truth. A doctores out and is about to speak, but he interrupts, "Is she allergic to sd dressing?" The doctor is startled and nods, "Yes, since you know it, why didn''t you be careful?" Troy doesn''t speak for a long while. There is something in his chest that is falling, and with a bang, it drops into the abyss. At first, he is just skeptical, now he ispletely sure, even though he hasn''t done the DNA test. Because he himself is also allergic to sd dressing. "She is put on a drip. Go take a look." The doctor shakes his head and leaves while sighing. Troy stays there, unable to move for a long time, not because he doesn''t want to see the kid, but because he is too sorry for her. For five years, what has he been missing... The leak of the Hankseuk''s design drawings causes chaos in thepany. Karin receives a call from William at night and goes back to thepany to check the emergency billing. After finishing her work, she hurries back home. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. When she gets home, she finds that Esme is missing again. She looks around inside and outside the house. Her first reaction is to find Troy on the ninth floor. After ringing the doorbell for a long time without answering, she panics, takes out her phone and dials out. It is the number she saved five years ago, but she hasn''t dialed it once in the past five years. At this moment, if it were not for thest resort, she would never call Troy. "Hello?" His low voice, although they met two days ago, and even had a physical love, sounds like it ising from over the horizon. How long has it been since theyst spoke on the phone? "Is my daughter taken away by you again?" She asks coldly, not difficult to sense that her tone is quite angry. "At the Children''s Hospital, she has an allergy." As soon as Troy finishes speaking, Karin hangs up and hurries over. When she arrives at the hospital, even though she has reminded herself not to overreact along the way, when she sees Troy, she can''t control her emotions, and shouts hysterically, "What do you want to do? Why do you always approach my daughter?" Esme lying on the bed is startled. Although she is guilty of not listening to her mother, she doesn''t regret eating with the bad uncle. She points to the saline bottle meekly, "Mom, it''s running out." Karin res resentfully at the man in front of her, then turns around and calls the nurse to put out the needle for her daughter. She puts on the shoes for Esme and walks out of the ward. Although there are many things that she wants to question Troy, in front of her daughter, she holds back. Chapter 234 Crazy 3 Chapter 234 Crazy 3 "Mom, can we go home by this Mister''s car?" Karin stands at the front gate of the hospital, trying to stop a taxi, and Esme cautiously asks. From not far behind, Troy is staring at the mother and daughter deeply, with unspeakable sadness on his face. After hearing what her daughter says, she lowers her head and nces at her sharply, and Esme bes silent... After getting back home, Esme consciously stretches out her hand, waiting to be punished. But this time, her mother doesn''t punish her, but cries unscrupulously in front of her. Esme feels sad when she sees her mother crying. She hugs her mother''s neck and says, "Mom, beat me. I didn''t behave well again..." "Will you not talk to that uncle again next time you see him if I beat you?" As expected, her daughter doesn''t say anything. "Do you like him?" "Yes..." Esme meekly nods. "Why do you like him? Didn''t you say that he is a bad person before?" "He is like my father. When I was eating, he looked at me the same way as you looked at me. I have tried very hard not to talk to him, but when he took the initiative to talk to me, I couldn''t ignore him." The air is deadly silent, and after a long while, she says, "I see." Then she says nothing, turns and goes into the bathroom. Squatting on the floor of the bathroom, tears sliding straight down her cheeks, she wonders, is this what people called "blood is thicker than water"? William has been with Esme for five years. She just likes him, but never says that he is like her father. Troy has only shown up for a single month, and Esme feels that he is like her father, because of him, she even didn''t listen to her, which makes Karin very heartbroken and helpless. She suddenly doesn''t know what to do... The phone in her pocket rings, she nces at the number, hesitates for a few seconds, presses the answer button, but doesn''t speak, only waiting for the other end to speak first. "Come to my ce, let''s talk." She hangs up the phone right away, closes her eyes, puts one hand on her forehead, and drowns into painful feelings. She knows exactly what Troy is going to talk to her even without thinking about it. Now they have nothing to talk about except about the child. Troy waits for a long time and doesn''t see hering, so he calls again, "Do you want me to go to your ce?" Karin knows that she can''t escape tonight. She takes a towel and washes her face. She walks out of the bathroom and says to her daughter who is watching cartoons, "Esme, The Mister has something to talk with mommy. I''ll go over. Don''t run around." "Okay, I won''t let mommy worry again." Esme nods sensibly, with guilt in her eyes. She takes the elevator to the ninth floor, and his door is open. She walks in, stands behind him and asks, "What are you talking about?" Troy slowly turns around, "You knew that Esme is allergic to sd dressing, so you lied to her that British food is the most nutritious, right?" Karin''s heart skips a beat, "That''s my own business, and it has nothing to do with you." "Does it really have nothing to do with me? You know better than anyone else, I am also allergic to sd dressing." "That''s your business, and it has nothing to do with me. There are many people in this world who are allergic to sd dressing. Don''t take one coincidence as a meant-to-be." "Is it?" Troy approaches her, "Where is the Heart-Lock ne? The Heart-Lock ne I gave you is worn on your daughter''s neck. How do you exin it?" "I don''t need to exin anything. The things given to me are already mine. It''s my own business whether to throw them away or give them to others. If you regret it now, it''s not impossible to take it back. I will take it down and return it to you tomorrow." "Karin!" Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He is very distressed since she misinterprets him like this, "You know I didn''t mean that." "Don''t call me Karin." She lifts her chin coldly, "I won''t call you Troie again." Just as you are no longer you, I am no longer me. "Esme is my daughter, right?" Troy holds her shoulders, with his eyes were full of sadness. Karin only feels a chill in her spine. In the past few days, he just asked who the father of the child is, but tonight, it''s the first time he asked whether Esme is his daughter. She closes her eyes and doesn''t reply... "Don''t tell me that she''s not, because I don''t want to hurt you. I didn''t take that child to do DNA, because I just hope that, you can tell me personally, so, can you tell me the truth?" His tone is unusually humble, and Karin smiles coldly, "Who do you think you are to ask who the father of the child is? Even if it is yours, are you qualified to ask that? Did you forget that I asked you back then if you wanted this child, and how did you answer me? You said it very clearly, you didn''t want this child. Over the years, whenever I think of your words, my heart bleeds, but I never show it, because you told me that if I want to be strong, I can''t let others know how painful I am. And it would be the best if I could even fool myself!" Karin''s sorrowful words pierce Troy''s heart like a sharp knife. He pulls her into his arms, leans over her neck, chokes and says, "Do you think if I know that the child is mine, I will be happy? You are wrong, knowing that the child is mine, I feel more painful. I am not such a shameless person. About what I said back then, it is not only you can''t forget it, nor can I. Knowing that the child is mine, I can clearly feel the pain of pping myself. Compared with the intense pain I feel right now, I would rather you are living as well as what you have said that night. After you left, I didn''t say anything, but I am not reconciled, as always. I am not reconciled to God''s tricks, not to the arrangements of fate, and not to ept you leaving like this, but what difference could it make? You are still gone; you won''t know how I have lived after you left. I couldn''t stop drinking even if I suffered alcoholism, untilter I couldn''t even get drunk. Then I couldn''t sleep. I started to take sleeping pills, from two pills at first to ten, until one time I took fifty pills and finally fell asleep but almost never woke up. Later, I could fall asleep without taking sleeping pills, but I didn''t dare to turn off the light, because once the light was off, I would fall into boundless darkness, no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t find you" She feels a cold stream slipping down from her neck. He cries, and his tears flow down her shoulders to her heart. "I never think about how long five years are, as long as you can meet me one day. All the wisteria flowers in Ziteng Garden were rooted out by me. Now it is full of purple dandelions, which has been your wish. After you left, it has be my wish. Although I know that you will nevere back, I still hold a trace of hope, that one day you will suddenly return to the ce where we lived together, and won''t leave again because of the dandelion in that garden. The flowernguage of dandelion is "unstoppable love". Just like my feelings for you, no matter how deep I hide it, it will not fade along with the passage of time. Every year on the anniversary of my parents'' deaths, I still go back to Ziteng Garden, and then sit alone until dawn, watch the sunrise alone, think of someone, and ask myself if I have forgotten her? The answer is no. Year after year, everything changes, except for the answer to this question. In the winter of the fifth year, I went to Ziteng Garden for thest time. When the sun rose, I asked myself if I had forgotten you. I also asked myself, if we could meet again, what do I want to say to you the most? Thousands of words can be reduced to this, I want to be with you until the end of my life. This is the only thing I want to say to you in this life." Chapter 235 Crazy 4 Chapter 235 Crazy 4 Karin smiles bitterly, "I have lived in despair for five years. You cant earn my forgiveness just with your sweet words - I would love, honor, and cherish you, until death do us part..." She escapes from his embrace and runs towards the door, and when her figure is about to disappear from his sight, she hears a bted confession, "Karin, I''m sorry..." At that moment, she takes off her persona, and her tears run down from her cheeks, it turns out that all these years, she has been waiting for, only his repentance, a sentence, "I''m sorry." Hiding in the elevator, Karin cries hysterically. Having been apart from him for several years, she doesnt shed a single tear, but their encounter at this night brings out all her tears that have been suppressed for five years. Sitting alone until dawn, Karin has a n in her heart. She is alone bringing up Esme for thest five years, and she is clear that she is not supposed to go back to live in the past. In the daytime at thepany, Isobel, Karins colleague, stares at her watery red eyes, and asks her surprisingly, "What happened?" She shakes her head, "Nothing." She looks dauntingly depressed. "It''s not that Esme is sick again, is it?" When Isobel says these to her, she feels even more heartbroken, remembering thete night of that winter five years ago, when she was about to give birth to a child with no rtives apanying her, and finally she had to abandon her dignity to call William for help. Thinking of this, she cant forgive Troy, but she is always grateful to William. "Isobel,st time you talked about arranging a blind date for me, would it be toote for me to say yes now?" Isobel is stunned and immediately nods, "No, it''s notte at all, it''s really good that you''ve figured it out, I''ll set the time for you to meet now." Karin smiles bitterly, "Okay, please." Isobel is a warm-hearted woman. The first time she saw Karin, she knew she couldnt ask her why she is a single mom. She also knew it is not easy to raise a child alone, so she had talked to her for several times that she could introduce a guy to her, Karin never takes it seriously. But after their encounterst night, Karin starts to think about her future seriously for the first time. A woman who has passed her best time will no longer expect to have an intense rtionship, but just want to find a man who can spend their lives peacefully and quietly. This is her simple wish about future. If Troy does not appear, perhaps she will live alone with Esme, but he appears in her life again, he disturbs her peaceful life that she has worked for five years. Now she starts to think about looking for someone to marry, but the guy absolutely can not be Troy or William. These two men are good, but they are not the right people for her. The guy Isobel introduces to her is a university professor whose wife died in a car ident during a trip, leaving a seven-year-old son to him. He absolutely is the most suitable man for her, and she is no longer a young woman, and naturally does not want to find any young man. The time and ce of the blind date are set, Sunday afternoon at 1:00 in the Mingtien cafe. In the evening, after Karin helps her daughter take a bath, they nestle together on the sofa watching TV, she ponders for a while and asks her daughter euphemistically, "Esme, do you want to have one more person in our family, oh no, two more person?" "Are grandparentsing?" Esme asks casually while nibbling on an apple. "No, it''s a man." A man?" Her eyes turns bigger, "Could it be Uncle William or that bad uncle?" "No." "Then who is it?" Karin clears her throat and says, "It''s your future father..." Suddenly, Esme freezes, the apple is stuck in her mouth. Seeing her reaction, Karin says to her daughter immediately, "In fact, it is also good to have a father, right? By then, the children in the kindergarten will no longer make fun of you that you do not have a father." "But how many fathers are you going to find for me? Two?" Esme lowers her head, showing a very unhappy look. "No no, you misunderstand me, the other one is a child, that is your future brother, who can y with you in the future." Seeing that her daughter doesnt speak any words, she carefully asks, "Are you okay with it?" In fact, as long as her daughter says no, she will give up this idea, but Esme is the kind of child who is very mature, she knows she will grow up one day and will leave her mother, thinking that in the future after she leaves her mother, her mother is likely to be alone, so she nods her head sincerely, "Yes, I would like to have a daddy and a brother in our family." Karin gives a sigh of relief and kisses her daughter''s forehead and says, "Thank you." What she says is thank you, but in her heart she wants to say sorry. In order to avoid any further encounter with Troy, this is the best solution for her now. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. As long as she is married, he will no longer have the opportunity and reason to approach her and her child, then their lives will be peaceful and everything will be fine. "Mom is going to take a bath." "Okay." When Karin walks away, Esme falls into depression immediately. She thinks about it over and over again, the more she thinks, the more she feels distressed. It is very upset to take a stranger as your father! She regrets the promise she made to her Mom, but she can not take back her words anyway. She had no choice but to find the bad uncle who lives on the same building. While her mother is taking a bath, she secretly opens the door and goes out to Troy''s house on the ninth floor, trying to tell him all her unhappiness. She knocks the door heavily and after a few moments, the door opens. Standing inside the house Troy surprisingly stares at the child standing outside the door, incredulously asks, "Esme, what brings you here?" Esmes tearse out before uttering any words, bawling and crying, "Uncle Troy, what should I do, my mother is going to find me a father..." Chapter 236 What If I Need You 1 Chapter 236 What If I Need You 1 Troy freezes for a whole minute, and when hees to his senses, he quickly squats down, "What did you say?" "My mother tells me she wants to find me a father, and a brother..." He takes a deep breath to calm down and holds her hand, "Follow me." The two enter the elevator and arrive at the sixth floor. Just in time they meet Karin whoes out of the shower to look for her daughter, and as soon as she sees Esme with Troy again, her face sinks at once. "How many times do you want to make mommy worry about you?" She angrily yanks Esme from Troy''s hand. "Youe with me for a moment." Troy pulls her by the arm and drags her towards the elevator. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Let go of me." She struggles fiercely, "Let go of me." "I have something to ask you." "If you want to ask me something, say it now!" Troy gives a sideways look at Esme, "Are you sure you want to say it in front of Esme?" Karin is stunned, ring at him with hatred, then turns to her daughter and says, "You go in to the house first." Esme nods nervously and trots into the house, and shuts the door of the house as well. "I heard you''re going on a blind date?" "You are really well-informed." "Esme tells me. But she is not happy with it at all, why not ask her consent first?" Karin replies coldly, "It''s not your turn to ask about our family''s affairs." "Your affairs are my affairs, you and Esme are my responsibility for the rest of my life!" "Responsibility?" She looks like she hears the most ridiculous joke in the world, "Don''t you think it is too late for you to take your responsibility?" "Life is still long for us, maybe I am missing yourst five years, but I can assure you that I can make up for you for the next fifty years as long as you want." "What''s the best way to deal with it?" She looks straight at him and makes her position clear word by word, "I-don''t-want-to." Karin finishes her words, angrily shaking off his hand, then turns around and enters her house, closing the door heavily. She really wants to kill him when he talks about responsibility. When she was in her hardest time, when she needed him the most to fulfill his duty, he was not by her side, but now she doesnt need his help anymore, he even dares to take the initiative toe to fulfill his duty, if she takes him back, then what does those pain she suffered for the five years mean to him? The pain she has suffered, the humiliation she has endured, the hard work she has done for her child and the gossip she has to swallow, all these can not be overlooked just because he wants to take back his responsibility! Esme curls up in the corner of the sofa, apprehensively staring at her mother sitting beside her, for half an hour, she doesnt say a word, the expression on her face is very gloomy. "Mom, if you want to scold me just do it, don''t act like this, okay?" Finally she can not endure her mothers coldness, Esme crawls over and tugs on her mother''s sleeve. She would rather be beaten by her mother than to be treated with silence. "Esme, you are now bing more and more naughty and makes me upset more often, do you know that?" Karin turns around her head and stares at her daughter with a depressing expression. "I''m sorry..." "If you don''t want mommy to find a father for you, just tell me, why did you promise mommy in the front, but behind my back run off to tell someone else that you dont want a new daddy?" Esme is very guilty, her two small hands helplessly twist together, "I am so wrong. I regretted agreeing with your proposal, but I doesn''t dare to take back my promise, so I involuntarily wants to go to find "bad uncle" to talk about it..." "What''s the meaning of youing to him? Don''t you know that mom hates him?" "I know, but I do not hate him like you..." Karin is so annoyed but really does not know how to deal with her daughter. She gives a long sign, then falls into a deep silence. "Mom, if you must find a father for me, do I have my own voice?" "Do you want to choose William?" "No..." She shakes her head, and at that moment Karin knows clearly in her heart that her daughter wants to choose Troy, "the bad uncle". Although her choice is very uneptable, but Karin still pretends to be calm and asks purposely, "Then who do you want to choose?" "The bad uncle..." Her heart rate increases. Esme really wants him to be her new father, gloomily lowers her eyelids, "That is impossible." "I know that mom hates him, but Uncle Troy said that mom used to like him, if you could like him in the past, why can''t you try to like him now?" Troy Charlie... What exactly did you say in front of the child? Karin can''t wait to take Esme away now, to somewhere that nobody knows them, as long as he can''t find them. "Listen to me carefully, if there is only one person in this world who cannot be your father, that person is the bad uncle, do you understand?" "Why?" She examines her daughter''s little face and replies silently in her mind, "Because once, he insisted that he didn''t want to keep you." "It''s gettingte, just go to sleep." After bringing her daughter back to her bed, Karin also goes into her bedroom, during the night, she hears the sound of footsteps in the living room, thinking it is an illusion, and does not care much about it. Her mind still is upied by someone, she can not sleep at all, then the sound from the living room comes again, this time it is not like an illusion, she gets up and gets out of bed to go to the living room and turns on the light, but finds nothing. She checks the bathroom and kitchen over and over again, still finds nothing, then returns to her bedroom. Its harder for her to fall into sleep, she thinks she may be crazy because of the presence of Troy. Early in the morning, the door bell rings, she goes to open the door, wondering who will visit them in the morning, then she finds out the person standing outside the door (just give me a break!) is Troy again! He stares at her wearing an elegant outfit and asks inquisitively, "Are you really nning to go on a blind date today?" "So what if I am?" She asks nonchntly in return. "Didn''t you take my words seriously yesterday?" "Why should I take your words seriously?" She asks again rhetorically, meaning who do you think you are. Troy frowns, "I won''t let you seed in your blind date." "If my blind date with someone else doesn''t work out, then I''ll choose William, I think you know in your heart that he won''t be scared away by your threats." "It''s my appearance that bothers you, right? In fact, there is no intention for you to find someone to live together, right?" "Yes." Karin wants to close the door, Troy reaches out to stop her, "Okay, I promise you that I will leave Zurich as soon as possible, but you must also promise me that you will not find a father for Esme, okay?" "How dare you try to negotiate with me again?" "My child can only call me daddy, if she can''t call me daddy, I won''t allow her to call anyone else daddy either." She smiles sarcastically, thinking he is really possessive as always. "Is that okay?" "Deal!" Karin closes the door heavily. Actually she will not go to the blind date from the very beginning even if Troy doesnte to her, because she knows her daughters real thought, and she doesnt want to break her heart anymore. Now that Troy has promised to leave them, then there is no need for her to force herself to marry with someone. "Is it "bad uncle"?" Returning to the table, her daughter who is eating breakfast asks in a tender voice. "Yes." Esme wants to ask why "bad uncle" ising here, but she is afraid of making her mother angry, so she changes the topic. "When will you meet my new father?" "I wont go on a blind date again" "What?" She opens her mouth wide in surprise, "Why?" "I thinks it is meaningless if you dont like it." So it''s because of her, Esme bites her lip and swallows to say, "Actually... if mom likes him, I can also try to like him..." "No need." Karin res at her, "Eat quickly,ter mommy will take you to the zoo." "Really?" she is very upset at the beginning, the next second she jumps up with excitement. "When has mommy ever lied to you." "Yeah! Mommy is the best, no wonder I like you so much!" Karin looks at her daughter, smiling happily, she would do everything for her daughter. They go out at nine o''clock in the morning and return from the zoo until four o''clock in the afternoon. In the evening, Karin is preparing the dinner, thinking that the steamed buns she bought in the morning had not been eaten yet, so she calls on Esme to bring the buns to the kitchen and warm then up. Esme brings the buns into the kitchen with a te, she looks down, "You have eaten two buns already?" "I didn''t eat it." "Then howe there''s only one left?" she clearly remembers that there are three left in the morning. "No?" Esme blinks rapidly, "Could it be eaten by rats?" "No way, there is no rats in our house." She goes to the living room to open the refrigerator, carefully look around, nothing unusual, and goes back to the kitchen to continue cooking, perhaps as her daughter says, it is eaten by rats, although it may not be possible. During the night, Karin once again hears a strange sound, but the sound is not from the living room, but from her closet, thinking about what happened to the bun during the day, she could not help but shiver, tiptoeing out of bed, walks to the closet and takes a deep breath to open it. A big shadowes to her and when she is about to scream, her mouth is covers by the ck shadow. Chapter 237 What If I Need You 2 Chapter 237 What If I Need You 2 "Help... help... " Karin is very panic, desperately struggling to escape. Although the light is off, but with the moonlight outside the window going through, she could tell the man is a middle-aged man, with a fine physique. "Don''t say a word... be a good boy and go to sleep... I''m going to sleep too... don''t disturb me..." The man burbles about nothing, Karin is so scared that her face turns pale. It is the first time for her to encounter this kind of thing in her thirty years life. Her brain is nk, she doesnt say anything, not be too scared, but is afraid that her daughter is sleeping in the next room, if she really provokes this madman, the consequences must be unimaginable. He covers her mouth, she could not say anything, so she nods heavily, meaning she would not yell for help. The man knows she would not yell, but he doesnt let her go, and drags her towards the living room, probably because it is too dark, he hits the water dispenser, then the water dispenser falls to the ground with a violent sound. Karins heart beats fast, and after a while, the light in her daughter''s room is on... "Ah..." Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Esme is woken up by the loud noise from the living room, and runs out of her room barefooted in pajamas, then she sees her mother is kidnapped by a man, strangling her neck and covering her mouth. The little girl has never seen this scene before, and cries out instantly. The man hears the cries and rushes forward angrily, freeing one hand to strangle Esmes neck, "Dont cry!" Karin''s eyes widen in horror, the man''s strength is too strong, she sees her daughter is strangled that her face turns red, she suddenly gets mad and is trying to escape from the man. She fiercely bite on the mans arm, and his blood quickly oozes out. He screams in pain, and releases his hand that strangles Esmes neck. "Esme run!!!" Karin hysterically shouts at her daughter, and taking advantage of the moment when the crazy man is rxed, she turns around and pulls out a fruit knife from the refrigerator, "Do note over, or I will stab you to death!" The man seems to be scared away, he doesnt walk forward. Esme who falls on the ground finally comes back to her senses, gets up and runs out of the house, and runs to the ninth floor directly, crying and fiercely knocking the door of Troy''s house. "Hurry up... Uncle Troy, go to save my mother... " Esme is crying out of breath, Troy is stunned for a while, then he quickly picks up Esme and runs to the sixth floor. When he arrives, the man has already snatched the knife into his hand and is grabbing Karins hair and dragging her hard towards the door. Troy at that moment feels the blood in his whole body is about to rush to the brain. Bang! A fist smashes into the man''s face. No matter how strong the man is, he in no way could beat Troy down. Troy is pinning him to the ground, and beating him fiercely, not a while the man''s face is full of blood... Esme is hiding in her mother''s arms shivering with fear, crying in a husky voice. Troy turns around to check at the child, when he is about to walk over, suddenly the man lying on the ground raises the fruit knife in his hand like a crazy man, Karin shouts, "Watch out!" Troy escapes, but the knife still cut his shoulder. The bright red blood flows down his white shirt, he is furious to the extreme, and gives the man a heavy punch, then the man ispletely unconscious. Karin is trembling and gets to run to call the police. Fifteen minutester, the policees to take the crazy man away, Karin and Troy also go to the police station together. After finishing their dictation, they learn from the police that the man is a stalker, and he has previously stalked several single women, and has long been identified with a mental problem, this time he escapes from the mental hospital, and the polices have looking for him for two days, and it is surprising that he is hiding in Karin home. When they leave the police station, it is already two o''clock in the morning, although the criminals have been locked in the police station, Karin is still very scared, desperately wondering howe the madman could sneak into her home. They drive back to home, Troy sees Karin is very concerned, he then takes her to the security office, and asks for checking the surveince video of recent days. The first two days there are nothing unusual, the third day isst night, the surveince video shows Esme opens the door to go out, and the moment she leaves the home, a man sneaks into their home, and that man, it is the crazy man that Karin meets tonight. At that time she is taking a shower in the bathroom, Esme runs out of the house without closing the door, the man is at that time sneaks into their home, and finds a ce to hide. Karin finishes watching the video and falls into a deep thought, Troy asks in surprise, "You are not suspecting me that I n all this, right?" "What?" "You are not suspecting me that I deliberately arrange someone tomit the crime so as to win you two back, right?" She gives him a meaningful nce, "I dont think so, so you don''t have to be guilty." "Guilty?" Troy wants to cry andugh at the same time, he takes a long breath and walks away without looking back. Karin takes Esme back to home, and locks the door tightly. Esme is frightened and doesnt dare to sleep alone, so she takes her daughter to her room and soothes her for a while before she falls to sleep. Itste at night, but she could not fall to sleep. She gets up and goes out of the bedroom to clean up the messy living room, looking at the blood dripping on the floor, she thinks of Troy''s wounded shoulder, and wonders if he has taken care of it. She shakes her head and tells herself with certainty, "he is not a child, he does not need others to worry about him." After clearing up everything, she stands in front of the window, in addition to the residual panic in her heart, it seems to be mixed with another emotion, hanging in her heart, that couldnt let it go. The image of him trying to save themes to her mind as she closes her eyes, his left shoulder turns red, and it is all because of her and her daughter that he gets injured. Would she be a heartless woman if she ignores his injury? She closes the window and wanders back and forth in the living room, hesitating to make a decision for a while. She wants to check his wound, but is worried that this would make the two of them incessantly confused, but if not, she always feels uneasy. She struggles for half an hour, and finally makes the decision, she takes the medicine box and goes to the ninth floor. After ringing the doorbell for a while with no response, she thinks he is asleep and is about to return when the door opens. When their eyes meet, they are speechless for a while. Sensing a hint of awkwardness, she speaks first, "Have you cleaned your wound?" "Who takes care of it for me?" He asks. She replied angrily, "Can''t you do it by yourself?" "It''s on the shoulder, not on the stomach, how can I reach it." When he sees the medicine box in her hand, his eyes blink with surprise, and he wees her to come in. Karin puts the medicine box on the coffee table, seeing a pile of cigarette butts thrown in the ashtray of the coffee table, she is stunned for a while, saying nothing. Then she goes into the bathroom to get a basin of water, points to the sofa, "Sit down." Troy sits down and unbuttons his shirt. His solid shoulder is cut wide and his entire back are stuck with sticky blood, she frowns, twisting the towel in the basin and helping him to clean his wound. She is very gentle, and her fingers touch his skin, his whole body shakes with a shock. His back is so straight, not because of pain, but because it is too sensitive. "You are injured because of me and Esme, thats the reason I help you, so don''t think too much about it." Karin feels the stiffness of his body and exins the purpose of hering here. "I know, you hate me so much, how dare I expect you to do it because you care about me." Now that she knows he is not thinking too much, she gives a sigh of relief and continues to clean his wound. "Is Esme asleep?" "Yes." "Is the door locked?" "Yes, it''s locked." "Are you injured?" "No." "Be careful from now on, and be sure to keep an eye out for any suspicious people around you." "I know." Their awkward conversation is like a public official interrogating a prisoner, Troy sighs slightly and softly adds, "This is the third time you help me to take care of my wound." She does remember it, just the first time, how long ago is it? Why in her memory, it seems to have been very very long ago... "If you can be by my side every time I get injured and clean my wound like this, then I would rather to get injured for the rest of my life, even if my body is iplete at the end, I will not hesitate." "If you didnt give up on me at that time, I will always be by your side, it is no need for you to keep us in such a self-harming way." Chapter 238 What If I Need You 3 Chapter 238 What If I Need You 3 Karin calmly answers his questions, then Troy stays in silence. What done is done, it is impossible for him to win her back. It is she who gives up on him, if not for her giving him up, today her daughter would not be alive in this world. He will not find any reason to excuse himself for his debt to her. "Its okay." She finishes tidying up, puts the medicine on the coffee table back into the medicine box, and picks up his blood-stained shirt on the floor, and walks into the bathroom. Troy follows her over, seeing her squatting on the floor to wash his clothes, and says softly, "Just put it in the wishing machine." "It''s cleaner to wish by hand." She doesnt look up, her tone is t. Troy stands for a while, then turns around and goes back to the living room. Karin finishes wishing his clothes and walks out of the bathroom, Troy has been lying on the sofa asleep, he is naked on the top, not wearing a piece of clothes. She goes into his room to get a nket to cover him. She looks at his chest where he had been stabbed with a knife, her hand unconsciously reaches over, almost touching his old wound, but at the critical moment, her sanity returns, she slowly retracts her hand. But, right in that moment, the sleeping man suddenly takes her hand into his palm, she is stunned, trying to escape from his hand, but he holds her hands tightly, which is about to drag her towards to his side. Her face is pressed against his chest, listening to his heartbeat, she is totally at a loss. "Karin, lets be together again, okay?" Troy leisurely opens his eyes, his eyes are filled with great expectation. Karin''s mind bes muddled from the moment her hand is grabbed by him, she freezes and stands in front of him, with a pair of empty eyes, not responding to his words. "Tonight is just an ident, but do you know how scared I am? What if I don''t live here? I can''t stand that you and Esme will suffer any more pain, even though I know I have no right to ask you to do anything... " Troy gets up and hugs her into his arms, kissing her earlobe. His kiss makes here back to her senses, pushing him away and hurriedly questioning him, "Don''t say such words again, or I will really think that tonight is all deliberately nned by you." Seeing that she leaves his house hurriedly, Troy falls back to the sofa... in dismay. The next morning, Robert sees him sulking and asks with concern, "What''s wrong again?" He already knows that the house he is looking for is in the same building as Karins, and is excited about it for a long time, feeling that it is a sign that it is their destiny to be together. "What does it take to win back a woman''s heart?" Troy concernedly stares at the building under construction in front of him. His eyes are full of sadness. "It''s not that you wants to get back together with Miss Karin and she rejected you, right?" "Yes." In front of the people who is closest to him, he doesnt want to conceal anything. "It''s normal to be rejected by her, it''s lucky that you didnt get a p from her." "How do you know she didn''t p me?" "Did she?" Robert is quite surprised." Troy sighs slightly, "From your standpoint, do you think my request to ask her back is too much?" "Yes, it is not only too much, but too cheeky. Five years ago when she left you, you didnt do anything to keep her, and now she goes through her hardest time with a child, you say you want to get back together, what do you call this? To put it simply, it''s called reap where you have not sown. Yes, the child is the seed you sowed, but the seed sown does not mean that you can sit back and wait for a good harvest. You also have to put your effort in it, to water, to weed, to spread fertilizer, everything is indispensable, when it is a small tree, it is the time when you are the most needed, but now it has grow into arge tree, you say you want to fulfill your duty, dont you think it is toote for you?" Robert is in the moment of letting out his emotion, saying out what he has kept long ago. Hepletely doesnt notice the man around him has been red at him angrily, when he is about to stop, he only finds that if a mans gaze can kill, he has died a thousand times... In the evening after dinner, Karin sits with her daughter on the sofa watching TV, watching the hottest TV drama "Home Temptations". She is bored to death when watching it, but Esme is excited to watch it. "Pinru is so poor, her husband sees her falling into the sea and doesn''t save her? How can there be such a bad husband in this world? I can''t stand it." Esme pounds her chest heavily, Karin looks at her daughter, "I can not stand it, just change the channel." "No. I dont want to." She holds the remote control tightly, "There is no better TV drama than this... " "How old are you? Is this suitable for you to watch it?" "Why is it not suitable? Many my ssmates are watching it." "..." Karin is speechless, she has to admit that the children nowadays are really overly precocious, no wonder in recent years, the ratings of the animation industry have plummeted. Ring, ring, ring... The phone rings, Esme immediately jumps up, runs to thendline phone and picks it up quickly, "Hello, hello, who is it?" "Oh good, no problem... " "Okay, bye~" She hangs up the phone with a smile on her face. "Who is it?" Karin asks her suspiciously. "It''s the bad uncle." "Why does he call us?" Her heart beat fasts. "Let mommy go to his house to help him put on his medicine." What? Karin sneers, thinking that this man really has no shame, "Just ignore him." "You cant, I have promised him." "Who teaches you to make a promise for me?" "He is our life saver!" Esme says rightfully, Karin actually has no words to refute. "Just go mom, didn''t you teach me from my childhood that children can''t lie and that we should keep our words? If you don''t go to help him, Esme will break my words too." "You... " Karin is speechless, she has to stand up and mutters, "Who are you acting like?" "The child you gives birth to, you do not know who I looks like?" Esme replies her mother quickly, Karin ispletely speechless again... Thinking about what happenedst night, she is a bit concerned that he will overact again. After a long thought, she decides to take Esme with her, and of course, the little girl is very happy about it. The first thing she does when they arrive at Troy''s house is to turn on the TV and then proceeds to watch "Home Temptations", Troy sits next to her and asks in surprise, "Why don''t you watch cartoons?" "Cartoons are so boring and uneducated." He stags, ncing back at Karin, she is so embarrassed that she wants to find a hole to hide. "Uncle Troy does not like to watch this?" "No." Troy nods his head certainly and asks her meaningfully, "Your mother should like to watch it, right?" "My mother doesn''t like to watch it, she said she will be angry when she looks at that man." "Which man?" N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Just that man Hong Shixian who knows his wife is pregnant but still doesnt save her and cheats with another woman behind his wifes back." "Esme!" Karin res at her daughter, signaling her to stop talking. Troy''s expression stiffens and turns back to ask Karin teasingly, "Do youe to my house to watch TV to save money on electricity? Or do youe to help me to put on medicine?" "You... you just take off you shirt, okay?" Karin awkwardly lowers her head and walks over to him. She is putting medicine on his shoulder while listening to him discussing the plot with Esme. She just wants to die at that moment. The following is the content of the dialogue between the two "Is this Hong Shixian really that bad? Would he have his own difficulties, he looks quite nice." "My mother said, you can not judge a person from his appearance, the more good-looking they are, the more likely they are monsters." "That''s not necessarily true, right? There are still good men in this world, like that Gao Wenyan in the TV drama." "My mother said, men are all unreliable, it is rather good to believe that there are ghosts in the world than to trust the words from the men." Troy turns his head in shock and gazes deeply at Karin, his mouth doesnt say anything, but his eyes convey what he wants to say, is this how you teach your daughter? Hmm? "Actually nothing is unforgivable, as long as the girl still loves the boy, and the boy can repent in time, I think... " He doesnt finish his sentence and is interrupted by Esme, "That is impossible, I... " "What did your mother say again?" This time, it is his turn to interrupt her. Karin could not stand it and deliberately pinches on Troy''s wound, causing him to wail in pain, and finally they stop discussing this topic that makes her want to die. Chapter 239 What If I Need You 4 Chapter 239 What If I Need You 4 After putting on the medicine for him, she says to Esme, "Let''s go home." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Can we leave after finishing watching it? It''s wonderful." "No, go home and watch it there!" "It''s only for a little while, it''ll be over soon... " She sighs and sits down next to her daughter unwillingly. In the past five years, she never thought that one day she would meet Troy again, and she never thought that she would watch TV with him, and she never thought that she would be watching a TV drama where a man abandons a woman. So you can imagine how embarrassed and uneasy she is to sit next to him, but because she couldn''t bear to see her daughter disappointed, she has to stay there with her. Finally the TV dramaes to an end, she gives a long sigh of relief and says to her daughter delightedly, "Can we go now?" Esme nces at Troy and surprisingly says, "Can I stay here tonight?" Her words not only surprise Karin, but also Troy. "Where are you going if you don''t go home?" "Here, I want to sleep with Uncle Troy." "No, mommy will be scared if I am alone." She deliberately scares her daughter, "If that crazy man appears again likest night, and mommy is alone at home, wont Esme even worry about mommy?" Esme bites her lip and falls into a deep thought, seeing her daughter is about to give up her n, Karin feels a bit delighted secretly, but her daughter surprises her more when she says that, "Then otherwise mommy will stay here too, anyway, there are many rooms in uncle''s house." Troy cant help but burst intoughter but doesnt say anything, but his gaze is firmly fixed on Karin. "Forget it, you can stay here if you want, and get up early tomorrow, okay?" She is out of options, she has no way to deal with her daughter, if she doesnt agree, she is afraid that many other shocking remarks her daughter will make next. "Won''t mommy stay here?" "I''m going back home." Karin turns around and walks quickly towards the door, Troy hurriedly catches up with her and lowers his voice and says, "Actually, Esme''s proposal, I don''t mind it at all, you can stay here too..." She replies with a sneer, "But I dont want to stay here... " For the next few days, every night Troy takes putting on medicine as an excuse to let Karin to go to his home, if she does not go, he has been calling again and again, and if she doesnt answer the phone, he would directly go down stair to knock the door, in the end, Karin can only make apromise. No one is by her side, even her closest daughter would betray her! One evening, when shees home from work, only the nanny is there, she asks suspiciously, "Where is Esme?" "At Mr. Troy''s house." "Why did she go to his house before dinner?" "I don''t know, Mr.Troyes to pick her up." Karin sits down on the sofa in depression and is thinking about whether to get Esme back when her phone rings, she skims at the number and answers, "Hello?" Its Troy''s call, but the other side is Esme''s voice, "Mom, could youe here for a moment." Without waiting for her to ask why, Esme has hung up the phone. She lets out a long sigh, gets up and opens the door and goes out to Troy''s house. Before she enters the house, she hears the sound of Esmeughing happily, she leans over the door and peers inside the house for a while, seeing Esme standing on the sofa and jumping happily, as if she has taken this ce as her own home. Coughing, coughing... She pushes the door to go inside, Esme hears the coughing sound and turns her head to look back, saying with a smile, "Mom you''re here, Uncle Troy asks you to help him put on medicine." Troy is just about to sit down when she says, "Come to your room, I will help you put on the medicine there." She gets into his bedroom first, and when he follows her in, she immediately closes the door and solemnly asks, "When are you going back to Zurich?" Troy is stunned, "I''ll go back when my wound is healed." "Do you want me to get a mirror for you to look at it? Your wound has almost healed!" "Almost means it doesnt heal totally, in order not to get infectious, I should wait until it ispletely healed, otherwise when Ie back to Zurich, there is no one helping me put on medicine. You also know, I do not like others to touch my body." "... " Karin finally understands who does Esme like, because in this world, Karin can not find other two people that are more likely to make her speechless. "I''m a little hungry, since you are here, can you help me cook a meal, okay?" Troy looks at her expectantly, and when he sees that she doesnt say anything, his expression immediately turns gloomy, "Although I know I have no right to force you and Esme toe back to me, I still hope that in the future, after I leave Edinburgh, I can have some good memories of a family sitting at a table and enjoying a hot meal, that''s all." He manages to win her sympathy, and she nods and goes out of the bedroom. "Where are you going?" Troy sees that she doesnt go into the kitchen, but heads for the door, and calls out to her in confusion. "I am going to the supermarket." "I have bought the food, it''s all in the kitchen." She is stunned and goes back into the kitchen and finds that everything is prepared, chicken, duck, fish, rice, oil and salt. It seems that he really goes to a lot of trouble to have a meal with his children, Karin looks askance in the direction of the living room, she could not tell how she feels. "Do you want me to help?" Troy leans to the kitchen door, with a sweating forehead, which is made by his wild ying with Esme. "No need." She shakes her head and patiently cut the shredded potatoes in her hand. "Esme likes me a lot." "Yes?" "Then won''t you consider letting her know that I''m his father?" "Do you want to get back together again?" She doesnt stop the movement of her hands and asks calmly in return. "I just don''t think a child can live without a father... " "Then otherwise I give Esme to you, since you are so concerned about her." Karin says with bitterness in her heart, because Troy never understands her. She doesnt agree to go back together with him, it is because she doesnt want to have the opportunity to be with him just because of the child, not for love. "How can that work, how can a child live with just a father but without a mother... " "Why not? For five years without a father, Esme also grows well. She is ustomed to a single-parent family, why does it matter to live with a mother or a father." "Then what if Esme says she needs her mother?" "You are so good at winning her heart, can you handle this problem?" "No, I mean, what if she says that she needs mommy as well as daddy at the same time, then what should I do?" "It won''t happen, she is never a greedy child." "Then what if the child''s father needs the child''s mother?" Karin''s heart beat faster, the knife in her handnd on the side and cuts her finger by ident, she wrinkles her eyebrows in pain, tears gush out of her eyes, Troy grabs her finger and stuffs it into his mouth. He helps her suck out the blood hurriedly. She cries out not because of the pain,pared to the hardship she has suffered for the past five years, this is not enough to make her cry, the real reason for her tears, is his words, "Then what if the child''s father needs the child''s mother... " Chapter 240 It Is Too Late To Say Goodbye 1 Chapter 240 It Is Too Late To Say Goodbye 1 Their eyes meet each other, inexplicable feelings spread, Karin''s heart is softened a little, she freezes and stares at the man in front of her, her finger is still in his mouth, he is sucking it so tenderly, this moment is like a dream, it is too beautiful to be true. "Mom, are you finishing the cooking, I''m hungry... " Esme jumps into the kitchen, suddenly sees the ambiguous scene, she hurriedly turns back, covering her eyes and shouts, "I dont see anything... " Karin blushes, and awkwardly draws back her fingers. She lowers her head and goes to the living room to find a band-aid from the medicine cab, and then hastily wraps her finger and goes into the kitchen to continue cooking. She prepares a sumptuous dinner, smelling the familiar smell, Troy feels a lot. The three of them sit around the table, he holds the chopsticks and doesnt know where to start first, Esme gives two fish eyes to him, saying, "My mother says fish eyes are for the most loved one to eat." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The two adults are shocked, Karin would not forget the memory of Troy giving her fish eyes, Troy also would not forget. He smiles bitterly and puts the fish eyes into Karin''s bowl, saying, "I don''t like to eat this, let''s give it to your mother." "Why dont you give it to me?" Esme pouts. "It''s not good for children to eat this, if you want to eat it, eat the fish brain, then you will be smart." As Troy says, he tries to give the fish brain to her, she waves her hand, "Oh, forget it, I don''t want to eat that, it''s like snot, it''s disgusting... " They enjoy the meal happily. And after finishing the dinner, Esme is sitting on the sofa watching the TV drama "Home Temptations", Karin is tiding up the table and is about to do the dishes. When she is abut to put on an apron, she feels a pair of hands holding her from the behind and yanks the apron off, she asks in surprise, What are you doing? "Your hand is injured, I''ll do the dishes." She is even more shocked, her eyes turn bigger than a big ball, Troy can do the dishes? If it is not in the nighttime, she would have thought the sun hase out from the west. Looking at him standing awkwardly near the sink, she smiles secretly and says, "I''ll do it, you''re not the kind of man that could do the dishes." "It''s okay, the more I do, the more familiar I be, I''m willing to do anything for you." Troy insists on washing the dishes, Karin has no choice but to stand to the side, putting her hands around the chest like the supervisor of the contractor and looking at him. "Do you want to take a photo of me, titling the private life of the chairman?" He looks at her, teasing her with a flirt. Karin is stunned and says, "Don''t be childish." Then she goes out of the kitchen. Esme is watching the TV drama. Shees over and sits next to her and takes out her phone to find out an old picture of her and Troy. In the picture, she and Troy were facing each other head to head, and Torys face was filled with creams that were mischievously put by her. It is a very sweet memory, because it is not printed out, so even after years, it is still so clear andplete. "Huh? You hasn''t deleted the photo yet?" His voice surprises her, she hurriedly hides the phone, ring at him, "Why are you sneaking around?" "Its not my fault. You''re too obsessed with the picture that you even dont notice my footstep." Troy looks askance at Esme, "Am I right, Esme?" "Yes, I can hear you footstep." Karin sneers, doubting whether this daughter is still the one she has given birth to in the first ce. "Have you finished the dishes?" "Do you want to go to check?" She shrugs, "No." Troy sits down, the two are separated by a child and could hardly say anything except for asional eye contact. Karin doesn''t mind at all, she even wants to ignore him, but Troy could not bear the silence, it is so torturous, so he takes out his phone, and lowers his head and begins to text a message. Karin hears text notification from her phone, and finds that the number is Troy''s number, he was sending her a text message just now. "You still haven''t answered the question I asked you just now?" "What question?" She pretends to be confused. "What if the child''s father needs the child''s mother?" "There''s no solution... " she replies him simply. "How cant it be solved? Can''t the child''s mother just go back to the child''s father?" Troy presses the confirm button to send the message, his eyes focus on Karin, full of sincerity and affection... "Give me a reason to be with you again?" "I love you, is this reason enough for you?" She awkwardly moves her body and is thinking about how to reply his message. Esme is getting angry, "Who are you two sending message to? Why is it that either your phone is ringing or his phone is ringing, you guys are making a lot of noise, I can not focus on watching TV... " Perfect! Karin takes the chance to excuse themselves. "Then let''s go back and watch it in our home? Uncle Troy is going to bed." "I will not go to bed so early." Troy makes his position clearly with certainty. She res at him and holds her daughter''s hand, "Esme, be a good girl, you can''t keep disturbing Uncle Troy like this, he must be quite annoying because of us, even though he doesnt say it in front of us." "No. I''m not bothered by you at all, I''m not like someone who is good at duplicity. You are most weed in my home." "Do you hear what he says? Don''t always misunderstand Uncle Troy, seeing him being wronged by you, my heart feels sad for him... " Esme sympathetically skims at Troy. Troy is so thrilled in his heart, and he gets up and walks into the bedroom, not for a while, he calls for Karin at the top of his voice, "Karin,e in and dress the medicine for me!" Karin pretends not to hear him, but with Esme around, can she keep pretending to be deaf? "Mom, do you hear Uncle Troy call for you?" "Yes, but I ignore him." "Oh okay." Esme nods, but then she confronts her, "Then in the future, if mom calls for me, I also pretend not to hear you." Karin is about to burst into fury. It is not easy to be a single mom, and it is even harder to be a good single mom who is trying to be a good model for a precocious child... She gets up and walks into the bedroom, but sees that the bedroom is empty, then she shouts suspiciously, "Troy?" Hearing no one answering, she is about to go out, but suddenly Troy who is hiding behind the door grabs her around the waist from the behind, "You know that I am in the room, cant you try to look for me for a while?" "Stop it." She struggles for a while, "Esme is still in the living room." "What are you afraid of, even if she sees us, she will pretend not to see us." "Do you still want to put on the medicine? Let go of me if you want." Troy releases his hands, "Come on." He sits on the edge of the bed, unbuttons his shirt with one hand, his movement is extremely slow, as if he is deliberately dawdling. He wears a ck shirt today, as he unbuttons the shirt, his bronze skin reveals as well, the strong muscles can tell he does exercises for many years. Karin unconsciously swallows her saliva, and looks at elsewhere. "Is it ready yet?" She asks impatiently. "It''s ready." Troy throws his shirt onto the bed, his entire upper body is naked, seeing Karin walking towards him with her eyes close, he smiles sourly, "Is it necessary to act like this? Which part of my body that you have not seen before?" Karin bes irritated, "I tell you now, this is thest time I help you put on medicine." "That''s why I undressed so slowly, I know it is thest time." The implication is that he deliberately wants her to stay a little longer. Karin squeezes the ointment onto his wound and rubs it gently, Troy looks like he is very enjoying it and says from the bottom of his heart, "I''m so grateful to that crazy man." She pauses for a moment, saying nothing, and continues to distribute the ointment over his wound. . "If it isnt for him, you might still have a nonchnt attitude towards me now." Chapter 241 It Is Too Late To Say Goodbye 2 Chapter 241 It Is Too Late To Say Goodbye 2 "Do you think I''m warm to you right now?" She couldn''t help but ask him sarcastically. "At least you are not as cold as before." Karin sneers and picks up his shirt on the bed and throws it to him, "Put it on." She just wants to leave, her slim waist is tightly held by him, she is circled into his arms, Troy deliberately rubs his naked chest against her, and asks ambiguously, "Are you really going to leave now?" "What do you want?" Karin is shocked. Does he want her now? Thinking of her daughter who is watching TV in the living room, she pushes him away in shock and panic, "Don''t do that, Esme wille in at any moment!" "The door is locked by me." Karin''s sanityes back for a few minutes. She holds his hand and looks to him, protesting in a weak voice, "No." Troy holds her head with one hand, slightly gets up, and lifts her head, gazing at a pair of eyes that are filled with shyness, begging and desire. He calls her name in a very low but sexy voice, "Karin honey... " His forehead has been wet with sweats, and a few strands of ck hair in front of his forehead has also been wet, arge drop of sweat is hanging at the end of his hair, with unresistable temptation, Karin almost falls into his seduction because of his low sexy voice, but the remaining sanity in her mind pulls her back soon. "No!" She uses all her strength to push him away, then runs hurriedly into the bathroom inside the bedroom, and quickly tidies up her messy hair and clothes, and only slowly walks out when she feels that he calms down now. "I am leaving." She says with a low voice, then opens the bedroom door and walks over to the living room, "Esme when are youing home?" "Is mom leaving?" "Yes." "But I... " "Let Uncle Troy send you home after watching it." Karin powerlessly skims at her daughter, subconsciously she is no longer so opposed to her daughter getting close to Troy. The first thing she does is to take a shower when she gets home, but after her shower, Esme is not back yet, and she is too embarrassed to go up stair and ask her back again, so she waits patiently. She waits for her until 11 o''clock in the night, but only gets a call from Troy. "Hello?" "She''s already asleep." Karin''s heart rate beats faster, "Why do you let her sleep in your home again?" "She fell into sleep while watching TV, so I didn''t send her back, besides, with her around, I feel more safe andfortable, just like... you are by my side." She doesnt say anything and he adds, "I''m so happy today, the first decent dinner I have in five years, before tonight I always find food tasteless, Karin, thank you... " "You''re wee." "Are you going to sleep yet?" "Not yet." "Can youe to the window?" She is stunned, but doesnt ask why, and walks straight toward the window side, "I am here now." "Do you see it? There is a very bright star in the west, that star is called the Guardian Star, it represents me, I will guard you and Esme in the future, whether you ept it or not." Karin ''s eyes look at the distant west, there is indeed a bright star there, shining brighter than all other stars, she has been studying the stars for years, she actually never knows the existence of that star. "If you don''t say anything, I''ll take it that you acquiesce in my guardianship oh?" "I... " "Okay, I know your answer, good night." Troy doesnt wait for her to finish her words, he hangs up the phone first, Karin looks at the phone and smiles bitterly, "He is really a smug man." Although the words she said are not good for Troy, but her heart slowly melts because of him. Maybe it''s time to cherish this unattainable reunion, many yearster, she can still tell their children how they finally seize their love despite all the difficulties. After this night, she begins to waver, leaving aside the indelible love for Troy, Esme also needs a complete home. But how could she expects that when her heart begins to be soft to him, Troy disappears again, just as he appears at the very beginning, without any warning. At first she doesnt know that he is gone, but only when she doesnt get any harassing phone calls from him at night, and he doesnt yell at her to help him put on medicine. At that time, she thinks that thest time she said she would not help him anymore, which makes him take it seriously, so he doesnt call again, and she naturally doesnt pay much attention about it. The only thing is that Esme can not stand it, and in thest two days, she runs to the ninth floor to ring the doorbell, but it doesn''t answer, she is so unhappy, and whening home, she asks her mother with a sad face, "Has uncle Troy moved away? Why is there no one at home?" Only then does Karin realize that Troy has left them again. She just couldn''t understand why he left without saying goodbye? That night he also swore on the phone, "I will guard you and Esme in the future, whether you ept me or not... " The actual fact is, it is all his lip service? At night, after coaxing her daughter to sleep, Karin walks to the window, the Guardian Star is still there, his promise is still in her mind, but the man who makes the promise is gone. The first time Karin wants to call him and ask him why he left them without a word, she picks up the phone, but she resists to call him in the end. Is this exactly what they agreed to do before? She is not dating another man, and he will return to where he should return, just a short time ago, she also asked him when to go back, he also clearly said when his wound was healed, he woulde back. Now everything is happening as they n, but why she feels so lost... "You''ve always so bad to me, Troy." Looking at the bright star in the sky, her eyes are blurred, thinking he breaks into her and Esme''s life and disappears suddenly without any reason when her heart begins to waver, in that case, why did he say those words that touched her heart? If this is the case, then why did he bring a short time of happiness to Esme? She doesnt want to admit the disappointment in her heart, but she can''t hide the sadness in her heart either. The next day, when she sends Esme to the kindergarten, and sees her daughter''s sullen expression, she finally couldn''t help but call Robert. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. With a little expectation, she hopes that Robert can give her a reason that she can ept. After dialing the phone three times and then the hone is answered, Roberts voicees from the other side, "Hello?" "Are you still in Edinburgh?" "Oh Miss Karin, I''m not in Edinburgh anymore, I''ve gone back to Zurich." Karin is silent for a moment, "Did he go back too?" "Mr. Troy? Yes, he alsoes back, there is an emergency. He could not say goodbye to you guys and left, he asked me to call you guys when I left, I was too busy to call you, I am so sorry, it was very urgent... " "It''s okay, I''m sorry to bother you, say hello to Billie for me." Karin hangs up the phone, she doesn''t ask why it is so urgent, not to mention being angry at Robert that he didnt notify her in time, for her, she has been used to being forgotten... Walking on the street that is full of yellow leaves, her steps on the withered leaves, she smiles bitterly, "It is a good thing that he is gone, he is supposed to not appear again." Just take it as a gorgeous and beautiful dream that she and Esme have had. In the evening when she returns home, she doesn''t mention to her daughter that Troy had returned to Zurich, and after dinner, Esme surprisingly doesn''t even watch her favorite TV series, and says to her mother, "Mom I''m sleepy, I want to go to bed." "Okay." She takes her daughter into her room and tells her the story of the shrewish dog. Suddenly, Esme asks, "Doesn''t Uncle Troy like me anymore?" Karin is stunned and shakes her head, "No, Uncle Troy is onlying here for work, and now that his work is done, he naturally wants to go back to his own home." "But Uncle Troy promises me that he will always stay by my side and watch over me like my dad." Chapter 242 It Is Too Late To Say Goodbye 3 Chapter 242 It Is Too Late To Say Goodbye 3 She gives a long sign again and pets her daughter gently, "He said these is only to make Esme happy, Uncle Troy he... is not the one who can live with us." "Why?" "Only family members can live together forever, Uncle Troy he is just a friend." "Friends can also be together forever, right... " Karin is speechless, theplex feelings between adults which is in no way to exin to a child, naturally there is no way to exin to her with too much details. "Well, go to sleep, after tonight, do not think about Uncle Troy again." Despite the depression and unhappiness in her heart, in order not to let her mother worry about her, Esme nods her head obediently and gradually falls into sleep. Seeing that her daughter is already asleep, Karin leans over and kisses her forehead, saying softly, "Esme, in this world, only mommy will watch over you for the rest of your life." Zurich -- The atmosphere in the huge conference room of the Charlie Group is unprecedentedly serious and solemn, with more than two dozens shareholders expressing their desire to rece the chairman, and the mastermind behind this scheme is Troy''s eldest uncle Lennon. Lennon stands up, says with an angry face, "As the eldest of the family, I should not have been involved in the family business, but seeing that my father''s foundation is about to be destroyed in the hands of this boy, I can no longer sit idly by and do nothing, my father clearly stipted that the Charles Family is never allowed to develop our business in the L Country, and now his grandson is openly defy his rules, ignoring the family''sst words. Since this is the case, I can only ce righteousness above family loyalty!" ce righteousness above family loyalty... Troy is sitting on the chairmans seat, and slightly raises his sexy lip and mockingly says to his uncle, "Lennon, now that you start the fight openly, I will talk to you straightforward, the first thing you can do is to take a look at the situation. The entire Charles Family and other families that are doing business with us, all of them know that you are aggressively eyeing up on the chairmans position. After waiting for so many years to find an opportunity to pull me down, now you seizes the opportunity that I''ve developed our business in Edinburgh, you think I break our family rules? I am the grandson of the Charles Family, how could I not know the rules of my grandfather, but rules are fixed, people are flexible. Why did Grandpa set these rules, I think all the uncles here know it well, our Charles Family has a ck sheep, who invested in L Country behind my grandfather''s back to build a factory, and then lost a lot of money in it. In the end, my grandpa had to clean up the mess for him. And my grandpa, in order to avoid the same mistake happened again, he had no choice but to set up such a rule. To be honest, this rule is set for those who has an evil thought in Charles Family, my father is my grandfathers only designated heir, and I have my fathers and grandfathers shares, which means what? It means that I have the right to develop the Charles Family''s business all over the world, including Britain, and the fact that I have this right means that I have the ability to do this! A person who could only let others clean up the mess for him, what qualification does he have to be a righteous person here?" Lennon feels a deep sense of shame and anger, because he is the one who went to L Country to invest and build up a factory, but failed, and owed a load of debts in the end. It was because of this bad investment that he lost the opportunity as the eldest son to inherit the family business. And because of this, he has been holding the grudge for many years, thinking he is not incapable, just because he has a bad luck. What makes Lennon unexpected and uneptable is that his nephew has embarrassed him in front of all the shareholders, he ps his hand on the conference table angrily, "Bastard! You still have the face to use of me? Think about what you have done!" Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. He pauses, "What the Charles Family needs is not only a capable chairman, but also a leader who is decent and maintains a good reputation, but how about you? A few years ago, your private life is messy, for a woman you can leave everything behind, just like now you want to establish our reputation in Britain, just because there is a woman in Edinburgh. You clearly know that the shareholders do not agree on this matter, but you still insist on this matter, you are so arrogant and never cares about what other shareholders are thinking, then why should we support you!" Lennon is fully prepared for this meeting, his few words starts up an uproar among the shareholders, most of them start to condemn Troy, seeing the situation is getting better, Troy''s fourth uncle stands up, "Troy, although you are our nephew, we should not be so intense to each other, but you really dont do it right, I hears that the newpany you want to start in Edinburgh this time costs us a lot of money. Are you really nning for the long term development for the Charles Family? If that woman is not in Edinburgh will you still make this decision?" After he finishes his words, Troys fifth uncle stands up too, "If it is really good for the Charles Family, we have nothing to say about it, but if it is because of the woman, then we must not sit idly by, we can not let my father''s painstakingbour of his whole lifetime be destroyed by you. Looking at the ancient times, a lot of emperors had lost their country because of their obsession to women. Our Charles Family does not need a leader that takes a woman as everything!" Troy sneers, his gaze sharply fixes towards the crowd, "Have you finished yet? Those who have not said yet, please go on." Perhaps his solemn look as a king shocks the crowd, despite that many shareholders are dissatisfied with him in their heart, but except for the three brothers of the Charles Family, no one dares to say anymore, the atmosphere suddenly is more tense and colder than just now. Robert stands behind Troy, gnashing his teeth with hatred, he clears his throat and says, "Everyone here is taking it so seriously and off-topic, today''s meeting is held for discussing thepany''s operating conditions, not to talk about other people''s private lives, I am now showing the bnce sheet for the past year for everyone to see, please look at the power point and then make yourment." He points to the big screen behind him, and the slide shows some tables, just when he is about to give an exnation. Bang! Lennon flings the files in front of him heavily, "It doesn''t matter whether we check these superficial things or not, it''s just fooling fools, what we are discussing now is the development of a newpany in Edinburgh without the consent of all shareholders, please let the decision maker gives everyone an exnation!" Troy couldn''t bear it anymore and raises his eyebrows coldly, "What does Lennon mean, are you saying everyone here is a fool?" "I didn''t mean it!" "Since you didnt mean that, what''s the point of me fooling around?" Invariably, the battle is ignited, and it is more and more intense, the situation is momentarilying to a deadlock. At this moment, the door of the conference room is open, Emmanuel Charlie leads two assistantsing in. The Charles Family except Lennon, Emmanuel Charlie is the most prestigious, and in many cases, he is even more popr than his eldest brother - Lennon. "Everyone, please go back now, this is a family matter of our Charles Family, we will give you an exnation after we solve it by ourselves." The shareholders, who have long been put in a difficult position, are eager to leave the conference room after hearing his words. But Lennon, who thinks he gains the upper hand now, shouts angrily, "Emmanuel, what are you doing?!" "My brother, Troy is at least our own nephew, we are all family, don''t make a fool of our family in the public." Emmanuels generous words, which make Lennon look narrow-minded. He is so angry that he couldnt say a word and leaves the conference room, and other uncles who are on his side also follow him to leave... The noisy conference room is finally quiet, Emmanuel walks to his gloomy nephew, patting his shoulder, "Do not be angry, I am here, I will not let them get away with it." "I''m not angry, it is worthless to be angry with those old foxes. Since they don''t treat me as their nephew, then they should not me me for being ungracious to them in the future!" Troys eyes reveal a sense of coldness, in thest few years, no, it is since he inherited the family business that Lennon has started to be against to him openly or secretly. But every time, he could find ways to deal with him. However, the older he gets, the more stubborn he bes, and the more he wants to drag Troy out of his position... Chapter 243 It Is Too Late To Say Goodbye 4 Chapter 243 It Is Too Late To Say Goodbye 4 In the past, Troy was concerned about him being the eldest, and didnt want to mingle with him, but today he even dares to challenge him in front of a group of shareholders, using him of being obsessive of a woman, which provokes his anger totally. And he vows that he will never let this matter pass like this. "He can''t fight against you, although he is the eldest in our family, but after all, he is getting older and can not live long. As long as I am supporting you, do not need to put your third and fourth uncles in your eyes, they have no ideas and all are dependent on your eldest uncle, if your eldest uncle is dead in the future, the two of them can not be a threat to you at all." "Thank you, Uncle Emmanuel." Troy nods slightly, he feels a bit relief, at least there is an uncle in the Charles Family that can make him feel the preciousness of family love. After getting out of the conference room, Robert follows Troying into the chairman''s office, and after closing the door he couldn''t help but curse, "These old foxes, they are so shameless!" The day before yesterday they were in Edinburgh, and received a phone call from Emmanuel Charlie, learning that Lennon was leading a group of people to persuade the shareholders to change the chairman. His intention of provocation was very obvious, after hearing the news, Troy flied back to Zurich immediately that day. After some investigation, indeed, it was as Emmanuel Charlie said, he had not yet thought of a good n to deal with it, Lennon even dared to lead the shareholders to force him to give out his power! "Robert, since my uncle has openly challenged with me this time, it means that he already has the confidence of winning me, you just immediately contact the other shareholders and buy their shares as far as possible, as long as their requests are not so over, do whatever they ask." "Must it be like this? Don''t you already hold the most shares?" "The more the better, don''t underestimate those who hold small shares, 1% is not much for me, but ten of them could make up to 10% in total, is it still not much for me? I should have done this long ago, if there aren''t so many minority shareholders, my eldest uncle wouldn''t have had the chance to force me giving up my position today, and before he buys out all the small shares, we must do it quickly." Robert nods, "Okay, I understand." He turns around to leave, but then suddenly turns back, "By the way, Miss Karin called me today." Troy raises his eyes leisurely, "What did she say?" "Not much, she just asked if you are back in Zurich." "How did you answer her?" "I said yes, but I didn''t tell her what had happened." "Very well, don''t tell her, lest she worry about me." "Will she still care about you?" Robert is confused. "Her bark is worse than her bite, she does care about me." Troy knows that woman more than anyone... N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Then what are you going to do now? Now the situation is so intense, is it necessary to hold off everything in Edinburgh?" "No, don''t let those old foxes feel that we are losing at our side, the more intense the situation is the quicker we should prepare the brand office in Edinburgh into operation. I want to move the Charles Family''s business to there little by little. Nothing is 100% sure, so I won''t be 100% confident that I can beat my uncles, the Edinburgh branch is kind of a retreat that I prepare for myself, if one day my uncles beat me down and be a winner, I will leave this emptypany to him, I think he can notugh by then... " Robert is shocked, "Wont you decide to let the Charles Group disappear in Zurich, right?" "Of course not, I''m talking about the worst n, in thest moment, even if I sacrifice my life I will keep my grandfather''s life''s work." "Okay." Robert gives a sigh of relief, "I''ll go ahead and do what you said, and try to solve this problem in the shortest time." In the eveninging back to the Charlie Mansion, Troy goes to the Charles Family''s ancestral hall, he kneels down in front of the ancestral tablets, saying with a painful face, "Grandfather, father, have you seen in the heaven, how the Charles Family now looks like? Uncles are unkind to me in the first ce, if I am unjust to them in the future, I hope you can forgive me... " He kowtows three times and leaves the ancestral hall, standing in the courtyard, staring at the sky that is full of stars, he takes out his cell phone and hesitates for a few seconds, then calls Karin. It takes a long time for the phone to be answered, and it is clear that the person who answers the phone is just as hesitant as the caller. Troy is hesitant because he doesnt know how to exin to her why he left without saying goodbye, and Karin is hesitant because she is afraid that if she hears his voice, the fortress she has built up in her heart would be destroyed so easily again. "Hello... " "Karin, it''s me, Troy." "I know, is something wrong?" Her tone sounds calm, with no sign at all of questioning his sudden departure. "I left in a hurry two days ago, I didn''t have time to say goodbye to you and Esme, I''m sorry... " "It''s okay, you don''t have to apologize to me, my happiness neversts long, so I don''t have any hope for your arrival." Her words almost break his heart, he closes his eyes sorrowfully and softly says to her, "Give me a little time, I will make your happinessst forever... " She is no longer a young girl, and is not naive as she used to be. She has gone through so many difficulties and learned all the tastes of life, she no longer will expect anything like a perfect love from a man. The love, is a kind of thing that you can live with or without it. Therefore, when he says those words, she doesnt feel touched at all. "If there is nothing else I will hang up, Esme is waiting for me to give her a bath." When her phone is about to be separated from her ear, she hears a sentence full of sincerity and sadness, "Karin, I miss you so much... " She is stunned but finally, she hangs up the phone. Robert keeps meeting with the shareholders who own shares of Charles Group, while on the other hand, Lennon is not doing nothing, he is also actively fighting for shares. The two powers in the family dont give way to each other. The news of internal power struggle soon spread throughout the business circles, the impact is quite bad, the stock price of thepany begins to fall, Troy is angry, and decides to give Lennon a lesson. He first reliefs Lennons son of his post as the general manage, that is his cousin Simon Charlie, because the branch office managed by Simon belongs to Charles Group, so as the highest executive Troy has the right to deprive him of his position. Lennon personally has twopanies, which are doing men''s clothing and leather is the main raw material that is essential to the production process, so Troy deres to the public that who provides leather to Lennon is fighting against him, and obviously the two are in different positions, and naturally, the businessmen would not dare to offend Troy than to Lennon, so quickly, Lennon is sucked in the crisis of his ownpanies and can no longer fight against his nephew for winning more powers. It seems that he has stopped his n, in fact, he has umted more anger and hatred inside his heart. If he is not too ruthless, Troy doesn''t want to do too much, he knows in his heart that his eldest uncle would not be beaten down just like that, so he summons Robert and asks him to take care of some important affairs, after he finishes, Robert asks uncertainly, "You''re not going to Edinburgh, are you?" He prays in his heart that he says yes, but instead Troy says, "No. I will go there." "You shouldnt! You absolutely can''t leave now, once you leave, you are giving your enemy the opportunity to fight back again, do you think your eldest uncle will stop just because of your temporary threats?" "It is because I know he won''t, that''s why I must go." Troy''s eyes are firm, Robert knows that once he makes the decision, it is difficult for him to change, and asks worriedly, "Then what are you going to do?" "I have my ns... " Chapter 244 The Father-Daughter-Reunion 1 Chapter 244 The Father-Daughter-Reunion 1 Troy doesnt tell Robert what his ns are, he only tells him to book a flight as soon as possible and returns to Charlie Mansion in the evening. Before he walks into the house, he smells the aroma of dishes, only it doesnt smell as good as he likes in his heart. "Mr. Troy is back." Maryes forward to take his coat and says delightedly, "Miss Lee is also here and is cooking for you in the kitchen." "Oh." He nods, but he is not surprised, because although Molly has found her father five years ago, she has visited here often in the past few years, so he is used to it. He walks straight to the kitchen and stares at her back, thinking five years ago he would always think of Karin when he saw Molly, and at this moment, watching her preparing the dishes, he thinks of that woman once again. "Are you hungry?" Molly unintentionally turns back, looking at Troy who seems distracted, reveals a big bright smile in her face. "Why did youe without any notice?" "When did I evere and notice you in advance?" She raises her eyebrows in triumph, "Could it be that Troy is hiding a woman at your home and I have to get your permission when Ie to your home in the future?" Troyughs lightly, "That''s not true, it''s just that I often don''te back for dinner and I''m afraid I''ll waste your time in cooking the foods." "Do you think I will do something that I am not sure of? I''ve already confirmed your schedule with Robert." Molly spats her tongue mischievously and points outside, "Take a break in the living room, there''s a lot of cooking smell here." "Okay." Troy walks out and sits on the sofa in the living room, closes his eyes and falls into a false sleep, he didn''t sleep wellst night and soon falls into a half sleep, he dreams of Karin, she is walking towards him and is about to grab his hand when he hears a loud sound, she falls down slowly in front of him, behind her two men with sinister faces are standing there,ughing evilly. "Karin... " He wakes up suddenly, his heart is beating fast that is about to jump out of his throat. It turns out that is is a dream, but his is so uneasy. He then takes out his cell phone in a panic, and is about to call her to confirm her safety when Mollys voicees from behind him, "Having a nightmare?" He is stunned, he puts the phone back on the table and nods with a sigh. "Is everything okay?" Molly goes around to sit in front of him, takes out a soft handkerchief from her pocket, and is about to wipe the cold sweat from his forehead when he reaches out and stops her, "I am okay, is the dinner ready?" "Yes." "Then let''s eat, I''m hungry." He gets up first, and Molly follows him over, the two sit down at the table face to face, Troy doesnt say a word. It is obvious that he has something hiding in his mind. "Aren''t you hungry? Why do you look so absent-minded." Molly puts a piece of ribs into his bowl, "How does it taste? I learn it newly from the old nanny at home, my dad hasn''t even been lucky enough to taste it yet." "Yes, it is good." Troy pretends to taste it, although he is sitting here, but his heart already goes somewhere. "I hears that you are going to Edinburgh again?" Molly puts down the chopsticks in her hand, having lost her appetite because of the absent-minded man in front of her. "Yes." "Why? Yourpany is in such a mess, it''s not a good time to leave, do you know?" "Yes." "Then why do you still want to leave?" "I have my reason to leave." "Because of that woman?" Molly asks excitedly, her eyes revealing an indefinableplexity. "It''s a personal matter for me." "After cooperating with you so many times, this is the only time I regret. If I has known that this is the result of my doing, I would not have gone to Edinburgh with you." After listening to her words, Troy falls into thought for a moment and raises his eyebrow and says in a serious tone, "Molly, to tell you the truth, that woman is of immeasurable importance in my heart, we separated five years ago due to a misunderstanding, but I have never forgotten her for one day in these five years. Even if you dont propose to develop our business in Edinburgh, one day I still will go there on my own. Its a result that wille sooner orter." Molly looks at him in shock, although she has long known that he loves a woman in his heart, but she has never thought that he would one day face up to his feelings, does this mean that the secret she is hiding in her heart will be kept secretly for the rest of her life? "Hurry up and eat, I''ll send you back when we finish our dinner." "So you''re going to Edinburgh this time to get her back?" He lowers his eyelids, "If she is willing, I am nning to it." Molly ispletely losing hope, she loses control and says, "Several of your uncles are now using that woman as their weapon to fight against you, why are you still wanting her back? Aren''t you giving them more opportunities to attack you?" "It doesn''t matter." Troy says with a firm attitude, "I''m not the kind of man who gives up love for his career, that woman is an integral part of my life, not to mention that there is a child between us. I have given up on her once, and I will not give her up this time." Whatever it costs... he says to himself in his heart. After Troy leaving them, Karin''s life goes back to the way as it is from the very beginning. She goes to work at nine in the morning andes home at five in the afternoon every day. William is still very nice to Esme. When Troy appeared in her life at that time, he was very smart not to get close to her, because he knew that the man is more qualified than him to stand by the side of the child. Thepany''s crisis has been ovee by his hard work, perhaps he is clear who does this to his company, and he doesn''t want anyone to take responsibility, but every time he sees Karin, his eyes are full of mixed emotions. On Friday afternoon, Karin has a financial statement that needs William''s signature. Usually, she would leave such work to her assistant because she doesnt want to meet him too often, but today her assistant is off work, so she has to hand it to him in person. When she arrives at the manager''s office, she knocks the door and no one answers, so she walks in directly and puts the file on his desk and is about to leave. But she returns to look at the files on the desk, and identally finds a file is stamped with the postmark of Zurich. She looks around, although she knows it is not good to do this, but she could not resist the curiosity and open the file. After checking through a few pages, there is nothing special about it, but when she turns to thest page, she suddenly sees the legal representative''s signature, and she freezes... Emmanuel Charlie... How could it be him? How could the legal representative of Hankseuk be Emmanuel Charlie? Karin''s brain is about to explode and her whole body freezes there. She doesnte to her sense for a long time, and only when hearing footstepsing from outside the door does she finallye back from her confusion and bewilderment, she puts the documents in her hands back in ce, and picks up her own documents, and leaves the office quietly. When she returns to her office, she still could note out of her shock and begins to wonder deeply, what is William''s rtionship with Emmanuel Charlie? Hankseuk Group is obviously William''s family business, why would the legal representative be Emmanuel Charlie? A family business... thinking of it, she realizes that after five years of working here, she has never seen William''s parents, and this discovery makes her even more confused and distressed... She really does not want to live in the world that is full of deception all the times. Before leaving the office in the afternoon, she calls the manager''s office, it is answered by William, to make sure he has returned, she retakes the files to find him to sign. "Mr. William, please sign this file for me." She hands the files to him, desperately restraining the urge to question him, before things are clear, she doesnt want to be too suspicious, nor does she want to create any misunderstanding, five years of living alone, she has learned to be patient. "Huh, the sun reallyes out of the west today, why do youe over in person?" William signs while looking up and smiling warmly at her. Looking at his smile, Karin is falling into a momentary bewilderment. Although this man had concealed things that should not be concealed before, but his care for her and Esme over the past five years has long made up for his previous mistakes, she would rather believe that he is a good person, and doesn''t want to consider his five years of dedication and sincerity to them as another evil n. "My assistant takes a leave of absence." She exins calmly, wondering how to ask him about his parents. "Oh, I wonder, should I consider to remove the assistant position in the finance department, so we should have more opportunities to meet each other in the future." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. He is teasing, and the atmosphere is rarely delightful, Karin takes advantage of the situation and says, "I know how you feel about me, but I also tell you my feelings to you a long time ago, it''s impossible for me to be with you, so you should stop waiting for me, you are not too young, it''s time for you to start a family." "Oh, now you are concerning my own happiness, it''s okay, you should not feel stressed, waiting for you is my own business." "But I feel sorry for you if you keep waiting for me, not only feel sorry for you, but also feel sorry for your parents." "Why are my parents involved in it?" William stands up and walks to her, "Did my parents ever get you in trouble?" Chapter 245 The Father-Daughter-Reunion 2 Chapter 245 The Father-Daughter-Reunion 2 "No." "Then it doesn''t matter, if they never look for your trouble, you don''t need to feel sorry for anyone." Karin stares at him meaningfully, trying to see if there is any panic on his face, "By the way, howe I''ve never seen your parents?" "You want to meet my parents?" William is surprised, but he doesn''t panic at all, and even jokingly says, "You do not intend to be with me, why do you want to see my parents?" "No, I am just curious." "Oh... it''s been five years and only now are you starting to be curious about me? I can tell you usually never pay much attention to me." He sighs sourly, "My parents had immigrated to Canada four years ago." Immigrate to Canada? Karin doesnt expect him to answer her in this way and is tempted to be skeptical, but seeing the naturalness of his answer, it doesnt look like he is making it up, so she nods, "Okay, no wonder I never see them before." She leaves the manager''s office listlessly, and she actually wants to ask him what rtionship he has with Emmanuel Charlie, but she beats her curiosity, thinking that she doesnt talk too much with him, and suddenly she bes so curious about him, he may be suspicious and may find out that she had been to his office this afternoon and had look through his files that she shouldnt know. She leaves the office with a lot of confusions. The distance from the office to her home is not far. She keeps her head low and falls into a deep thought that she even doesnt notice she runs into a wall of flesh at the corner that leads to the elevator, and before she could look up, she hears a low sexy voice that sounds so simr in her dream, "Do you pick up the money on the ground?" She is frozen, and only after a while does she slowly look up, staring at the man in front of her in shock, "Why are you here again?" "Aren''t you wee me?" Troy smiles cynically and raises his wrist to look at the time, "I''ve been waiting for you for half a day." "What do you want again?" "This time, Ie back, not for business, but for you." Karin has calmed down from her shock and sneers, "Me and Esme are not a sticky note, when you need us we are there and when you dont need us, you just toss us away!" "What you''re saying? I would rather throw myself away than leave you guys behind." Troy sighs, "Last time I got an emergency in thepany, otherwise I would not have left in such a hurry, I asked Robert to call you, the guy has been tortured by Billies miscarriage in recent years, his brain is not as good as before, so he forgot to call you... " "Why should he call me? You don''t have a phone yourself?" "I''m going to say I am afraid if I hear your voice I can''t leave, do you believe it?" "Do you think I''ll believe it?" "I think... you''ll believe it." "Sorry, I don''t believe it at all!" Karin res at him and walks straight to the elevator, and as soon as she steps into the elevator, Troy follows her in. "What are you doing?" He raises his eyebrows, "I''m going home, you must have forgotten that I also live in this building." Karin is speechless, her body turns aside, and she no longer talks to him. The elevator stops at the sixth floor, she doesn''t look back and walk out of the elevator, but Troy follows her again. This is her turn to raise her eyebrows, "Doesn''t you forget that you live on the ninth floor?!" "No, I doesnt." "Then why are you following me?" "I''m looking for Esme." When he mentions Esme, she gets angry, "Troy, I warn you, do not appear in front of Esme again, since you can not give the child any hope, do not always let her down!" He gives a long sign, "But what can I do? I''ve already met Esme... " "What?" Karin is stunned, "You two have been met before?" Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Uncle Troy... " Hearing Esmes calling, the door of her house opens and Esme runs out excitedly and jumps into Troy''s arms. "Tell your mother when we met." Troy hugs Esme, his eyes are full of pride. "It was Uncle Troy who picked me up from kindergarten. I know it, Uncle Troy will not break his promise to me!" "Didn''t nanny go to pick you up?" She questions with a cold face. "Yes, wee back together." Karin steps forward and takes Esme from Troy''s arms, then enters the house, and closing the door heavily. "Mom, Uncle Troy he... " "Just to go your room." Her eyes res at her, obviously her daughter is too scared to speak, then she reluctantly moves to the sofa and sits down. As expected, the door bell rings, the nanny and Esme simultaneously run towards the door, "No one is allowed to open the door." Karin gives her order. She goes into the bedroom to change her clothes, the phone on the bed rings, she picks it up and looks at it. It is a new message from Troy, "If you don''t open the door, I''ll tell Esme that I''m her father... " Karin is so angry that she wants to smash the phone, but her sanity tells her she shouldnt act like that, and then she takes a deep breath and goes to open the door, then Troy walks in. "Come with me." She coldly says to him and walks straight into the bedroom. "Uncle Troy... " Esme sees her mother opening the door, and immediately runs over to Troy happily, Troy touches her hair and says gently, "Uncle Troy has something to talk to your mother, go to watch TV first." "Okay." Troy enters Karin''s room, looking around, and says, "I have long wants toe to your bedroom for a look, but I never have the opportunity, today finally I have the opportunity toe to your room but under your threat." "What is the purpose of your visit? Or when do you n to leave?" "It depends." Her heart goes cold, depending on the situation, it means he will still leave them, although she doesn''t expect him to stay, but she has her ns in her heart, if he offers to take her and Esme back to Zurich, she will agree. There is nothing more important than giving a child aplete home, as long as Esme is happy and joyful, the pains she once suffered is not important at all. However, he doesn''t say so. He doesn''t say so, and she will not take the initiative to mention it. She can ignore the pains she has suffered, but she can not lose her dignity. "Karin, I actually have a wish that I want to fulfill when Ie back this time... " "What wish?" "Let''s go to London together." Her heart beats faster and she restrains the pain in her heart and asks, "For what?" "To ask for forgiveness from your parents, it''s because of me that you lost your affection of your parents, so I must get you back all that you have lost." What I have lost... She looks deeply into his eyes, what she have lost is only her parents love? Smiling sadly, "Okay, but don''t say I dont warn you before, my parents may kill you." "If killing me will make them forgive you, then I don''t mind to die." "Why would you do that?" "This is what I owe you, you came to me back then despite everything, but I didn''t guard you, if this matter remains unresolved, then I will also remain unsettled." Karin is at a loss, what does Troy want now? Why after she expects him to ask her get back together, he instead doesn''t ask her back? On the contrary, his current decision makes her feel like he wants to break up with her in the end. "I know that you have suffered a lot in the past, and I know that you will not easily forgive me for a while, but it does not matter, I will prove that my love for you has never changed, you no longer believe in promises, I will no longer easily make promise to you, everything is left to time to prove it." He stands in front of her, resting his hand on her shoulder, she finally sees the familiar affection in his eyes again, only this time he no longer asks her to get back together, is it because, he thinks she still refuses to forgive him? You idiot... Karin scolds him in her heart. "No matter when I will return to Zurich, before I return, do not iste me again, okay? Just give me a chance to be a dutiful father for my child, okay?" She nods, which surprises him a lot. The two of them go out of the bedroom, the nanny has already prepared the dinner, Troy kisses Esme''s forehead and is about to leave when Karin says, "Let''s eat together." He is stunned and immediately agrees, "Sure." Esme is very happy and she is excitedly moving a chair for Troy, "There are only two chairs because there are only two of us in my home before, but now I''ve moved another one to here, so I''ll leave it here, then I don''t have to move it around again when Uncle Troyes." Karin smiles bitterly and looks at Troy''s eyes, with mixed feelings in her heart. "Esme, do you want to go to grandparents'' house?" "No." Without any hesitation, Esme blurts out,pared to her excitement when hearing to go to grandparents'' home the first time, this she is quite cold about this proposal. Karin is well-known in her heart why her daughter doesnt want to go again, but Troy isnt. He asks in a soft voice, "Why?" "They beat my momst time and kicked us out, so I don''t want to go to their home." "This time Uncle Troy wille with you." "Huh?" Esme raises her eyebrows in surprise, "Why are you going to their home?" Chapter 246 The Father-Daughter-Reunion 3 Chapter 246 The Father-Daughter-Reunion 3 "I went and brainwashed your grandparents, asking them to be nicer to your mom in the future." "Is that so? Will they take what you said seriously?" "How do I know if I don''t try it?" "Then if Grandparents want to beat my mom, you will protect her, right?" "Yes, I will." With this assurance from him, she is relieved as she says, "Okay then." After dinner, Troy has to go take care of some business rted to starting a newpany. And as soon as he leaves, Karin calls her daughter into the room. "Mom, what''s wrong?" Esme blinks her big bright eyes and looks at her mother innocently. Karin squats down and takes her daughter into her arms. For a long time, she doesnt say anything. Then she makes up her mind that it is time that she should tell Esme everything. "Esme, do you want to know who your father is?" Esme suddenly opens her eyes wide and says, "If I say yes, Mom, will you be sad?" Karin, who is heartbroken, shakes her head, I wont." Karin thinks that she probably will be somewhat sad. However, at the very least, she won''t be as sad as she used to be. Esme nods timidly, "Then... Yes." "Good, then I''ll tell you." She takes a deep breath and says, "Your father is the one that you call Uncle-Bad-Guy." Originally, she thought that Esme would jump up with excitement. However, to her surprise, Esme doesnt. Instead, she, who is dumbfounded for a moment, doesnt even question whether her mother is deliberately saying so to make her happy. "Don''t you believe it?" Karin is choked as she says, "Mom didn''t lie to you. He is your biological father." "I believe it. Mommy, I believe everything you say." "Then are you happy?" Karin asks Esme cautiously, knowing in her heart that the child, who suddenly knows about such a thing, surely wont ept it. Esme nods with a nk look in her eyes, "Yeah. I am very happy." She immediately jumps into her mother''s arms, "Mom, I''m really happy Although she says so verbally, tears have flowed out. And she is crying more and more miserably. Karin originally thought Esme wouldnt be so sad. However, seeing her daughter crying so sadly found that she is quite sad. They hug together and cry loudly. Karin thinks that in the future, she no longer needs to cry behind Esme''s back. And she doesnt regret telling the truth. She had been having difficulties falling asleep all night. It is not because she has to face her parents again. Instead, it is because she is going to tell Esme who her father is. However, the child doesnt ask her any questions, which indeed startles her. The next morning, Troy has been waiting for them outside the residential quarter early. Holding Esme''s hand, Karin steps out of the entrance. Seeing them from afar, Troy smiles and waves at them. Esmes hand trembles, which Karin notices sensitively. However, she doesnt say anything, as she slowly walks towards him. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Troy squats down in front of Esme, stares at her red and swollen eyes, and asks in surprise, "Well, what happened to your eyes?" He doesn''t know that Esme already knew that he was her father. Staring at the man in front of her in a daze, Esme bites her lower lip and remains silent. However, her eyes gradually turn red. "What''s wrong with her?" Troy turns back to ask Karin in puzzlement. Before Karin can say anything, Troy unexpectedly hears Esmes trembling shout, "Daddy..." Suddenly, he is stunned, thinking it is an illusion of his. Feeling shocked, he turns back and grabs Esme''s arm, "What did you just say?" "Daddy..." Esme repeatedly shouts and bursts out crying. Troy is so stunned that he falls to the ground. Even Karin is stunned. She doesnt expect that Esme would suddenly change the way she addresses Troy and call him Daddy. Troy feels that his brain briefly goes nk. And finally, he quickly sobers up, reaches out, and hugs Esme into his arms with force, intending to say something. However, he finds that he cant say anything and that his throat is in great pain. Then a clear teardrop slowly slips down his nose. "Although I wanted to ask you why you abandoned my mother and me back then, I decide not to ask you " He asks in a hoarse voice, "Why?" "Daddy, I''m afraid to infuriate you. And if you abandon us again, what to do?" Karin, who is heartbroken, turns her head. And tears swish out of her eyes. It turns out that Esme is longing for her father''s love in her heart, which she never realizes. "No, Daddy will never abandon you guys again. I''m sorry, Esme, I''m sorry..." Troy feels that his heart is aching. Although he always has been longing to reconcile with his daughter. However, when the moment indeedes, he realizes that he isnt prepared at all. "Well, we almost cant make it. Let''s go." Karin urges in a low voice. And the three of them get into the car and rush in the direction of the airport. When they get on the ne, Esme soony asleep in Troy''s arms. And he takes off his jacket and covers the child''s body with it. Then he looks askance at the woman beside him and asks in a soft voice, "Why did you tell her?" "There is no way not to tell her. After we arrive in London, she will know it anyway." He nods, "Yeah, I didn''t even think about that." "So what have you been thinking about?" "I''ve been thinking about how to get your parents'' understanding. It doesn''t matter if they don''t ept me. As long as they ept you and Esme, I am fine with it." Karin lowers her eyelids gloomily. Thinking of her parents'' attitudest time, she knows that what Troy wants will never be an easy task. "Karin, thank you." "Why?" "You were willing to let Esme reconcile with me. I can''t be more grateful to you in this life. I''m not a good man, let alone being a good father. As you said, I''m not qualified to be her father..." "Let''s not mention the past again." Her eyshes tremble lightly. All along, she feels that she is making things difficult for Troy. However, it is not until after he leaves without saying goodbye that she realizes that in fact, she has been putting herself in a difficult position. Because after he is gone, she doesnt enjoy her life at all. By the time they get off the ne, a car has been waiting for them outside the airport. Karin recognizes the car, knowing that it was bought by Troy when he first came to London. This time, they dont have to go to Battersea Park to kill time. Instead, they directly drive to the home. The car stops two hundred meters away from the house. Karin is too hesitant to get out of the car. Sensing her nervousness, Troy says soothingly, "Don''t be afraid. I''m here. Just leave everything to me." With his assurance, she seemed to have been rest assured. Then she takes a deep breath, pushes open the car door, and gets off the car. Holding Esmes hands, the two of them walk step by step towards the front and arrive at the door in the end. And the one that notices them first is Karins father, Mike. When he sees his daughter, he is stunned briefly. And the next second, he roars in anger, "Why did you bring a man to fool us again? Do you still think we haven''t been humiliated enough by you? Hearing Mikes words from the inner room, Jane runs out. As soon as she sees the three people standing outside the door, her eyes are blurred. And she turns around, intending to go back to the house. Karin chokes and shouts, "Mom..." Hearing Karins iparably bitter shouting, Jane pauses and doesnt turn back, coldly saying, "I do not want to see you, so do note in." It is around three o''clock in the afternoon. And there arent any clients in the store, which more or less alleviates Karin''s embarrassment. She nces at Troy as she is at a loss as to what to do. Troy looks back at her and steps into the door decisively first. Bang! A pot of flour sshed on his body, making him a man covered with flour. Esme, who is startled by such an abrupt scene, screams. Karin, who is shocked, rushes forward, questioning angrily, "Dad, what are you doing? "Last time, you brought a man back to cheat us. Barry went home and told his mother about this. Then we were ridiculed by the neighbors so badly that we dared not go out. And now you dare toe back with another man. What do you want? Could it be that you''re not going to stop it until we''re all tortured to death by you?" "No, he''s Troy Charlie, Esme''s father. I''m not lying to you this time!" Mike shouts, "Do you think I will believe you again?" After calming himself down for a short period, Troy reaches out to wipe away the flour on his face and says, "Dad, I am indeed Troy Charlie. This time, I am the one who offered to bring them back to apologize to you for their sins. However hard Karin used to disappoint and sadden you in the past, its all my fault. Please stop ming her. Since I am here today, I am prepared for being treated by you roughly. However you are going to treat me, I will never take it to my heart." Hearing Troy say so, Jane cant help but look at him a few more times. And she quickly remembers something, "Yes, he is Troy Charlie. One night a few years ago, he sent Karin back home and I saw him!" Bang Mike ps Troy as soon as he hears Janes words. Knowing that the man in front of him is the heartless man who fails his daughter, he, who is Karins father, is so angry that hepletely loses his mind. "Dad!!!" Karin is even more shocked. In just a few minutes, Troy is humiliated in a way he had never been humiliated in his life, which causes her heart to ache to the extreme. She pulls his arm directly, "Let''s go. Lets not say anything." Troy slowly draws back his hand and smiles ndly, "It''s okay. If it can make Dad feel better in his heart, then I don''t mind taking a few more ppings." Chapter 247 The Father-Daughter-Reunion 4 Chapter 247 The Father-Daughter-Reunion 4 "Don''t call me Dad. I will never recognize you as my son-inw!" Mike has a livid look on his face. At the thought of his daughter''s life being turned upside down by this man and being in a mess, he cant wait to kill him before he is satisfied. "It does not matter if you do not recognize me as your son-inw. And it does not affect the fact that I see you as my father-inw, my daughter''s grandfather, and my wife''s father. So the rtionship between us is not something that you can deny unterally." My wife Hearing his words, Karin feels that her heart suddenly trembles fiercely. "Heh, have you gotten married? Not yet, right? In that case, my daughter is nothing to you. And my granddaughter is at best an illegitimate child. They have nothing to do with you. In that case, in what way am I connected to you?" Troy replies without humility, "Although the wedding didnt take ce as scheduled at that time, in my heart, she has long been my wife as well as the only woman I love from beginning to end and will never give up in this life." "Humph, easier said than done. If you love my daughter so much, why did you abandon her? Why did you let her live alone for five years?" When ites to this, Jane finds Troy more unforgivable than Mike does. Because at first, it was she who let her daughter go find the man she loved. So to some extent, she has to be responsible for her daughter''s unhappy life. "Dad, it''s not his fault but my fault! I''m the one who wronged him in the first ce." "How did you wrong him?" Mike roars in anger, wondering why his silly daughter is still speaking up for such a heartless man as Troy to this day, which disappoints him so much. "I identally got drunk and spent a night in a hotel with another man. And then I got pregnant with Esme. We didn''t know whose child it was. But he said the wedding would go on as scheduled. Even so, I couldn''t convince myself and I secretly left without notifying him." Mike and Jane both look askance at their daughter in shock, Mike is so shocked that he cant say anything. And Jane pinches her daughter''s arm, "What are you talking about?" "Mom, I''m not talking nonsense. The truth is like this. It''s me who let him down first..." "You...!!!" Jane covers her face and cries in pain. The fact that her daughter spent a night with another drunken man before marrying Troy and got pregnant with a child whose father was unknown makes her overwhelmingly ashamed. "It''s not like that." Troy denies it with certainty, stares at Karin, and says, "It''s not her fault. It''s myck of trust and tolerance for her that made her choose between the child and me, which forced her to leave me." "Which one of you is telling the truth?" Mike stampedes his feet heavily. And the expression on his, which was originally livid, turns pale. He wonders what kind of sins he has made, making her daughter encounter so many setbacks in her rtionship. "What I said is true." Troy raises his hand, "I can swear to God that if I say any falsehood, I will die a miserable death." "Nonsense!" Karin reaches out to cover his mouth as tears swish down. She doesnt want Troy to help her clear her name and make such a poisonous oath. Even if she cant be with this man, as long as he lives well in this world, she will live on bravely. "Are you sure that my daughter was forced away by you?" "Yes, I am sure." Bang! As soon as Troy finishes his words, he suffers another heavy p, getting hit in his right cheek. Compared to the pping just now, this pping indeed hit him hard, leaving five red fingerprints on his face. "Why do you keep hitting him? If you want to hit someone, hit me!!!" Karin, who cant stand it anymore, sits down on her buttocks and cries out sadly. While crying, she says, "Am I still your daughter or not? Many years have passed. Why are you still keeping this matter on your mind? I decided to take this road on my own. As for whether I live well or not, I wont me you for it. Could it be that you will be willing to forgive me and put up with my original choice after I kill me..." Troy slowly squats down and takes her into his arms. Instead of persuading her not to cry, he encourages her to cry, "Cry as hard as you can. Vent out all the grievances. Cry at your own free will so that you will never be sad again." Karin indeed keeps crying for a long time. It is not until she can no longer shed tears that she raises her red and swollen eyes and says, "Shall we go?" Troy nods and holds her up. Then taking Esme, they gloomily step out of the threshold. As soon as they take a few steps, a choked voicees from behind, "Come back!" The one who speaks is Mike. It is unknown since when he has been in tears. He says, "All should come back." Karin turns around and says in a sobbing voice, "Since you refuse to forgive me, I will not enter our family house again." "We have forgiven you by asking you toe back. Should your father say it so bluntly?" Jane wipes the tears from the corner of her eyes. Troy takes Karin''s hand and turns around to go back. He walks up to Mike and says with conviction, "Dad, thank you for forgiving us. And I promise you that I will never let your daughter suffer a little bit again." "It''s just, it''s just that you guys are old. And we are also old. From now on, whatever you guys do, I will never care about it anymore. Neither do I have the energy to..." N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Dad..." Karin hugs her father''s neck. After five or six years, she finally resolves all the misunderstandings between her father and her. And they begin to treat each other with affection. Jane is relieved as well. She was touched by the deep love between her daughter and her son-inw just now, thinking that if Karin and Troy werent deeply in love with each other, they surely wouldnt have taken the initiative to take the me. After all, not every couple can protect each other. "Okay, don''t cry. I''m going to buy food. Let''s have a good family reunion dinner tonight." "No need, Mom, I''m treating all the neighbors on this street to the best hotel in the city for dinner tonight." Troys words startle everyone on the scene. Karin turns her head with tearful eyes, "Are you crazy?" "I am not crazy. I am going to show all the people what kind of man Karin has married. I want you to be the envy of them all!" Mike shakes his head, "No need. As long as you treat my daughter sincerely, Jane and I will be very pleased." "I surely have to do this. I have already booked the hotel in advance. Over these years, you and Mom suffered much ridicule and aggrievance. And I want to make them regret it." Troy''s attitude is firm. And Karin thinks of the smug look Barry showed as he saw that she was in despairst time. Then shepromises and says, "Since he''s booked the hotel, let''s invite the neighbors. And I''ll go inform them door-to-door." She sniffles, wipes her tears away, and runs out of the house with a smile on her face, thinking that the day for her to be ted and bold finally is here. As soon as she leaves, Troy asks for Barry''s home number, dials it, and simply says, "Come to Karin''s house for a while." After that, he hangs up the phone directly. The person who answers his call happens to be Barry. And he is a little confused, thinking that the voice over the phone just now seemed quite familiar. Then, a person shes in his mind. And he immediately shakes his head and says, "Impossible..." Although he thinks so in his heart, he runs in the direction of Karins family house with all his might. He arrives at the dumpling shop as he is panting. After seeing the one that has been standing outside the door and waiting for him, he nearly loses his bnce and falls to the ground feeling shocked and speechless for a moment. ANd he ispletely stunned on the spot. "Barry, long time no see..." Troy yfully eyes him and moves to walk in front of him, "Could it be that you didnt expect to meet me again in this life?" Barry still can''t get over the shock. Therefore, he cant speak even if he wants to. "Do you still hate me for stealing your woman now? Do you still want to fight with me or not?" Troy suddenly puts away the teasing look on his face and says as he grabs him by the neck, "Never have you been my rival. And what kind of qualification do you have topete with me? Even if you reincarnate a thousand times, the result will not change!" Troy finishes his words, smiles mockingly, and turns around, intending to go back to the house. "Oh, yes, I''m treating you tonight. You have to show up. Remember to bring your mother, who is a weirdo, with you." Chapter 248 Instead of Abandoning Her, I Love Her So Much 1 Chapter 248 Instead of Abandoning Her, I Love Her So Much 1 Inside a five-star hotel, a bunch of people are sitting around, who are all the neighbors of Karins family. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Troy, who has changed his clothes, wears a straight suit. With a dignified look, he holds Karin''s waist, walks onto the podium, and slightly nodded, curling up the corner of his lips into a sexy smile, "Thank you all for taking time out of your busy schedules to attend this banquet. I think you are all very unfamiliar with me. So let me first introduce yourself. My name is Troy Charlie. And I am the son-inw of Karins family as well as the love of the woman next to me. A few years ago, because I was busy dealing with the family business, I hadnt been able to find time toe to London, which probably is the root cause of misunderstanding and gossip. And my father-inw and my mother-inw are thus pestered. I express my sincerest apologies to the two elders." With that, he bows to Jane and Mike and continues, "The reason why I invite you all here today is that I want to solve the doubts in your mind. Karin wasnt abandoned. We have always loved each other. And we already have a five-year-old daughter. I don''t know who spread those rumors about Karin being abandoned. And I will not pursue the past. However, I hope that the gossip and rumor should stop here. If I hear any more untrue rumors, I definitely won''t sit idly by." Troy nces toward the crowd with a sharp gaze, making those who once judged Karins family lower their heads. "That''s all I have to say. Everyone should enjoy eating and drinking. I''m sure we won''t have the chance to meet again in the future. It is a wonderful night which every one of you should remember. After the banquetes to an endter, I will give you gifts. And each person will have a share." As soon as she finishes his words, the crowd is in an uproar. With free food and drink and gifts for free, they all think that they cant be luckier. Seeing Karin standing beside Troy, those who once despised her have a variety ofplex looks in their eyes, including envy, jealousy, guilt, weakness, suspicion, and so on. The banquetsts for more than three hours. Everyone enjoys the banquet to their satisfaction. After the meal, everyone begins to look forward to the gifts, thinking that since Troy can treat them for dinner in this kind of ce which they only dare to look at whenever they pass by it, his gifts surely wont be shabby. "Before distributing you the gifts, I want to say something to my father-inw and my mother-inw first." Troy walks to Mike and Jane with a sincere gaze in his eyes, "Mom, Dad, thank you. Thank you for giving my favorite woman her life. Without you, there wouldnt be her. Without her, my life would be like a cup of in water, which would be tasteless. My parents are no longer alive. In the future, instead of being a son-inw to you, I will be yourplete son. And I will love your daughter for the rest of her life as well as honor you for the rest of your lives." tter! tter! tter The crowd let out thunderous apuse. Mike and Jane never dream that after they are being judged for several years, they will have such a glorious day. And the two of them are immediately in tears. "This is a small token of my appreciation. Please ept it, Mom, Dad." Troy takes out a set of housing property certificates and a set of keys, handing them to Mike. "What''s this?" "The vi I bought for you on the banks of the Thames River." Vi... The crowd is in an uproar again, knowing pretty well as to how much it costs to buy a vi in London, not to mention a house in the prime area. More and more people are looking at them admiringly. As Mike wants to refuse, Jane pinches him, making hime to his senses that the purpose of the banquet tonight is to make them hold their heads high in front of the folks and that he shouldnt refuse at this time. "Good, thank you, Son-inw." He nods his head gratefully. The banquet is nearing its end. And Troy turns his head and announces, "Please line up to go outside. Someone will distribute gifts to you at the door." The people who get the gift are incredulous as they see that the gift is a heavy gold ne, which is valued at ten thousand dors at least. Standing in front of the hotel door, they gather around in twos and threes,menting one after another. They cant help but wonder howe Karins family can be so lucky as to rise high to such an extent. There are at least fifty to sixty people showing up at the banquet tonight. With each one of them getting a gold ne, Troy will have to pay hundreds of thousands of dors. In that case, the banquet is too extravagant... Barry, who is arrogant, doesnt go to the banquet tonight. To be more precise, he feels too ashamed to show up there. As his neighbors return from the hotel excitedly, they are stopped by Barry''s mother who is standing outside the door, "Have you seen Karins man? What kind of person is he?" She has been longing to see if the man is the one she had seen a few years ago, only to be discouraged by her son. But she always feels reluctant. So she stands outside the door and waits for her neighbor to return to ask about the situation. "Cut the crap. The man is really like God. Besides being handsome, he is unbelievably generous." The neighbor opens the beautifully wrapped box in his hand, "See? As long as you go to the banquet, each person will get a gold ne. Lucy is stunned. And she points at the ne in shock, "Is this from Mikes son-inw?" "Yes. Mikes family is now very rich. His son-inw gave them a set of vis worth ten million dors. It seems that Jane and Mike are indeed insightful. Fortunately, they didnt be your familys inws back then. Otherwise, they couldnt be so glorious now..." The neighbor says so on his momentum. As soon as he says so, he realizes that he shouldnt have said so. With an awkward smile, he says, "I am going home. The foreign wine makes me dizzy." Lucy, who is exasperated, goes into the door of her house,ining to her son who is drinking wine in the house, "I said I was going there. And you wouldn''t let me go. Then I lost a gold ne for nothing!" Her daughter-inw approaches her, asking puzzledly, "A ne? What kind of ne?" "Mike''s son-inw is treating the neighbors for dinner. Whoever attending the banquet will be given with a gold ne." "Oh my God, is it true?" "Of course it''s true. I''ve seen it with my own eyes. And it doesn''t matter how many people of each family go there, everyone will be given a gold ne." "Oh, if I had known it, I would have gone there as well." Barry''s wife regrets it so much. "That''s enough! Arent you guys satisfied?" Bang! Barry ms the bottle in front of him onto the ground. He, who dares not to yell at his mother, can only yell at his wife, "Even you want to irritate me, don''t you? Are you jealous of that woman? Do you also want to dump me and go to find the rich?" "What''s wrong with you? Can''t I say so randomly?" "You can''t!" Barry raises his hand and ps his wife. And she runs back to the house with a cry and picks up her son, intending to go back to her natal family''s house. And before she leaves, she irritates Barry as she says, "Look at your worthless look! You deserve to be dumped!" "Quickly go and pull her back..." "Go quickly..." Lucy is so anxious that she stampedes her feet. And Barrys family is in a mess. On the same street,ughter permeates through Mikes family house at this time. Mike looks at Troy and says, "Boy, the more I look at you, the more I like you." Troy asks jokingly, "Is it because I helped you hold your head high that you like me, Dad?" "That''s not true. It''s the fact that you can promise to love my daughter for the rest of her life in front of the neighbors that make me like you." "No matter what the reason is, the fact that you and Mom can ept me means that I didnt suffer the two ppings in vain." Speaking of this, Mike is very embarrassed. And he smiles awkwardly and hurriedly gives him back the real estate license and keys that he gave him at the hotel just now, "We can''t take these. They are too expensive." "What are you talking about? Arent you treating me as a member of the family?" "No, we''ve lived here for most of our lives. And we''re used to it. If we move to that vi, we probably cant adapt to it." "You and Mom are getting older. It''s time to enjoy your life at your old age." "No need. We still want to make dumplings." "Then you can keep it for now. Move there when you can''t make any dumplings anymore." Chapter 249 Instead of Abandoning Her, I Love Her So Much 2 Chapter 249 Instead of Abandoning Her, I Love Her So Much 2 Troy insists that they should ept his gifts and emphasizes, "What''s mine is your daughter''s. So you dont need to feel pressured." Karin speaks up, "Dad, since it''s his intention, you guys can ept it." Hearing his daughter and Son-inw both say so, Mike has to ept it, puts his arms around his granddaughter, and says with a smile, "When Esme grows up in the future, Grandpa will give them to you as a dowry." Hahahaha They allugh in unison. After chatting for a while, Mike suddenly says to Jane, "Go to the guest room to clean yourself up. It''s late. All should rest." "Why should I clean the guest room?" "For my son-inw to live in it." Troy is taken aback, "Dad, I''ll just sleep in Karin''s room." "No, you are not married yet." Karin is even more surprised, "Dad, our child is five years old." "I don''t care. I won''t allow you to be in the same room if you''re not married anyway." "The wedding will be held sooner orter. It''s just a ceremony." "Do you want to rebel with me?" He raises his eyebrows. And Troy immediately nods, "Dad, I will do everything as you said." At night, after Karin puts her daughter to bed, she sends a text message to Troy, which reads, "Are you asleep?" "No, do you want toe to my room?" She smiles annoyedly and replies, "Come to the courtyard. I have something to tell you." "Come to my room, okay? We can talk while making love." ... Karin closes the door of her room and takes the lead to go to the courtyard. And soon, Troy also shows up. "Didn''t I tell you to go to my room?" "Aren''t you afraid that you will lose the image you''ve managed to maintain tonight?" He sighs while stroking his forehead, "Then what are you going to say to me?" "Thank you." Karin gazes at him profoundly, "Thank you for helping our family maintain our pride today." "It is what I should do." "I should say thank you to you. And it seems that all the stuffiness that has been building up in my heart for years hase out at once." "Then how do you want to repay me?" His eyes be burning as he doesnt hide the desire in his heart. Karin''s face turns red as she says, "For the sake of the fact that I let Esme recognize you as her irresponsible father, let''s get even." Well Troy doesnt know whether he shouldugh or cry as he says, Since we are even, why did you call me here? "I have something to say to you." "What is it?" "The legal representative of HS Group, thepany I worked for in Edinburgh, is your second uncle Emmanuel Charlie, which I found out when I identally asked for William''s signature." Originally, she thought that Troy would be as shocked as she was after hearing her words. However, Troy is surprisingly calm. "Did you hear that?" Seeing that he doesn''t say anything, she pushes him. "Yeah." "Then aren''t you even surprised?" "I already knew that." This time, Karin is shocked. And she opens her eyes wide, "Did you know it? When?" "I knew it when I leaked your designst time." N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Then do you have any idea about it? ording to William, thepany belongs to his father. In that case, why would its legal representative be Emmanuel Charlie?" "There''s nothing strange about it. My grandfather made a rule back then that Charlie family members were not allowed to run businesses in L Country. But my uncles still secretly vited his rule by starting companies for others to run while he manipted its operation behind the scenes." "So, is it normal?" "Yeah." Karin sighs, "Everyone in your family is so strange. I always find the things you do unbelievable." She looks up at the sky, ponders on it for a few seconds, and then asks, "So your second uncle didn''t me you for screwing ourpanyst time, right?" "Of course, he didnt me me. After all, he went against the family rules and ran such apany in secret." "He is probably mad at heart." "No, my second uncle is different from my other uncles. He will not hold a grudge against me because of such a petty matter." Troy denies it meaningfully. In fact, in his heart, he is confused as well. It is just that he dares not to specte on it. After all, family affection has be a luxury for him. Early the next morning, Karin says to her mother, "Mom, I will go to see Grandma with Troyter." As soon as she finishes words, Jane chokes up, sniffles, and says gloomily, "Don''t go." "Why?" "Your grandmother has passed away." Mike answers on behalf of his wife, "She died in spring three years ago." Boom! Karin feels that something in her brain explodes. And her legs go limp. She falls into Troy''s arms... Grass extends inches by inches. And the wind gently blows. Standing in front of her grandmother''s grave, Karin doesnt shed any tears. It is not that she isnt sad. Instead, she dares not to cry. If she does, it means that her grandmother indeed has gone. "Regarding your grandmother, before she died, she still called your name." Jane sobs, "She said, Karin, where have you been? Why didnt youe back to see Grandma " When her mother says this, she feels even more heartbroken and guilty. Then she immediately gets down on her knees with her hands clutching at the dirt on the ground. Although her nails have been broken, she holds herself back from crying. "Your grandmother is a woman with a bitter life. All over her life, she has been waiting for a man who failed her. And she is still waiting for him until her death. Even so, the man didnte back. And she died so unwillingly. When you came back with an illegitimate daughter, your father and I were overwhelmingly painful. And we couldnt ept it. It is not because we were afraid of beingughed at by others. Instead, we were afraid that you would end up like your grandmother..." As Jane says so, she cant help but lose her voice and cry. It is just that this time, she no longer cries desperately. "Fortunately, Troy didnt fail you. Unfortunately, your grandmother couldNt see such a scene. If you had come back a few years earlier, your grandmother should be overwhelmingly happy as she sees your family. Maybe she could live a few more years. After all, she died in hatred because she had been waiting a lifetime without seeing any hope." Troy slowly walks to the tombstone, gently takes Karin into his arms, and says heartily, "Cry if you want to. Don''t hold yourself back. You no longer need to be strong. So don''t be afraid of letting others see how much pain you are in." "I don''t want to cry." Karin bites her lips tightly and stares at her grandmother''s picture, and says, "She surely has been tired before she left. It''s good that she left. Its good. She never has to wait for that person again." Originally, waiting for someone is an exhausting thing, let alone waiting for someone for a lifetime. If there is an afterlife, Karin hopes that her grandmother will never be a woman who waits for her man foolishly. Although she says she wont cry verbally, tears flow and fall on the ground one after another. She knows it better than anyone that her grandmother''s sadness doesnte from her calm sentiment for the years passing by or the simple and lonely suffering or the longing for affection between males and females. Instead, she knows that the reason why her grandmother was sad was that she simply didnt have a chance to say a lot of words in her heart. Jane leaves the cemetery with Esme first. Troy apanies Karin in front of her grandmother''s grave as he says guiltily, "I''m sorry, Karin. It''s all my fault. It''s my failure to fulfill the promise at the critical moment that the same encounter does not mean the same fate, which caused you to fail to see your grandmother for thest time. I''m so sorry. She shakes her head, "It''s not your fault. Everything is predestined." Troy kneels down and slowly raises his right hand, "Grandma, I swear to you today that I will love this woman beside me with everything I have during my lifetime. And I will guard her until I die. Never will I let her suffer a little bit and be hurt a little bit. Please bless her and make sure she is safe and happy." Karin''s eyes well up with hot tears. It turns out people won only cry in pain. asionally, they will cry out of their happiness. She also raises her right hand and says with tears in her eyes, "Grandma, I swear to you today that I will do my best to love this man beside me as long as I live. Disregard how many difficulties, dangers, misunderstandings, and pains, I will believe in him unconditionally, follow him, and live without regret even if I put my life on the line. And please bless him, making sure that he has to be safe and healthy. " Chapter 250 Instead of Abandoning Her, I Love Her So Much 3 Chapter 250 Instead of Abandoning Her, I Love Her So Much 3 Troy''s vision blurs. And his heart hidden in the chest cavity, which has been cool for five years, begins to heat up. And as they meet each others eyes, they gaze at each other affectionately. It is unknown when they have fallen in love with each other. When they know it, they have been deeply in love with each other. He holds her in his arms tightly. As soon as he cries, he knows in his heart well that loving someone for a long time will be a habit, being in pain for a long time will leave a scar behind, and that hating someone for a long time will be a burden. However, when ites to waiting for someone, whether time has washed away everything, the heart will always be where it is stubbornly, jumping fast and obsessively... By the time the two of theme back from the cemetery, it has been in the evening. Jane has made dinner. Seeing her parentse back, Esme excitedly runs towards them, "Dad, Mom, you finally come back..." Troy picks up his daughter in his arms and kisses her on her pink cheeks. Seeing that her mother''s eyes are red and tears are hanging at the corners of her eyes, Esme asks, "Did you make mommy angry, Daddy?" He shakes his head innocently, "No." "Then why is Mommy crying?" Troy nces at Karin and says with a smile, "Your mom is jealous when she sees that I kiss you rather than kiss her." "Really?" "Of course. If you don''t believe me, look." He leans over and gives Karin a peck on the cheek with a swift movement. Karin, who is stunned,ughs without good grace. "Ya, it is true. Mommy is smiling. Mommy is smiling." Esme is so happy that she ps her hands. When they enter the house, Jane says, "Quickly wash your hands and get ready for dinner." Over the meal, Mike asks, "Son-inw, do you know how to y Chinese chess?" Troy nods, "I know a little bit about it." "Then let''s have a round after dinner." "Okay, Dad." After dinner, Mike ys chess with Troy. And after three games, he is amazed, "Howe you said you knew a little about chess?" He has lost two out of three rounds. Originally, he wondered whether he should be somewhat lenient with his son-inw in the game. "It was you who was lenient to me deliberately, right?" Mikes face turns red as he says "If only I could." "Then it seems that I have improved my chess skills. I indeed had poor skills before." It is rare for Mike to meet a rival in ying chess. Mike is interested. And the two of them keep ying chess until eleven o''clock at night, both feeling unfulfilled. Karin brings two cups of tea into the living room and says casually, "Dad, it''ste. Shouldn''t you rest?" Mike raises his head, "Son-inw, are you sleepy?" Troy shakes his head, "No, I''m not sleepy." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Troy is lying. It is just that when he sees that the old man is in high spirits, he cant bear to spoil his mood. Karin sighs lightly, gazes meaningfully at Troy, and turns around before leaving the living room. After another half an hour, the chess game in the living room isnt over yet. Then she walks in again, "Dad, you have to get up early tomorrow. What time is it?" Mike isnt happy, "Well, why dont you sleep in the middle of the night? Instead, why are you always running around? Are you afraid that I will bully your man?" "Of course not. I am afraid that if you stay upte, it wont be good for your health. After all, it is not too late to y chess during the day tomorrow." "No, I can''t sleep if I don''t win him tonight." Knowing it is impossible to sway her father, Karin decides to start with Troy. She goes back to her room, takes her phone, and sends him a text message, which reads, "Surrender. Or you cant sleep tonight." He replies, "Am I the kind of person who will easily admit defeat?" "My dad is not your rival in the business field. You dont need to be so serious, okay?" "How can you not be serious with your elders. Seriousness is respect for them." ... Karin speechlessly lies down on the bed. After pondering on it for a moment, she suddenly thinks of a method that can make Troy surrender. Then she hurriedly sends him another message over. This method indeed works. As soon as Troy reads the new text message, his eyes suddenly shine as he replies, "I''ll wait for you in your room." He sneaks a nce at his father-inw across the room and feigns with casualness, "Dad, let''s rest after this game." "Are you sleepy?" Mike frowns as he stares at the chessboard, thinking about what to do next. "Um, a little." "No, I''m not sleepy at this age. What does it matter if you stay up a littlete at a young age?" "But..." Before Troy can finish his sentence, Mike res at him, making him hurriedly shut up. Karin has been waiting for a long time. Even so, she doesnt see Troye back, not to mention getting his reply in text. So she, who is annoyed, decides to text him for thest time. "If you don''te back in ten minutes, I won''t wait for you." When Troy reads this text message, he is so anxious as if a cat were scratching his heart. He deliberately lost two games, only to be exposed by his father-inw. Instead of letting him, Mike scolds him. He quickly replies to Karins message, "Wait a little longer. I''m trying to figure out what to do." Then he gets up and says, "Dad, I''m going to the bathroom." He races out of the living room. However, instead of going to the bathroom, he goes to Jane''s room and knocks on the door, "Mom, are you asleep?" Jane opens the door, "No, what''s wrong?" He looks askance at his daughter on the bed and asks in surprise, "Huh, did Esme sleep here tonight?" "Yes, this child pestered me, saying that she likes to sleep with me tonight for a good reason." Troy is overjoyed, knowing that Esme surely has been instructed by her mother to do so. Then he grabs Jane''s arm, "Mom, go pull my father back. I''m sleepy." Jane, who is stunned, immediately nods, "Ah, okay. I''ll go now." Troy goes back to the living room before Jane does. And Mike has set up the chess pieces for him. As soon as he sits down, Janees in, "Old man, why aren''t you sleeping?" "You sleep on your own. what do you care about me?" "If you don''t sleep, I can''t sleep by myself. How about Ie and learn how to y chess as well so that I can y chess with you if nobody else is around." Jane moves a chair to sit beside Mike. While watching them y chess, she asks many questions deliberately,pletely disturbing Mikes thinking. Then Mike wipes the pieces on the chessboard directly, "Forget it, lets stop it. She is chattering. And she is noisy." Troy acts like he has been atoned. Hurriedly slipping out of the living room, he walks briskly in the direction of the guest room. The ten-minute deadline given by Karin has long since expired. And he wonders if she is still there. However, subconsciously, he thinks she will be. When he pushes open the door, the room is dark. He fumbles towards the switch. And as soon as he touches the switch. Before he can press it, someone suddenly jumps at him from behind and hugs him tightly around the waist. He is briefly stunned. And then he suddenlyes to his senses. Then he excitedly turns around. Although he is standing in the darkness, he can urately find the fragrant lips. And then he fiercely kisses her. At 4:30 am, Karin''s rm which she specifically set offst night goes off. She rubs her drowsy eyes, intending to sit up, only to be confined in strong arms, "It''s not even at dawn. Where are you going..." "Back to my room. There is half an hour to go before my parents get up. Do you want them to find out what we didst night?" Troy groans grumpily, "Obviously, our child is five years old. Why did you make it look like we were cheating?" Sheughs, leans over, and nts a kiss on his forehead. After that, she quickly gets dressed and quietly goes back to her room. Not long after Karin leaves, Troy''s cell phone rings. And he looks at the number, knowing that it is Robert calling him. Then he immediately has a bad feeling. If it werent for something urgent, Robert surely wouldnt have called him at this time. He guesses it correctly. As soon as the phone is connected, Robert says urgently, "Mr. Troy, it is bad. Something has happened!" "What''s wrong?" "Your uncle is dead!" "What?" He is so shocked that he sits up, "What happened?" "At 3:00 a.m., your uncle is found to be strangled in the warehouse of hispany. Its said that he purchased the leather raw materials from nowhere yesterday. And he checked the inventory with the workers in the warehouse until midnight. After the workers left, he remained there. As his son saw his father hadnt been home at such ate hour, he rushed to the warehouse, only to find that your uncle had died. And there are obvious traces of strangtion with a rope around his neck. " Chapter 251 Instead of Abandoning Her, I Love Her So Much 4 Chapter 251 Instead of Abandoning Her, I Love Her So Much 4 Troy is speechless for a long time as his heart suffers a huge shock. Although his eldest uncle is ruthless and unrighteous to him, he is his rtive anyway. Hearing the news of his death all of a sudden, he surely cant ept and face it with peace of mind. "Has the murderer been found?" "The police have just arrived at the scene. And now nothing has been found out. But..." "Go ahead." "The situation is very unfavorable to you." Troy knits his eyebrows, "Why did you say so?" "The conflict between you and your uncle some time ago is boiling. Almost everyone in the whole of Zurich knows about this matter. Coincidentally, you cut off his raw materials. After you left a few days after, your uncle was looking around for leather suppliers. And he managed to find one yesterday and the raw materials were also in the warehouse. However, at this juncture, he suddenly died a strange death. The way you see it, who is the most suspicious one? " "Could it be that they would suspect me? I am not even in Zurich. How can I be suspected?" "If one wants to get rid of a person, only a fool would do it in person. The more you say you arent in Zurich, the more suspicious you will be. Because people will easily suspect that you are deliberately creating alibi evidence." Troy falls into silence. And after a moment, he grits his teeth and says, "It seems that this is a deliberate murder case against me. Someone is trying to frame me." "Yes. Where are you now?" "London." "With?" "Yeah." "Then when are you going toe back?" "I''ll go back today." "Are you bringing back Miss Karin?" Robert pauses for a moment, "It seems that someone is trying to backstab you now. At this time, the way I see it, youd better not bring her back. Zurich is not safe anymore." "I know." Troy hangs up the phone, closes his eyes in pain, and falls into deep thought. The dawn hits gradually. While eating breakfast, Karin sees that he hasn''t gotten up yet. Thinking that he has overworked himselfst night, she quietly runs to shout at him to get up. After pushing open the door, she finds that he has gotten up and is thoughtfully sitting on the sofa. "What are you thinking about?" She walks over and squats in front of him with a gentle smile on her face. Troy gazes at her and remains silent for half a second. Then she wrinkles her eyebrows and asks in confusion, "What''s wrong?" Only then does he speak, "I''m going back to Zurich today." Her heart stutters as she says, "What about me and Esme? Didn''t you n to take us back with you?" "Originally, I was going to take you guys back with me. But now, I dont." "Why?" "Something tricky is happening over there. I''m afraid that when the timees, I can''t be bothered to protect you." "What happened?" Troy sees a trace of sadness shing under her eyes, feeling that he cant bear to keep the truth from her any longer. Telling her the truth will make her worry. Even so, if he did not tell her, she would be disappointed. And he would rather let her worry than let her down again. "My eldest uncle is dead." He pauses for a moment: "It''s a bit rted to me." Karin, who is suddenly stunned, falls to the ground. "Dead Dead. Why..." He tells her exactly what happened in Zurich. And after he finishes his words, he pulls her up and presses her down on the sofa, saying with conviction, "Don''t worry, it''s a little tricky. But I''ll solve it soon. You and Esme should wait for me here. After I solve all the trouble, I''lle over to pick you up right away! When the timees, our family will never be separated again." "Can''t we go back together? I don''t want you to face the difficulties alone!" "I don''t want to be separated from you guys either. But the situation is serious now. I can''t take any risks. since someone even dared to murder my uncle, it means they dare to do anything. You and Esme are the ones I absolutely can''t lose again at any cost." After five years, Karin, who is no longer the same capricious and reckless woman, thinks of the dark days she experienced in Zurich. To avoid bing a burden to him and to take care of the overall situation as well as for the safety of Esme, she nods while putting up with the distress in her heart, "Okay, I promise you. Go ahead and do your business. I will wait here patiently for you with Esme." Flinging into his arms and hugging him hard, she, who isnt willing to part with him, is in tears. Sure enough, she cant enjoy her happy days for long. As soon as her family reunites, they have to face a merciless separation... "I''m sorry for always making you worry about me like this..." Troy cries as well, thinking that from now on, giving his two favorite ones a worry-free future will be his lifelong wish. The two of them walk out of the room. Karin announces the news to the family that Troy has to return to Zurich. As soon as she finishes her words, Esme bursts out crying, fiercely runs to Troy, and hugs his legs, crying, "Dad, are you going to abandon me and Mom again?" Troy''s heart is stung. He squats down and assures his daughter with certainty, "No, Daddy is just going back to deal with a petty matter. After the matter is finished, I wille to pick you and Mommy up and go home." "Really?" Esme cries more sadly. In her heart, she is so afraid of losing her dad, which she managed to find. "Yeah. Let''s pull the hook." With red eyes, Troy stretches out his little finger, "Pull the hook. And never should we go back on our words for a hundred years..." After promising Esme, he turns to stare at Mike and Jane, "Mom, Dad, you can rest assured. I guarantee with my personality that I will never fail your daughter again and that I will, I wille back to pick them up." Mike and Jane nod, "We believe you." Walking out of the door, Troy pulls open the car door. As he is about to sit in, Esme cries out, "Daddy, I love you!" Troy waves his hand, "Daddy loves you too." As soon as he turns around, tears flow out ferociously... After they arrive at the airport, Karin doesnt cry. Instead, she straightens Troy''s cor and tries to put on a smile as she says, "If you dare to keep me waiting for too long, you will be doomed." Karin surely has exerted great strength to speak in such a carefree way. On the way to the airport, the two of them dont say anything. Even so, she can see Troys sadness. So she admonishes herself that the only way to stop Troy from being sadder is not to let him see her sad again. "Good." Troy kisses her forehead, "I''m leaving." "Okay, take care!" She waves her hand and watches him leave her sight step by step. As he passes the security check and his figure is about to disappear, she finally cant hold herself back and shouts out as her daughter does, "Troy Charlie, I love you... N?velDrama.Org holds this content. He pauses. However, instead of turning around, he goes until she can no longer see him. Karin no longer has to hide the sadness in her heart. She squats down and cries hysterically. She will never bother with it if others take her as someone crazy. Because to her, loving someone is originally a crazy thing. Beep! Beep! Sound indicating that there is a new text on her cell phone rings. She takes out the cell phone tremblingly and nces at the text, which reads, I love you too! Although it is an ordinary sentence, the affection lying in between is beyond ordinary. She runs out of the airport hall. As a ne sweeps overhead, she runs after the ne until it is no longer visible and that it is unknown whether she has got tears or sweat on her face. As the saying goes, the stars that cant be picked are always the brightest, the small fish slipping away is always the most beautiful, and the movie that people miss is always the best. To Karin, the lover who is heading for a faraway ce is always the one that knows her the best... Chapter 252 I Would Rather Die Beside You 1 Chapter 252 I Would Rather Die Beside You 1 By the time they return home in a daze, it has been noon. Seeing that Karin is at a loss, Mike and Jane feel upset in their heart. When they are having lunch, Mike asks, "What''s the urgent matter that caused Troy to leave alone first?" Karin nces at Esme, who is equally curious, and replies softly, "It is something about thepany." "Then what are your ns? You''re not going back to Edinburgh, are you?" Jane interjects, "You''ve alreadye back. So what''s the point of going back there?" "I have to go back there. After all, I have worked there for five years. Even though I n to resign, I have to do it ording to the normal procedure." "Then when will you go back there?" "Tomorrow." "What about Esme? You don''t need to take Esme there with you, right?" "Yes, she can stay in London, I''ll go there alone." Esme raises her eyes gloomily, "Mom, are you going to leave me behind as Dad does?" Karin shakes her head, "No, your dad is going home to deal with some urgent matters and wille back to pick us up soon. Mommy is going to Edinburgh to quit my job as well as transfer you to another school. Moreover, we have to move a lot of our things over." "Yes, Esme, you are so cute, your mom and dad surely love you so much. How could they leave you behind?" Jane rubs her granddaughter''s hair dotingly. Little Esme nods her head in a lost voice, "Okay then..." Karin returns to Edinburgh the next day and goes to work normally during the day. At noon, she prints out a resignation letter and then goes to the General Manager''s office with aplicated feeling. She knocks on the door. And William''s voicees from inside, "Come in." She pushes the door open and goes in. ncing that it is her, William gets up in surprise, "Are you back?" "Yeah." Walking forward a few steps, she puts her resignation in front of him and says softly, "Sorry, I''m here to submit my resignation letter to you." William is stunned. As he looks askance at the resignation letter on the table, his expression suddenly bes indifferent. And he doesnt say a word for quite a while. "Thank you for your care over these five years." He questions painfully, "These five years have passed. Could it be that you dont even have a little feeling for me?" Karin lowers her head and dares not to look him in the eyes, "I made it very clear to you from the beginning that no way that I could be with you." "I don''t hope that you have to be with me. But isn''t it good for us to work together like this now? Should you have to leave?" "All things muste to an end. Since we cant be lovers, there surely will be a day when we have to go our separate ways." "Is it because of him? He came back for you. That''s the reason why you want to leave, right?" "Even if he doesn''te back, I will leave sooner orter. Anyway, I can''t stay here for the rest of my life." William suddenlyughs sarcastically. And the look in his eyes indicates that he has been greatly hurt, "Am I that bad? It took me ten years to love two women. But neither of them loved me, even for one day." Karin, who is very upset,forts him, "It isnt that you are bad. It is that you loved the wrong person. To find someone you love, you have to fall in love with the right person at the right time. You arent morally bad. And your conditions are also very good. I believe that one day you will meet the person you love who will also love you." "There won''t be." William coldly shifts his eyes to the azure sky outside the window, "I will never love someone else again. Neither do I want to love. Life is too short to be consumed like this. There will be a time when I feel exhausted." Karin is originally kind. Moreover, she has suffered from the pain of love. So at this moment, she can understand William''s feelings. However, besides understanding him, she cant do anything else. The atmosphere is iparably gloomy for a while. Then she takes ast nce at the man in front of her, whispers a goodbye, and turns around to leave. As she is about to pull open the door and walk out, William opens his mouth meaningfully, "I''ll see you again." She slowly turns around and wrinkles her eyebrows slightly, feeling confused as to what he means. "If you go back to Troy''s side, then I think there surely will be a chance for us to meet again." "Do you n to go to Zurich?" "I''m not interested in Zurich at all. But I''m interested in the people in Zurich, especially Troy. The two women I''ve spent ten years loving are both loyal to him, which is a kind of blow to me. So if there is a chance, I hope I can meet up with him in the business field. I''d like to see, after winning me over in the rtionship, will he do the same and overwhelm me in the career." "You have Emmanuel to back you up, right?" Originally, Karin didnt want to say it. However, since William provokes her first, she cant care less. As expected, when William hears her words, a trace of surprise shes across his eyes. But he looks surprised only for a moment. And he quickly recovers his calmness andposure. "If you want to say that you already know that thispany is Emmanuel''s, there is nothing strange about it. Five years ago, my parents transferred thepany to him. But the Charlie Family has a rule that the descendants arent allowed to run private businesses in L Country. So he entrusted me to run it for him. You know that in Zurich, he is my boss. And he has always favored and appreciated me. So if it is me rather than other people who run thepany for him, he will be more at ease. Moreover, my father spent a lot of effort on Hankseuk. Even though it''s not the Shelton family''s asset anymore, I will still run it as the best as I can as if it''s my industry." What William said almost coincides with Troys exnation. So Karin doesnt have any doubts. However, there is just one thing that she cant understand, "Is Emmanuel simply a superior to you? Your parents also run a business. So why don''t you even work for your own family rather than working for outsiders all the time?" "Emmanuel is kind to me. I had a conflict with my father and went to Zurich alone. In the most destitute time, it was he who lent me a helping hand and allowed me to work in hispany whilepleting four years of schooling. After graduation, I went directly into hispany. So many years have passed, I have considered him someone that is more intimate to me than my rtives." "So both your parents don''t mind having you as a son for nothing?" "I have been at odds with my father since I was a child. Fortunately, I have two older brothers. So it doesn''t matter if our family has me or not. No one will pay attention to it." William''s face once again looks gloomy. It seems that he is revealing what perturbs him the most in his heart. Karin takes a deep breath, pulls open the door, and walks out. It seems that she had asked William some questions that should not be asked. If it werent for Troy, she wouldnt have intended to voice her confusion at all. The resignation letter is finally approved. But the date is three dayster. Karin doesnt feel that it is too late. After working for five years in thispany, she knows that getting the resignation procedure completely cleared within three days is sort of fast. That evening, she stands in front of the window of Star River Community and nces at the west, searching for the shining guardian star representing Troy. The weather tonight doesnt seem to be good. Setting aside the guardian star, only a few stars are scattered in the sky. Failing to see what she wants to see, Karin suddenly is in a very bad mood. She has been clutching at the cell phone, waiting for Troy to call her. ording to Troy, he will call her at 9 p.m. on time. But now, it''s already 10:30 p.m. And he hasn''t called her. She''s starting to think about whether she should call him. After she conflicts a little while, she finally takes the initiative to call him. She doesnt want him to feel that she is worried about him. Even so, if she doesnt call him, she would have always been worried. In that case, she can do nothing. The phone keeps ringing for a long time before it is answered. And his maic voicees over the phone, "Hello, Karin?" "Is your watch out of order?" He is stunned. And then it dawns on him as he says, "Sorry, I am in a private meeting, thinking that I''ll call you after I finish the meeting." "Oh, it''s okay. Go ahead then." As long as he is okay, she will be relieved. "Okay, I''ll call you when I''m done then." N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Okay." Karin breathes a sigh of relief. She, who has been anxious and worried, finally bes relieved. As long as she hears his voice, all her anxiety will dissipate. After taking a bath and lying down on the bed to rest, she falls asleep without realizing it. In the middle of the night, she is woken up by the ringtone of her cell phone. And when she sees that it is Troy calling her, she immediately presses the answer button, "Hello?" "I woke you up, didn''t I?" "You''re not in a meeting until now, are you?" At the thought of this possibility, she is heartbroken. After all, it is quitete now. "No, it ended early. Robert suggested having a snack. Then I went home and took a shower before calling you." Chapter 253 I Would Rather Die Beside You 2 Chapter 253 I Would Rather Die Beside You 2 She pouts, "It seems that I''m not very important to you." "No. It''s because I know that no matter how much I have to do, someone will be always there for me." Her heart softens as she says, "How is it going on with your Uncle? Did it implicate you?" "Although the murderer has not been found, it has nothing to do with me. Who am I? I am Troy." "Troy is also a human being. Troy is not omnipotent." She knows that even if something has gone wrong, he wont tell her. Because he loves her. And he will only report the good news rather than the bad ones to her. "It''s okay. Don''t worry about it. Did you go to Edinburgh?" "Yes, how do you know?" "Esme called me this afternoon." Karin grunts, "She didn''t even call me. But she called you. I''ve been raising her for five years for nothing." "Daughters are closer to their fathers. And when we have a son in the future, he will certainly be close to you all day long." She unconsciously blushes andughs, "I dont want to give you a son. I''m not a tool for you to pass on your legacy." "What are you talking about? Children are the crystallization of a couple. And the more children they have, the more it proves that they love each other." "Is that so?" Karin says in a skeptical tone, "Your parents delivered many children. But I cant see how much they love each other..." Troy interrupts angrily, "Don''t hit where I hurt." "By the way, all the time, I want to ask you about something. I forgot it before. And it suddenly dawns on me now." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "What is it?" "Last time, I came to Edinburgh with you. Who was the woman who held your arms and called you Troie?" He is suddenly stunned. and then he hurriedly exins, "Oh, you are talking about her. Her name is Molly Lee. She came to Zurich five years ago to look for her rtives. And she was almost defiled by a gang of gangsters. Fortunately, I saved her andter helped her find her father. She has always regarded me as her brother." "What kind of brother? A man she loves?" "Nonsense. I''ve always treated her like a sister." "She deliberately called you Troie in front of me. It seems you get along quite well with her. Are you sure she only sees you as a brother? Does she have feelings for you?" "I''m sure. She is a girl who knows how to act ording to the actual situation. Knowing that I have someone I like in my heart, she isnt going to have unrealistic thoughts on her mind." Hey Karin sighs, "You indeed dont understand women. Sometimes, they dont reveal what they are thinking about in their hearts. Because she isntpletely confident, fearing that you cant even be friends in the end. if there is no love between you, why did she deliberately call you Troie? Tell me honestly, do you often condone her calling you like this?" "No..." Troy dares not to tell her the truth, fearing that Karin surely will be unforgiving if she finds out that he had taken another woman like her. "Then how did she call you Troie?" "For the word you can figure out, other women surely can figure it out as well. It''s not a particrly intimate word. Don''t dwell on it, okay?" "No way. With a woman''s natural intuition, I know that she called you so intentionally." Troy reprimands her in a good-natured manner, "Are you bored without any love rivals? You should be happy that I don''t have a woman. Instead, you insist on concluding Molly as my woman." "I am understanding what the fact is. Well, it is strange. Rather than saving others, on usual days, dont you dislike others save people? Howe you acted differently to Miss Molly? Is it my leaving that awakened you? Or is it that when you encounter someone asking for help, you think to yourself, if that woman had seen someone like this, she would have been overwhelmed withpassion again. Is that so? Is that what you thought at that time that you saved her back then?" "Yes." "Heh, then I indeed have to thank you for carrying forward the traditional virtues for me." Troy senses the sour tone of her voice and puffs out a smile, "You are jealous, right?" "What do you say?" "I just saved a person. And it''s been a few years. It is not a big deal, okay?" "Then why did you act differently when I saved Jacob?" "Can we not mention the past?" "I did something you were unhappy with. You''ve been mentioning it all the time. However, after you did something I was unhappy with, you insisted that we should stop talking about it. The way you see it, it is so unfair. Shouldnt I mention it?" Troy sighs, "I know. You are not calling to be concerned about me tonight. Instead, you are deliberately arguing with me, right?" She grunts, "Let''s talk about it if I am there." "Are you done arguing with me? Can you hang up the call and rest now?" "Ok, lets hang up the call." She purses her lips, "By the way, remember to watch out for your second uncle. I always think he is not a good person." "How does my second uncle offend you?" "I submitted my resignation letter to William today. And he said a few words, making me feel that he and Emmanuel''s rtionship is extraordinary. In any case, keep a watchful eye on him." "well, good." "That''s it then, good night." As she is about to hang up the phone, Troy suddenly says, "Karin, in this world, I only trust you." Her heart gently trembles. And she softly says, "Me too. I only believe in you in this world too." The call tonight is the longest call they had ever made. And after hanging up the phone, Karin cant fall asleep anymore. And she keeps thinking of the person across the ocean involuntarily, constantly praying in secret that they should solve all the trouble as soon as possible so that they dont have to be separated in different ces like this. She carefully counts the days. Although she and Troy have known each other for many years, the time when they are together is few. And most of the time, they are in separation Their current situation is like this. And they live in different cities of different countries. Three days have passed. And she is going to officially leave Edinburgh and go for a better future. After all, in the lowest mundane time of her life, she spent her time here. As she is about to leave now, she is more or less reluctant, feeling that she is attached to this ce. The night before the farewell, the colleagues getting along with her in thepany join her for a farewell meal. William also shows up. The two of them dont say a word. After the dinner, he proposes to send her back to Star River Community, she wants to refuse. But he says this is hisst request. So she has to agree. When she gets out of the car at the entrance of the residential quarter, she says goodbye, turns around, and leaves. She can''t bear to see the look of despondency in his eyes, which she has seen in the car. "Karin..." William shouts. She pauses and doesnt turn back. Then William says, "When we meet again, I will not have any slightest feelings for you anymore." "Very well." She waves her hand and walks away without looking back, thinking that if they would meet again, she indeed hoped that he would not have feelings for her anymore. Sometimes, love is a burden as well. The frequency of Troy calling her is getting less and less. Originally, it was one call per day. And now it is one call every three days. ording to Troy, if he calls them too frequently, the enemy hiding in the shadows will find out their location through satellite signals. And then they are most likely to use them as a bargaining chip to threaten him. Hearing his exnation, Karin is convinced as well. In the end, he calls her every other week. Karin has long returned to London, working in a securitiespany. As for whatever he says, she believes him. Because in this world, they can only trust each other. If Karin didnt receive a call from Billie suddenly and unexpectedly, Karin would have been waiting for him in the old ce. Looking at the unfamiliar number, which is yet from Zurich, she hesitates briefly and presses the answer button, "Hello, who is it?" "Karin, it''s me..." A choked call rings over the call, which is with a little sadness and a little sorrow. Karin is stunned, "Billie?" "Are you okay?" Billies voice sounds very haggard. And Karin has a bad feeling as she says, "You, who are pregnant, can''t use the cell phone, right? Howe you''re calling me?" "I am okay now." "What do you mean?" She holds her breath. "The child is lost again. It is the fourth child I have lost..." Billie wails on the phone. And her crying upsets Karin in her heart. She wants to say some words of comfort to her, only to find that she doesnt know how she shouldfort her. For a moment, she feels that her throat is choked and that she is like a mute. "I heard from Robert that you are doing very well now. I am happy for you. Do you remember the agreement we made in the university dormitory? If I have a son in the future, I will let him marry your daughter. If you have a son, you will let him marry my daughter. Now it seems that this wish is no longer feasible." Chapter 254 I Would Rather Die Beside You 3 Chapter 254 I Would Rather Die Beside You 3 Karin feels that her heart is in pain and says with certainty, "No, it certainly can be achieved. You and Robert are still young. And now the medical treatment is so advanced. Any difficult disease can be cured. Now the most important thing for you is to get well. As for the rest, you dont have to think about them." Billie smiles sarcastically, "Forget it, I have given up. And I can no longer withstand any toss and blow. If I experience the same blow again, I definitely will break down..." "Do you give up? What about your inws? Won''t they me you?" Karin met Robert''s parents. But she never knew them. So she doesnt know what kind of people they are. However, a daughter-inw who cant have children surely wont be favored. "My inws suggested that I adopt a child. They are good people. And they treat me well." "Really?" Karin is quite surprised. As she is sad about her best friend''s situation, suddenly, she is relieved to hear her say so. "Really." Billie pauses for a moment, "I haven''t contacted you for the past few years. You''re not angry with me, are you?" "Why would I? I know you have a worse life than me. I can''t wait to feel sorry for you. Howe I will be angry with you." "You''re always so understanding. By the way, are you still in touch with Troy?" "Yeah. Why?" "Then did he tell you about his current situation?" Karin is shocked in secret, "What''s wrong with his situation?" "It seems that he didnt tell you. Forget it. It is nothing." Karin is already suspicious. Although Billie says so, Karin surely isnt convinced, "Billie, dont hide it from me. Say it quickly!" "He probably doesnt want you to worry about him..." "Do you think now I can be carefree now?" Billie sighs gloomily and says, "Troy is now in a very difficult position. He is sort of being surrounded by enemies. Regarding his uncle''s death, a lot of evidence of it is against him. Moreover, surprisingly, even Jacob''s death five years ago is rted to him. I wonder who reported it to the police, providing some relevant evidence to them. Before Jacob died, there was a woman named Eira Byrne. It is said she was also killed by Troy. Within half a month, he has been suspected to have taken away three lives..." Bang! Before Billie can finish her words, Karin feels that her legs go limp and sit on the ground. And her face suddenly turns pale. She looks like a lost soul. An urgent call rings on the cell phone in her hand, "Karin, are you still there? Are you still there..." That day, it is unknown how Karin has been home. that day, she cries outside for a long time before going home. When she arrives home, she forces a smile so that her daughter wont see anything wrong. After eating dinner and putting Esme to bed, she goes to her parents'' room. "Mom, Dad, I want to tell you something." She is in tears before she can speak further. And before she can say anything, her tears flow unstoppably. "What''s wrong?" Seeing her daughter crying so sadly all of a sudden, Jane feels that her heart has been torn to pieces. Mike asks nervously, "Did something happen to Troy?" Both of them know clearly that if something hadn''t happened to their Troy, Karin wouldn''t be crying so sadly. "Yes! So I have to rush to Zurich as soon as possible." "What exactly happened?" "He was framed. And now there are three murder charges that he can''t get away with." Karin recounts what had happened in Zurich before in a concise manner. And after hearing her words, Mike and Jane fall into deep thought. "Mom, Dad, can you help me take care of Esme?" She falls to her knees in front of her parents at once. Thinking of Troy''s current situation, she feels like she is going to be torn apart with tears flowing from her eyes and blood dripping from her heart. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "We are okay with taking care of Esme. But if the situation is indeed asplicated and sinister as you say, what can you solve if you go there? You can''t help him at all." "Even if I can''t do anything for him, I have to stay by his side. I just need to stay by his side. You have no idea how many people want his life. Only if I stay by his side will he know how important he is. Only then will he always think about protecting himself. If he needs the motivation to survive against all odds, then I am the biggest motivation in his heart ." Karin cries more and more sadly. And she grabs her parents'' hands and says, "So, you guys let me go. Knowing his current situation, I can''t continue to wait here. Even if we don''t have a wedding ceremony yet, we have already seen each other for the other half of our lives. In front of my grandmother''s grave, I also made a vow that no matter how much difficulty and pain there is in this life, I will follow him unconditionally. If he was killed, then I surely wouldnt live alone in the world..." Mike closes his eyes in pain. Quite a whileter, he takes a stand, "Okay, you should go. Don''t worry about Esme. We will take care of her. Go. This time, you should be by his side." "Thank you, Dad. Thank you, Mom..." Karin jumps into her mother''s arms and cries sadly. Jane is also in tears as she pats her daughter''s back, "You are much luckier than your grandmother. At least, there is someone you want to guard and wait for in this life. While your grandmother, besides waiting, she can do nothing else..." The next day, Karin doesnt go to work. Instead, she takes his daughter out to have fun the whole day and purchases a lot of food and items for fun for her. And in the evening, she solemnly says to her daughter, "Esme, Mom will be away for a while. You will be obedient to Grandpa and Grandma, right?" Esme is suddenly stunned, "Where are you going, Mom?" "To where your father is." "Why don''t you take me with you?" "Because Grandparents are too lonely. I want you to stay here with them more. "When I didn''te to London before, weren''t my grandparents lonely?" "They didn''t know you existed before. But now that they know and have seen you. Of course, they can''t let you go anymore." "But I want to be with Mom and Dad." Karin''s nose is sore. And she pats her daughter''s head, "Esme, be good. There are plenty of days ahead when you can be with Mom and Dad. But when you go back to Zurich, it will be hard for you to see your grandparents again." She winks at her parents. And Jane immediately said, "Yes. Grandma likes you the most, Esme. If your mother took you away, then I would l be sad and couldn''t eat or sleep..." "Yes, yes, me too. Andst time, I promised to take you to see the bullfight. Don''t you want to go there?" Mikes offer finally makes Esme sway. And she bites her lips and nods with difficulty, "Okay then. But you have toe back early to pick me up." "Well, don''t worry. I won''t make you wait too long, Esme." "Then let''s pull the hook." "Pull the hook and no change for a hundred years..." In the end, Karin takes a flight and heads for Zurich. Before going to Zurich, she doesnt tell Troy or anyone else. By the time she gets to Zurich International Airport, it has been the evening. After five years, she is on this familiarnd again. And she doesnt know how to describe her feelings in her heart. But she knows that she feelsplicated in secret. Instead of rushing to find Troy first, she takes a taxi to the Ziteng Garden, a ce that has appeared countless times in her dreams. Originally, she thought that the garden would be uninhabited. Seeing that the door isnt locked, she pushes it open and walks in, only to be greeted by a familiar scene and a yet no longer familiar environment. Those wisteria flowers once beautifying the garden have been transnted, which are reced by the purple dandelions that Troy mentioned. Unfortunately, the time for purple dandelions to bloom isnt here yet. Even so, the furryvender balls still make her very excited. She squats down and picks off a ball, holding it in her hands. As she blows on it gently, the white hair flurries flutter in the sky, which looks beautiful and touching. "Miss Karin..." A surprising calles from behind her. She stiffens and recognizes that it is Yuma''s voice. But she is a bit incredulous. Five years have passed. Howe Yuma is still here? "Miss Karin, is it you?" Yuma runs forward excitedly and grabs her arm. After she sees her face, tears suddenly gush out of her eyes. She says, "It''s you. I''m not dreaming, right? Oh my God, am I getting old and blind..." She is somewhat incoherent. And she is indeed too excited in her heart. Chapter 255 I Would Rather Die Beside You 4 Chapter 255 I Would Rather Die Beside You 4 "It''s me, you''re not blind, I''m Karin." Karin reaches out to hug Yuma and bursts out crying. Everyone tends to be sentimental. Upon seeing familiar people and familiar things, Karin feels particrly upset in her heart, feeling that those years seem to have slipped away unknowingly and quietly. "From the day you left, I thought you surely woulde back. And it turns out that you indeed came back. I can see you again before closing my eyes. I have no regrets in this life." "What are you talking about?" She raises her head and carefully eyes the woman in front of her, only to find that Yuma is indeed aged. Half of her hair is gray. And there are many wrinkles on her face. Seeing her this way, Karin feels even more upset. She seems to see how the relentless time has engraved its exclusive marks on Yumas face one after another. "By the way, did Mr. Troy know that you came back? He will be very happy if he knows. Over these five years, he has looked forward to your return all the time..." "We''ve met and made up." "Really?" Yuma reveals a pleased smile as she cant be more excited, "Great, God bless. At that time, I thought, if God did separate you and Mr. Troy, I would doubt whether God had gone blind or not. I have lived most of my life. And I have never seen people who love each other more than you do." "It''s true. We met in Edinburgh andter went to my home together. And my parents acknowledged our love." Yuma asks carefully, "What about the child you were carrying that year?" After all, back then, because of that child, Karin and Troy broke up with each other. "I gave birth to it early. It is a girl. And she is as cunning as her father." The two of themugh in unison. Seeing that it is already dark, Yuma hurriedly pulls her back into the living room, "Did you juste back today? Rest quickly. I''ll cook something delicious for you." "Well, yes. I came straight here after I got off the ne." "So, you and Mr. Troy haven''t met yet, right?" "Yeah, not yet." "Well..." Yuma sighs heavily, "Mr. Troy has recently been haunted by some murder cases. And he is busy all day long. He used toe to the garden a few times a year. But this year so far, he has note here once." "Call him toe over for dinner." She pauses, "But don''t tell him I''m here." "Then he probably won''te here, okay?" "Say so to him..." Karin whispers a few words to Yuma. And Yuma nods, "Okay, I know." She walks to the telephone and dials Troy''s cell phone. A momentter, the other end is connected. Yuma says, "Is that Mr. Troy?" "Yes." "Can youe over and have dinner with me tonight? It is my birthday today. I feel so lonely by myself." N?velDrama.Org content rights. Troy is silent for a moment before replying, "Okay. I''lle overter." Yuma has taken care of his mother as well as Karin. Because she has taken care of two people he loves. It is not excessive for her to make such a request. Over five years, she has been silently guarding the Ziteng Garden. And never does she have anyints or dissatisfaction, let alone putting forward any greedy request. And she rarely makes a request tonight. In that case, however busy Troy is, he wont refuse her. At 7:30 p.m., he drives to the mountain. And Yuma has been waiting for him at the door as she says gratefully, "Thank you for honoring me, an old woman, Mr. Troy." "Don''t say that. You watched me grow up. Setting aside apanying you to dinner, it is my duty and obligation to support you in your elder years and see you off after you decease." "Ouch, your words overwhelms me. I cant take it." Yuma waves her hands in a hurry, feeling moved and warm-hearted in secret. "Happy birthday." He hands a gift to Yuma and says guiltily while walking to the living room, "I''m so ashamed. You watched me grow up. But I don''t even know your birth date. "In the past, I did not like to celebrate birthdays. Of course, you dont know about it." Troy enters the living room and takes off his jacket. Seeing that Yuma gets busy in the kitchen, he wants to go over to help her. Seeing the dishes all over the table, she smiles and says, "Can the two of us eat so much?" "It''s not just the two of us. There''s someone else." "Who?" He raises his eyebrows in confusion. "You''ll knowter." Yuma rolls her eyes, pretending to say casually, "I went upstairs today to clean the room and found something that Miss Karin cherished and liked back then." Troy asks in amazement, "What is it?" "You will know if you go up and take a look at it." He is stunned. Then he turns around, goes out of the kitchen, and walks towards the second floor. When he arrives at the bedroom, he pushes open the door and sees that somewhere on the bed, which has been empty for five years, a big brown bear is there again, which is the one taken away by Karin. After a brief moment of surprise, he takes a quick step outside, intending to go to Yuma to ask for her rification. However, as soon as he steps out of the door, a person suddenly pounces behind him, reaching out to hug his waist tightly. He finds the body temperature and breath familiar. And the two of them are close together. Troy fiercely turns around and sees the woman standing in front of him. Then surprise shows up in his eyes. Unfortunately, it is just temporary. And the surprise is quickly reced by condemnation. He questions angrily, "Why are you here?" "Aren''t you d to see me?" "Yes, I am not happy. Didn''t we agree that I would go pick you up after I solved the problem?" "How long will it take? Is the problem solved now?" Troy furrows his eyebrows, "Soon." Karin says with certainty, "Don''t hide it from me anymore. I already know your current situation. If I didn''t know about it, I wouldn''t havee here!" "Who did you hear that from?" "It doesn''t matter who I heard it from. What matters is that since I''m here now, I have to face it with you." "Idiot. Don''t you know it''s dangerous to stay by my side now? Come with me." Troy pulls her arm and drags her out. And she struggles hard, "Where are you taking me?" "To send you back." She grunts indifferently, "You''re out of your mind, right? What time is it? Where are you taking me back to? He stops his pace and sighs softly, "Okay, then you can stay here for the night. And I''ll take you to the airport early in the morning." "I won''t go back!" Karin tilts her chin. Over the five years, she has changed a lot. However, she is still tough and stubborn, who is the same as she was at the beginning. "Karin, don''t be like this. Didn''t we agree not to be worried about each other? It''s dangerous for you to stay by my side. It''s dangerous!" "Why is it dangerous? Tell me about it." "You could be kidnapped. You could be intimidated. And you could be falsely used..." "Thene on. I''m not afraid!" "Or you may die..." He squeezes her shoulders, "Stop saying that you arent afraid. Even so, I am afraid. Your life is not yours alone." "It doesn''t matter if I die. My life is not mine alone. Likewise, your life isnt yours alone. If you just send me back, then I will die of mncholy. Since I will die anyway, I would rather die by your side!" Troy is shocked. He is shocked by her resolute courage and will. And he gazes at her deeply, reaches out to touch her face, and suddenly wonders what to say. Karin''s eyes are red. She jumped into his arms with her head against his chest, choking and saying, "I love you not only because of the way you look but also because of the way I look when I am with you. I love you not only because of what you do for me but also because of what I can do for you..."She pauses, sniffs, and continues, "Although I dont know what I can do for you, I will love you in my way. No matter howte it is, I will be sitting under the lights and waiting for you toe back. Hearing you coughing, I will rush to reach out and touch your forehead. When the two of us are eating together, the table will be set with your favorite dishes. I want to make myself more beautiful. I hope I can be noticed by everyone. But I hope I can only be owned by you This, this is the way I love you, the way Karin loves Troy." Troy is touched. And his heart trembles sharply at that moment. Then he cups her face, kisses the tear marks at the corner of her eyes, and says hoarsely, "Good, stay You fool. How on earth will you make me love you more? " Chapter 256 A Tragic Wedding Night 1 Chapter 256 A Tragic Wedding Night 1 The news of Karin''s arrival in Zurich soon reaches Molly''s ears. At noon, Yuma receives a phone call. And then she walks to the garden and says to Karin who is busy, "Miss Karin, a woman who imed to be Mr. Troy''s sister just called, asking you out to have afternoon tea. I wonder if you have time?" She is stunned. And she nods, "Yes, where is the appointment?" "Fragrance Cafe." "Okay, I got it." She pats the mud on her hands and turns around, intending to go inside to change her clothes. Then she turns back and asks, "Did she say exactly when?" "She said she was there by now." "Oh, okay." Karin changes her clothes and rushes to Fragrance Cafe. Standing in the middle of the elegant hall, she sees Molly''s figure at a nce. Although she has only met her twice, she remembers her clearly. Molly also notices her and waves her hand with a confident smile on her lips. As Karin walks towards her, Molly nods her head, "Hello, here we meet again." Karin smiles at her and asks very directly, "Are you looking for me for something?" "I heard you came to Zurich this morning. And it just so happens that I am not very busy this afternoon. So I asked you out." "Is there something you want to say to me?" Molly smiles, "Nothing important. I just want to talk to you casually. I think you know that Troie has saved my life. In my heart, he is more dear to me than my father is. And you are the woman he loves. In that case, I should get to know you, shouldnt I?" "Oh so, it''s nice to meet you then." Karin stretches out her hand. And the two of them shake hands. "Didn''t you bring the baby over?" "No." Molly pauses, "Is that child really Troie''s?" Karin raises her head abruptly. It is clear that Molly''s questioning upsets her, "Do you want you to do a DNA test for him?" "Oh, that''s not necessary." Molly smiles unnaturally, "By the way, you two aren''t officially married yet, are you?" "It is just a matter of time." "Now Troie''s situation is too dangerous. There is a lot of evidence against him at the police station. I heard that Jacob, who died five years ago in a strange way, was your recognized little brother. Shouldn''t you go and testify for Troie, proving that he couldn''t have murdered someone you know?" "Do you think the police will believe what I say? I''m Troy''s woman. With my position, it''s simply not appropriate for me to appear in that kind of situation. Society nowadays is governed byw. And everything is about evidence." "It seems that you can''t help him much." Karin slightly wrinkles her eyebrows. Although Molly speaks lightly, her words make Karin extremely ufortable, which are with a taste of mockery. "He saved your life. Shouldn''t you also think about how to repay him?" Molly nods, "Yes, I do want to repay him. I''m just afraid you won''t agree." "Me? You helped my lover. Why wouldn''t I agree?" "You probably don''t know that my father''s brother-inw, that is, my aunt''s husband, is the Deputy Director of the police department. As long as he is willing to speak up for Troie, the person behind the scenes who keeps providing the police department with evidence against Troie can be revealed. As long as we find that person, we surely can find the real murderer who wants to frame him. It is a trap, whose purpose is to put Troie to death. If we get no connections in the police department, never will we know who the one providing the evidence is." "And then what?" "I approached my aunt. But she refused to help me, saying that although Troy had saved me, this matter was serious. And he has nothing to do with our family. She was afraid that she would implicate her husband. So she strongly refused to help me." Molly pauses and continues, "I then turned to my father, hoping he could convince my aunt. And guess what my father said?" "What did he say?" Karin frowns inquiringly. In her heart, she has already guessed that Molly does have an ultimate motive by asking her out... "ording to him, for my aunt to take this risk, it is necessary for the Lee Family and Charlie Family to be inws and Troy to be the son-inw of the Lee Family. In that case, the Lee Family will be obliged to help him." Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Hehe. Karin sneers and finally understands everything. And she mockingly questions, "Is that so? Is it your father''s intention? Or is it your intention?" "See. I knew you would misunderstand me. Of course, it is my father''s intention. I have known Troie for five years. And I know clearly who he likes in his heart. If I had this intention in my heart, I would have told him long ago rather than wait until this time." "Isn''t this the best time for you to take advantage of the current situation?" "Karin, you are so paranoid. I am so grateful to Troie. Even if everyone in the whole world failed him and betrayed him, I wouldnt do so. In my heart, without Troie, there wont be Molly. I wont forget that he gave me what I have now. So please dont say such words to aggravate me. " "It''s not that I''m paranoid. Instead, it is because both Troy and I have been deceived many times that we won''t trust anyone else except each other. If you think I''ve misunderstood you, then prove your innocence with your actions and find a way to get your father to help Troy. Then I will be grateful to you." "Do you think I didn''t think of a way? I was out of options before I told you. I thought you would prioritize the big picture., but it seems I overestimated you." "The big picture? What''s the big picture you''re talking about?" "I dont want to steal your lover, not to mention that I cant do so at all. But I think that a couple who truly loves each other should make a sacrifice for each other unconditionally rather than focus on possessing each other. Now Troie is facing pressure which you cant imagine. Because of the involvement of multiple lives, his credibility has been significantly affected. And his career has been affected greatly as well. Although I do not want to break you up, what I proposed is the best way at the moment. If the Lee Family and Charlie Family can be inws, besides doing everything possible to clear Troie''s name, my father will also help him and support him in his career. I hope you can consider my proposal carefully." "You can say these words to Troy. Why are you talking to me? Is it to make me back out consciously?" "It''s not that I want you to consciously back out. It''s that I want you to persuade him. Because only you can convince him to marry me and be connected with my family. If he agreed so easily, I wouldn''t be so worried." Karin snorts and raises her eyes to carefully survey her. For a long time, she asks meaningfully, "Do you know Mia?" Molly shakes her head, "No, why are you asking me so?" "Then haven''t you heard anything about her?" "No. Who is she?" "Thene with me." Karin gets up and walks towards the door of the cafe. While Molly follows in confusion. Then Karin takes her to Mias family house. Five years have passed. Karin wonders whether the woman is still here. However, even if she doesnt bring Molly over, she wille here alone. Pushing open the door, she sees a garden of barren grass, indicating that this ce is unattended for a long time. The two of them walk in the direction of the living room one after the other. And when they enter the living room, a woman in her forties asks in surprise, "Who are you looking for?" Karin asks out loud, "Is Miss Mia here?" "Who are you?" "I am her friend." "Oh good, she''s in the room. I''ll go get her toe out." The woman turns toward one of the rooms and knocks on the door, "Miss Mia, you have a friend here." A momentter, the door opens. And Karin hears the sound of a wheelchair sliding. Then she slowly raises her eyes and stares at a pair of feet in the wheelchair up to the face. If it weren''t for the eyes that are still full of hatred for her, Karin probably cant recognize the person in front of her. Mia is even more emaciated than she was five years ago. She, who is originally lean and thin, is even thinner than before, looking almost like a skeleton. With her hai being scattered on both sides of her face, her eye sockets look deep. Her face is sallow. Her lips are dry and cracked. And her two hands on the wheelchair are frighteningly bony. Molly takes a step back. And Karin knows that she is shocked. "Karin, how unexpected it is. Here we meet again." Mia coldly opens her mouth. Originally, Karin thought that only her appearance has changed. However, hearing her voice, she realizes that even her voice has changed into a gloomy, scary one, which is more in line with her current appearance. Chapter 257 A Tragic Wedding Night 2 Chapter 257 A Tragic Wedding Night 2 "Not at all. I said that we would meet again five years ago." "So, you''vee to show off your happiness to me, right?" "That''s just your thinking. I never have to show off my happiness." "Heh, then why did youe? To see if I''m dead? And see if I continue to linger on?" "I bring this youngdy here to get acquainted with you." Karin points to Molly behind her. "Who is she?" Mia looks askance at Molly sharply and eyes her up and down. "She is the one who wants to follow your suit. And she asked me to persuade Troy to marry her. I couldn''t decide for a while. So I wanted to hear your opinion." The look on Molly''s face is gloomy. And she probably doesnt expect that Karin will mock her like this. "Hearing my opinion? Heh, what kind of advice can I give you? If you really want to listen to my opinion, then I won''t be polite." Mia hooks her hand at Molly, "Come here." Molly, who is stunned, doesnt go over. "Come over. It''s not like I''m going to eat you alive." Since Molly has said so, if Molly didnt go over, it would seem that she looked down on Molly. So she moves rather reluctantly and walks over. "Squat down." Seeing that she doesnt move, Mia roars in anger, "I told you to squat down! Cant you hear me? I do not like to look up to talk to others!" Molly''s heart trembles. Then she slowly squats down. As soon as she squats down, Mia presses her shoulders with her bony hands, "Listen to me, you have to steal Troy at all means. Dont lose to that woman. Although I failed, it doesnt mean you will fail. You surely can seed. Because I will burn incense and pray for you every day, hoping that you can fulfill the wish in your heart as soon as possible as well as that in my heart. Hahaha..." N?velDrama.Org content rights. Molly, who is intimidated by her eerie smile, falls to the ground. And for a long time, she doesnte to her senses. After she does, she wants to leave this horrible ce. However, as soon as she gets up, her hand is grabbed by Mia. And MIa says, "Did you hear what I had said? Remember to snatch him up. If you fail, then we''ll all die together! I will be ashamed to live in this world." "Let go of me!!!" Molly struggles hard. And she has been convinced that Mia is crazy and mentally abnormal. "Promise me. And I''ll let go of you." "Nuts. Let go of me!" Karin coldly stands aside, watching the two of them being entangled together. And she isnt moved in the slightest. From now on, she is no longer the silly woman who would only cry when she was set up by others in the past. And she will take the initiative to defend her lover. Molly doesnt expect that Molly, who is thin and skinny, will have so much strength. No matter how hard she struggles, she cant pull her hand out of Mias gripping. In an instant, she, who is annoyed, leans forward and knocks Mia, knocking her and her wheelchair to the ground. Then she pulls her hand back. However, Mollys long and sharp nails, which havent been manicured over the years, scratch her hands, leaving a long bloodstain. Mias maid screams and rushes to pick up Mia on the ground. But Molly draws back her hand and runs out. She simply doesnt to stay in this frightening ce for a more minute. Karin helps Mias maid pick up the girl on the ground and then coldly says, "I won''t let her be the second Mia." Then she leaves without looking back. Outside the door of the house, Molly doesnt leave. Instead, she sits in the car, waiting for Karin to come out. Karin isnt surprised that Molly doesnt leave. She knows exactly why she is still here. So she pulls open the car door and sits inside. Seeing her holding a tissue and wiping the back of her hand which Mia scratched, she casually says, "Is everything okay?" Molly questions huffily, "Why did you bring me here?" "Before I reveal the answer to you, don''t you ever wonder who that woman is first?" "As for who she is, does it have something to do with me?" "Yes, it has nothing to do with you. But I''m doing it for your good. I''m afraid that you''ll go down the same path as she did." Molly is stunned, "What do you mean?" "Do you know why she has be what she is now? Previously, she looked more beautiful than you. She is a noblerdy from a rich family. And she was Troy''s fiance. But then because of various reasons, Troy broke off the marriage with her. Since then, she had been psychology disrupted, creating one trap after another, which all failed. In the end, she lost her legs. See her in the way, dont you think it is more painful for her to live than to die? Do you know why she, who is in so much pain, is still alive? Because she wants to see me have an unhappy life. Because only if I am unhappy will she feel happy." Molly, who is shocked, opens her eyes wide. She never expects that such a tragedy will have happened five years ago. "I have known Troy for seven or eight years, no, I should have truly known him for ten years. I have saved his life. So if you say you like him, I can understand. Because he also likes me because of this. But I can only understand you. Never will I give him to you. No matter how you try to persuade me in different ways, it is impossible. You dont have to try to use any method to make us break up. The reason why I brought you here to see Mia is that I want to let you know that a woman who used all the methods to separate us five years ago failed. And five yearster, are you confident that you can seed where she failed? If you appreciate that Troy saved your life, put away the thoughts you shouldn''t have in your mind. And as long as you stop walking along the lost path, I can pretend I didn''t hear what you had said to me today." After Karin finishes her words, she pushes open the car door and gets out of the car. At this moment, Molly surely needs enough time and space to organize her thoughts and to think about whether she needs to do some unnecessary struggle and take some useless paths. "Oh yes, don''t call him Troie again. You cant call him like this." Bending down to the car window to emphasize thest sentence, Karin turns to leave. Molly stares at her fading figure from the rearview mirror. And for the first time, a frustrated expression appears on her face, which is always confident... By the time Karin goes back to Ziteng Garden, it has been in the evening. Yuma has prepared the dinner, asking if she wants to eat dinner first. Karin refuses, saying that she will wait for Troy toe back and have dinner together. It isnt until eight p.m. that Troy goes home. And Karin has been waiting for him. On the table of the dining room, there sways a red candle with orange fire dangling on it. Hearing the sound of footsteps, she hurriedly turns around. And then, a soft smile blooms on her face. "Are you back?" "Yeah." ncing at the untouched meal on the table, Troy asks in surprise, "Haven''t you eaten dinner yet?" "I am waiting for you to eat dinner together." He reprimands her angrily, "You dont have to wait for me in the future. When it''s time, eat by yourself first." "Okay." Although she promises verbally, she doesnt think so in her heart. After eating dinner, Karin proposes to sit on the rooftop for a while. Then the two of them hold each others hands and goes to the rooftop. The lounger is still there. And they gaze at the familiar night sky, breathes the familiar air as they hold the familiar lover in each others arms. No matter how much unpleasantness they experienced during the day, at this moment, it all dissipates. She suddenly says without any signs, "Let''s get married." Troy is stunned, "Now?" "Yes." "It seems it is a bit inappropriate now. Wait for me..." "I don''t want to wait any longer." Karin tilts her chin, "I don''t need a grand wedding ceremony or a honeymoon. I want nothing. I just need you by my side." "Why do you suddenly want to get married now?" "I want to stay by your side in a little more legitimate excuse." Troy ponders on it for a moment and nods, "Okay, I agree." She reaches out and wraps her arms around his neck, smiling in satisfaction, "Then we''ll simply do it. Get a marriage license and call a few familiar ones to have a meal together. As for others, lets not bother with them." "Wont you feel aggrieved?" "Not at all. We are a couple for many years. Why should I be aggravated?" "Okay, all is up to you." "Then which day do you think is better?" Troy thinks about it, "Next Monday, okay?" "Okay, you don''t have to care about the details of the wedding ceremony. I''ll do it all. You just need to attend." She is distressed by the fact that he is now tied up. If Molly didnt say those words today, she wouldnt propose so at this juncture, Troy is caught up by so much trouble now. And he can no longer afford to let the tragedy of Mia happen. So she has to get rid of those unnecessary troubles for him, vowing to defend her marriage and her family. Chapter 258 A Tragic Wedding Night 3 Chapter 258 A Tragic Wedding Night 3 "Thanks." He kisses her lips. Exerting his force slightly harder, he hugs her tightly. The next morning, Karin receives a call from Lily, inviting her to be a guest at her home at noon. And she agrees readily. It has been five years ever since they saw each other thest time. When they see each other again, Karin sees that Lily, who still looks so beautiful, is as charming as she was back then. However, it is just that behind her, there hides a lively and naughty child, who is blinking a pair of clear and big eyes. And he is looking at the strange woman in front of him curiously. "Sis Lily..." As Karin lightly calls Lily, she feels that there is some heat in her eyes and that she feelsplicated in her heart. "Karin." Likewise, Lily also has mixed feelings in her heart. However, in her heart, she senses more joy. "Pleasee in." Lily lets Karin in and takes her hand as she says, "I never thought we would see each other again. After you left five years ago, I thought you would nevere back." As the saying goes, everything in the world is unpredictable. Five years ago, Karin wouldnt have thought that she would leave Troy one day. Likewise, five yearster, she doesnt expect that she will come back to his side. "I just found out that you had arrived in Zurichst night. And I have been excited all night long. And the next day, I heard Troy say that you had given birth to a child who is his mine. I cant be happier in my heart." At the mention of this, Lily feels quite ashamed and says, "Fortunately, you didnt do as I say back then, that was, to get rid of the child." "It all happened in the past. So don''t mention it. Besides, Sis Lily, I don''t me you either. You weren''t the only one that advised me to abort the baby at that time. It is just that fortunately, the baby was his." "I am so happy that you dont me me. Only after I be a mother can I rte what you were feeling at the time..." Lily pulls the little boy who has been hiding behind her forward and points to Karin, "Bruce, call her Auntie." Karin, who is surprised, goes forward to pick up Bruce in her arms, "Sis Lily, I indeed didn''t expect that you will have a child as well. Is it that guy''s child?" "Yes." Lily smiles, "It turns out that it was so easy to get him to agree to marry me. As soon as I told him I was pregnant, he surrendered right away. I have wasted my time over those years for nothing." "So you''re married now, right?" "Yes, I did. I got married three years ago." "What a pity that I couldn''t attend your wedding, Sis Lily." Karin looks at Bruce and thinks of her daughter. Patting his little face, she says, "Handsome Boy, could it be that I am quite pretty? Howe you keep staring at me like this?" Bruce doesnt know how to get along with someone he just met. And he hides behind his mother again. "By the way, where is Sis Arya? How is she doing now?" "Arya also got married. She married a British pianist. And she got married the winter before thest." Karin nods without asking how Mn is doing. Although Mn is Troy''s eldest sister, Karin will never forget who is the root cause of her pain over these five years. "Arya and I sort of have found the man we love. It is just that Sis Mn is still the same. The nopetitive Stanley is as flirtatious as ever. Because of you, over these years, Troy doesnt get along with her. Sis Mn is quite lonely." "Do you have time next Monday?" Karin, who doesn''t want to talk about Mn, changes the subject. "Yes. What''s wrong?" "I''m getting married that day. And I''m inviting you to attend my wedding." Lily asks excitedly, "Really? With Troy?" Karin smiles in amazement, "Of course. If not with him, who else can it be?" Originally, Lily looks surprised. However, the next second, her face turns gloomy as she says, "Originally, I thought my Troy wouldnt be in the mood to think about holding a wedding ceremony now?" "I''m the one who proposed it." "Why did you propose getting married now? You should also know that he is so busy now, right?" "I know. But I still want to get married so that he will have fewer excuses to kick me out as well as stop other women from having him on their minds. We wont have a grand wedding. The simpler the wedding is, the better it will be." Lily sighs slightly, "Good then. You should have held a wedding ceremony five years ago. It is time that you should hold one now." "Then it''s a deal. Remember to show up then." "What are you talking about? It is Troys wedding. As his sister, I surely have to attend then. If I can help you with anything, just say it. And by the way, what about your kid? When will you bring her over?" "I don''t n to bring her over here for the time being. I''ll wait until the situation is more stable. Moreover, she will be safer by my parents side. "That''s true." Karin''s long-awaited wedding finally goes on as scheduled. And they hold the wedding in Zurich Cathedral. Since Troy and Karin dont announce the news to the public, few people know about it except for Robert and Billie as well as Troy''s three elder sisters. Although they dont inform Mn, she still shows up, indicating that she should have got the news from Lily. It is not until they have walked down the aisle and stood in front of the solemn priest that Molly shows up. And she looks at the couple in front of her in shock as her eyes well up with tears. It is not because she is moved. Instead, it is because she doesn''t expect that Karin will marry Troy in secret. She, who is suffering from a huge shock in her heart, wants to shout, asking them to stop the wedding ceremony from going on. However, as she meets Karins eyes and sees that Karin is standing next to Troy, she holds herself back. After all, Troy treats her as if she were a sister of his. And he surely wont give up his wedding for her. There is even a possibility that because of her impulse, they can no longer be friends. As the melodious wedding songes to an end, the priest begins to read the vows, "Lord, wee before you to witness the blessing of this man and this woman who are here to be bound by holy matrimony. Following the will of the Lord, they are united in marriage for life and eternity. From now on, they will walk together in joy, love each other, help each other, educate each other, and believe in each other. The Heavenly Father has blessed the couple. They will be blessed with the grace of the Holy Spirit; they will love the Savior, and they will be praised in front of the Lord for the rest of their lives." After reading the vows, the priest, who is also a master of ceremonies, continues, "Imand you to confess before the Lord about any reason that prevents you from being united. Either you present it at once or remain silent forever." A moment of silence represents the fact that nothing is preventing them from being united with each other. Then the priest says to the bride, "Do you wish this man to be your husband and marry him? In sickness and in health, or for any other reason, will you love him, care for him, honor him, ept him, and remain faithful to him forever until the end of your life?" The bride replies, "I do." The priest asks the bridegroom again, "Do you wish this woman to be your wife and marry her? In sickness and in health, or for any other reason, will you love her, care for her, honor her, ept her, and remain faithful to her forever until the end of your life?" The bridegroom replies, "I do." N?velDrama.Org content rights. After that, the priest says to the crowd, "Are you all willing to bear witness to their marriage vows?" Although the crowd is small-sized, they answer loudly, "Yes." Except for Molly who doesn''t answer, everyone else among the crowd responds, including Mn who didn''t think highly of the marriage at first. Troy takes Karin''s right hand and says, "In the name of God, I solemnly swear, I ept you as my wife. And from this day forward, in sickness and in health, for better or for worse, I will love you and cherish you until thest day of my life." Karin also raises her hand, "In the name of God, I solemnly swear, I ept you as my husband and that I will love you and cherish you from this day forward, whether it is in sickness and in health, for better or for worse. I will be always so until thest day of my life." They lower their hands and exchange their wedding rings. And the bridegroom ces the ring on the bride''s left ring finger and says, "I give you this ring, which represents a symbol of love. In the name of the Father and the Son as well as the Holy Spirit, I give you all that I have." The bride puts the ring on the groom''s left ring finger and says the same words. Then the priest takes the right hands theirs and says, "The bride and groom vow to each other and ept each others ring. In the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit, I pronounce you as husband and wife. God has joined you together. And no one shall break you apart. God will bless you, pray for you, and grant you with glorious merit. And you will live and die together. Amen..." Then the bride and groom face each other. And the groom kisses the bride. From now on, they will hold each others hand and stay together until thest day of their lives. After finishing the wedding ceremony in the church, Karin and Troy officially tie the knot. And every one of the crowd attends the wedding banquet in the evening except for Molly. The wedding banquet is held in Ziteng Garden. Karin, who doesnt want to sit with Mn, quietly gets up and goes to the garden. Soon, Billie alsoes out and sits next to Karin. Then she reaches out and puts her arms around Karins shoulders, sighing, "Time flies. As I recall the past and think of the time when we reported at college as freshmen, you were a young and innocent girl. In the blink of an eye, ten years have passed. You have be a five-year-old child''s mother. And I''ve be a so- called shrew." Chapter 259 A Tragic Wedding Night 4 Chapter 259 A Tragic Wedding Night 4 Karin smiles, "Your words sound somewhat exaggerating. It is just that you have a few freckles on your face." "I send you my blessing. Originally, I have been feeling stuffy in my heart. Seeing you and Troy get married now, I feel much better in my heart. As the priest read the vows, I also understood a lot of truth. In fact, for two people who truly love each other, it is not an easy thing for them to be together. And it doesnt matter whether they have a child or not. If two people who dont love each other liver deliver a bunch of children, they will have a more difficult life. So I''m satisfied and relieved." "It''s good that you can think like this." Karin is sincerely happy for her best friend. As the two of them recall the past, they keep chatting for more than two hours. And the banquet in the living room finallyes to an end. Robert, who is drunk, is in a mess. Seeing that he cant even walk steadily, Billie yells in annoyance, "Didnt I tell you not to drink? Did you take my words for nothing? After you are home tonight, kneel and admit your mistake." Karin jokes on the side, "Hey, howe you are doing this nowadays?" "Stop gloating there. Go see troy." Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Lily and her husband also walk out together. And her husband, who is a little drunk, yells, "Robert, next time, if we have the opportunity to drink with each other again, I believe that I can overwhelm you when ites to drinking..." "Go ahead. I am not afraid of you at all..." "Do you want to go on drinking? Time to go!" Billie growls, turns her head to Karin, and says, "We will leave first. Someday, we will entertain you at our house." Well, okay. Take care of yourselves on the way." Karin waves her hand and sees Lily and her husband off. After that, she walks Sis Arya and her husband to the door. Only after she sees all of them off does she realize that Mn had silently left by herself at some point. Mn, who came alone tonight, didn''t seem to talk much over the dinner. After all, everyone else was in pairs. And she was the only one that came here alone. Moreover, she, who didn''t seem to get along with others, said even fewer words. "Miss Karin, Mr. Troy is drunk, yelling that he can''t find his bride..." Karin rushes back to the living room and sees Troy lying on the sofa, shouting vaguely, "Honey Honey, where did you go..." Honey? A word I heard for the first time. Karin smiles and goes over to caress him, "You drunk so much. Do you want to sleep with me tonight or not?" Although Troy is drunk, he is conscious and sober. Then he hugs her directly, Of course, I want to. I want to sleep with you now..." Yuma is cleaning up the table in the dining room. Fearing that she will make fun of them, Karin blushes, holds up Troy''s arms, and drags him upstairs. When they are in the bedroom, she wants to go get a hot towel with which he can wipe his face. However, Troy wraps around her tightly as if he were an octopus, making her have difficulties gasping for air, "Troie, let go of me first. I will help you wash your face." "Call me honey. We got married. Howe you still call whatever Troie?" "I will call you honey after you sober up tomorrow." "No, call me honey now..." "Then you should let go of me first. I can hardly breathe." Troy slightly loosens his grip, "Okay, call me honey..." "Honey." "Your voice is so low that I cant hear you." "Honey." "I still can''t hear you. Call louder." "Honey..." This time, Karin makes up her mind that if he still said that he couldn''t hear her words again, she surely would rip off his ears without any hesitation. "It makes me so lost..." Troy sighs and reaches out to rip off her clothes. Karin stops him in a hurry, "Wait. I''ll go brew you a cup of honey water. I dont want to sleep with a drunkard on my wedding night." "It''s okay. Don''t worry. I won''t fall asleep in the middle of making love..." "You have to drink the honey water. The smell of your alcohol is too strong. I cant stand it." He has no other choice. So he falls over to the side and waves his hand, "Hurry up..." Karin gets up and runs downstairs, blends a cup of honey water quickly for him. however, she goes upstairs, only to find that Troy haspletely lost his consciousness. Hehe. She gazes at the full cup of honey water in her hand, wondering whether she shouldugh or cry. Sure enough, Troy wont fall asleep halfway making love with her. Because he has fallen asleep before making love with her. She moves his body, undresses him, and covers him with the quilt. Then she walks into the bathroom and gets a wet towel, and wipes his face, gently saying, "I''m the one who will take care of you and guard you against now on. Finally, I be your wife." After wiping his face, she is about to stand up. However, Troy vomits and throws up all over her. Karin ispletely stunned on the spot. And it isnt until quite a whileter that shees to her senses and sighs heavily. She thinks, It is such a tragic wedding night. I cant be more helpless In the morning, as she is still asleep, she is awakened by a hazy pleasure. And as soon as she opens her eyes, she finds Troy lying on top of her, startling her. Then she asks, "What are you doing?" He asks her yfully in return, "Can''t you see what I''m doing?" "Howe you did so while I was asleep Why didnt you wake me up?" She is so shy to finish her words. Although the two of them are already a couple, she feels embarrassed while saying so. "I just want to wake you up in another way." Karin blushes and res at him, "Do you know what you did to mest night? "I don''t seem to have done anything to youst night, okay?" "Think about it more carefully." I indeed can''t remember anything. However, there is one thing that I''m sure of. We didnt sleep with each other. So as soon as I opened my eyes, the first thing I did was hurry up and sleep with you." ... The day is getting brighter and brighter. And the clock by the bed indicates that it is already seven a.m. Karin urges Troy, "Time to get up." He wraps his arm around her waist with his lips pressing to her ear, whispering, "I don''t want to get up. I just want to be with you." "Do you forget that we officially tied the knot yesterday? there will be more days for us to be together in the future. Get up." She reaches out and pulls him up. Then, acting like any wife who loves her husband dearly, she helps him pick his clothes and tie so that she can make him look imposing and wless. "I want to work in yourpany next month. Although I probably cant help you too much, I will try my best." Troy kisses her forehead and says gratefully, "I''m d that you have this kind of intention." After eating breakfast, she sends him out, urging him toe back early in the evening. And he nods in agreement, kisses her again, and then drives down the mountain. As soon as Troy leaves, Karin hurries back to Ziteng Garden, runs straight upstairs, and runs to Troy''s study. There, she finds a series of books rted to business enterprise management and begins to read them and study them in earnest. Starting from today, she wants to train herself in the shortest possible time so that she can be Troy''s helper at home as well as in hispany. She knows that he works hard every day. However, while facing her, he always forces a smile. And she never asks about hispany''s affairs and the three murders. Because she doesnt want him, who has been troubled by these things during the day, has to hear her talk about these matters when he is home at night. What she can do now is enrich herself and get ready for all the battles. And when Troy needs her most, she can appear by his side in time. Like Robert, she will be someone useful to him. At 10 a.m., Robert knocks on the door of the President''s office and says with a worried look on his face, "Mr. Troy, I officially received a call from the police department, asking you to go to undergo an interrogation tomorrow." Troys long eyshes move. And he realizes that the situation is more serious than he thought. He is considered a big shot in Zurich. If the case hadnt developed to a certain extent, the police department wouldnt have given him such an order. He lightly replies, "Got it." "So what now? Shouldn''t we think of a countermeasure?" "No need. The fact that I am innocent is always there. I didnt kill anybody. In my opinion, however bold they are, they wont dare to charge me with murder." Chapter 260 An Unexpected Discovery 1 Chapter 260 An Unexpected Discovery 1 Before Troy officially goes to the police station to coordinate with the investigation, theizens have been discrediting him, saying that he is a treacherous businessman who will do whatever it takes to achieve his goals. And as long as someone stands in the way of his fortune, they will all be driven to a dead end. And even their rtives wont be spared. The overwhelming reports cause a great negative impact on the Charlie Group, making its stock price plummet. But at this time, out of nowhere, someone begins to buy the Charlie Group''s shares, which is the same as the situation when Troy and Lennon confronted each other. Troy temporarily holds an emergency meeting, only to be faced with the condemnation of a group of old shareholders who have been with thepany over the years. And he apologizes and says, "I''m sorry, I didn''t consider this point. And someone else is taking advantage of the situation now." Whether it is him or Lennon who is the supreme ruler of thepany, thepany is still surnamed the Charlie Group as well as the Charlie family''s property. However, if thepany was acquired by a person of unknown origin, then the situation would be quite serious. Troy didnt anticipate this problem at the time. Neither did he expect that others would follow his suits, collect the small shares, and then first be thergest shareholder before acquiring the whole company bit by bit. "Now is not the time to say sorry. Thepany''s stock price has fallen to three percentage points. And outsiders are lusting for thepany. You have to tell us what you are going to do now! "I will be responsible to the end. Please don''t worry. Give me some time. And I will take care of everything." Bang! The door of the conference room is pushed open. And Troys third and fourth uncles walk in. "Why are you here for discussion? Just rece him." Troy''s third uncle looks straight at the shareholders with a gloomy look on his face and says, "As you can see, he, who is now entangled in awsuit, can no longer take care of himself. So how can he have the energy to care about thepany? Now the situation is so serious. We can no longer trust him. We should push someone else out to be in charge. Stabilizing the situation of thepany is the wise thing to do!" Troy asks coldly, "Then who will you rmend? And who do you think is more suitable, Third Uncle?" "Of course I rmended someone more capable and more responsible with a clear family background to take care of thepany." "No matter who this person is, it has to be surnamed Charlie, right? Then please tell us, who is the suitable candidate in your mind now?" Originally, Troys third and fourth uncles were standing up for their brother, Lennon. However, unexpectedly, Lennon was identally killed. Although the murderer has not yet been determined, the two of them have ascertained that it is their nephew, Troy, who is the murderer. After a brief panic, they certainly agree that they should strip him of power. Otherwise, sooner orter, they will also end up in the same situation as Lennon. "There are many people in the Charlie family, including Lennons son, my son, and your fourth uncle''s son. Although your Uncle Emmanuel doesnt have a son, his ability is not worse than yours. So all these people are candidates. And they are more suitable than you to manage thispany now." Troyughs sarcastically, "Regarding First Uncle''s son, Simon Charlie, I gave him a subsidiary company, naming him its general manager. And three years have passed. Thepany always has a negative turnover. Third Uncle, as for your son, he was expelled from the school before he finished his study there. As for the reason for his expulsion, I think we dont need to say it in front of so many people, right? As for Fourth Uncle''s son, a man who is afraid to go out when it''s dark, can he hold up the heavy responsibility of managing apany?" After he finishes his words, he looks askance at the shareholders, "Everyone, the way you see it, are you willing to let such a person take over thepany?" The crowd is silent. And Troy''s third uncle res in exasperation, "Even if these people you mentioned are unsuitable, what about your Uncle Emmanuel? Is he unsuitable too?" "Does Uncle Emmanuel know that you are championing him like this? I advise you to ask him first. Although people''s desires are like bottomless pits nowadays, not everyone is overwhelmed by the desire for profit. Uncle Emmanuel and the two of you are not the same. He can''t do things to kick me down when I am broke." Troy''s third uncles face turns red as he taunts him, saying, "Everyone, think about it, my elder brother died for no reason. Finally, who surely has something to do with it? If you want to destroy thispany with your own hands, then continue to support a person who is tied up inwsuits!" Troy''s third uncle throws open the door and leaves. And the shareholders who are originally silent get up and say "For the sake of working with your father back then, we will trust you for a few more days. If the situation is still not reversed at all or even worse than now, then sorry that we can only make other ns." Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Robert walks out of the conference room with Troy and says in exasperation, "The old fox, Lennon, finally stopped making troubles. But I didn''t expect two more foxes to emerge." "Pay attention to your words. If your words were heard by others and became evidence to use me of the murder, then however hard I tried, I surely wouldnt clear my name." Robert looks around warily and lowers his voice, saying, "I got angry for a moment, okay? And I didnt think that much..." The two of them go into an office and close the door tightly. Troy asks, "Have any new clues been found out about the cause of my uncle''s death?" "The new clues are all unfavorable clues to you. I heard that Simon recorded a statement with the police, saying that your uncle had told him before he died that if he had any idents, he should sell his assets and go far away, saying that you surely wouldnt let him go." Bang! Troy ms his fist on the desk, "Damn it "When he said this, it looks even more likely that you murdered your eldest uncle. So I guess the police department notified you to go under interrogation because of such a statement." "No, there surely is more important evidence." "It is clear that he wasn''t killed by you. Howe there is important evidence to prove that you are a murderer?" Robert roars in anger, feeling eager to find the one hiding in the shadows and skin him alive. Only after that will he be relieved. "This is a long-nned trap, at least, it has been nned for several years. Otherwise, how can I be in such a passive position? It seems that this person has been eyeing me for a long time. And he surely isnt an ordinary person." "Then shouldn''t we take any action now? We can''t just sit around and wait for death, right?" Troy nods, "Let''s solve thepany''s problems first. Go and find out the nameless guy who acquired the shares and check who he is?" "I''m angry when ites to this! When I went to acquire thepany, those shareholders refused, saying that the shares are their lives. But now it is good. As someone of unknown origin came to acquire their shares, they sold the shares to him easily. They are deliberately making things difficult for us!" "Now is not the time to get angry. Stabilize the situation first. In the future, when we solve all the issues, as for these people who are against me, I will make them regret it!" A haze shes across Troy''s profound eyes. And he clenches both fists tightly. And he is as angry as Robert. "Then will you go to the police station tomorrow?" "Yeah. If I dont go there, I will look guilty instead." "Good..." In the evening, Troy drives back to Ziteng Garden. Before getting off of the car, he tries to put on a rxed smile so that Karin who became his wife yesterday wont be worried about him today. In his opinion, a good man isnt supposed to make his wife worry about him. "Mr. Troy, you are back." Yumaes forward and takes his coat over, "Dinner will be ready soon." Seeing that Karin isnt downstairs, Troy asks in surprise, "Where is Madam?" "She is reading in the study. I wonder whether the books are so fascinating. She doesnte downstairs all day. I sent lunch up for her. And she didnt eat much." Troy smiles, goes upstairs, and quietly arrives at the door of the study. Then he opens the door slightly and takes a look inside, only to see Karin is busy reading books as she wrinkles her beautiful and willow-shaped eyebrows. It seems that she is thinking about something. He pushes open the door and walks in. As Karin intends to put down the book, he grabs the book in his hands, "The Essence of Business Enterprise Management?" Troy raises his eyebrows, "Are you, who arent going downstairs all day, reading this all day?" She nods her head in embarrassment. Originally, she wanted to wait until she officially reported to the company before telling him. But she doesnt expect to be discovered by him so soon. She, who has been absorbed in learning, didnt pay attention to the fact that it was time for him to go home. "Well..." "Did you do so for me?" "Yes." She nods again. Troy reaches out and hugs her into his arms, saying with a long sigh, "It''s very touching. But if you don''t even have the food well because of my thing, I would rather you shouldn''t do anything for me." Chapter 261 An Unexpected Discovery 2 Chapter 261 An Unexpected Discovery 2 "I did have food." "You ate very little. I heard it from Yuma." "That''s because I ate too many snacks while I was reading books. And as a result, I didn''t have much appetite when it was time to eat the main meal." "Don''t make excuses." He res at her with distress and says meaningfully, "Do you want to help me at thepany?" "Yes." Karin nods with unparalleled certainty and affirmation. "Thene on. You dont need to read these books. Your education level is not low anyway." "No. Although I did finish my master''s degree, all I studied was economics, which isnt of u=any use to you at all." "Of course, it is useful. For apany, its economy is its lifeblood. So it is useful." "But I want to help you more. In addition to the economy, regarding others, including operations, public rtions, and crisis management, I want to learn them." Seeing that she is so determined, Troy nods, "Good. Since you have such an intention, then learn more. I will teach you some things in the future. And I surely will train you to be the second Robert." "Thank you. It is great!" Karin happily kisses him fervently on the cheek, which Troy has been looking forward to. "Let''s go down to eat." "Okay." He leads her downstairs the same way he did years ago. He always leads her like this. Karin looks at the man walking in front of her and silently prays in her heart that besides in this life, she will let him lead her in her future next lives. She willingly follows his footsteps. And she will do so even if it is to the end of the world. Regardless of the hardship and the danger, they can only go forward rather than step backwards. Troy arrives at the police station on time. Robert opens the car door for him. As soon as he gets out of the car, he is presented with dazzling shlights, making him close his eyes slightly. With an indifferent look on his face, he strides into the police station. The presence of the media makes him very unhappy. But it is inconvenient for him to re up now. So he disappears under the spotlights as quickly as possible. "Mr. Troy, please exin in detail how Jacobs body, who was smuggled in from L Country five years ago, was found?" "Instead of investigating the cause of my uncle''s death, why are you asking me about unrted people?" "Now, ording to the reports of informed sources, the case of Jacob''s murder is rted to you." In the gloomy interrogation room, an interrogator holds relevant documents and asks Troy, who is sitting across from him. "What does it have to do with me?" "Five years ago, he was the one who hit your fiance with his car and made her disabled. And although you didn''t care about itter on the surface, in reality, you didn''t let him go, did you?" "Is there any definite evidence for this? Or is it just your spection?" "Based on the results from the investigation, we made relevant guesses." "If the resultsing from the investigation prove that I killed him, then show me the results instead of guessing out of thin air." Troy''s tone is quite rough. And the interrogator cant get angry because of his status. So he suppresses his anger and says, "We arew enforcement officers. And we have the right to analyze the case." "Then what is your analysis now? Do you think I killed him?" "From the statements recorded by the witnesses back then, it is true that you killed him. But there are still some doubts. That''s why we are here to confirm the truth from you." "The truth of the matter is that I didnt kill him. His death has nothing to do with me at all. So is the case of my eldest uncle, Lennon ." "Anyone who has killed someone surely won''t admit that he killed someone. So..." With a snap, Troy pounds on the table and says in a cold voice, "I demand a recement." "Recement? Who will you like to have reced?" "Change the interrogation officer. Because your ability to handle the case makes me suspect that the day of clearing my name may be far away!" The interrogating officer across him changes his face and says patiently, "Please dont obstruct official business. Or else..." "Go ahead" Bang! Troy stands up, "I just came here to cooperate with your investigation. You can''t do anything to me!" Noticing that the atmosphere isnt right, the assistant interrogator on the side hurriedly makes it up, "Well, well, since he asked for a change, then do as he said." After changing the interrogation officer, the police continue questioning Troy regarding the case just now, "Mr. Troy, we summoned you to the case today. Because someone provided us with an important clue yesterday, that is, the night before Jacob disappeared, you had driven to his residence, that is, after you went there, he disappeared the next day." This inquisitor is good, striking down to the point right away. "Yes, I was there. But I went there to tell him something. I didnt know that he would leave the next day. Neither did I force him to leave." "What things did you say to him? Can you reveal them to me?" Seeing him frowning, the inquisitor immediately exins, "Although some of it is private, we want to know if what you said is what caused him to disappear." "Five years ago, my wife saved his life. Andter she recognized him as a brother. It was indeed because of my wife that I released him on bail for the crime of intentional assault and arranged a job for him in mypany. I went to him that night because I overheard that he had a crush on my wife. And I just warned him to put away his deviant feelings. Besides that, I said nothing else. As for the reason he left, it probably is because of this. But his death has nothing to do with me." "Is there any evidence to prove that Jacob harbors an ulterior motive for your wife? Or is there anyone who can prove that what you said to him then was just a warning and not a threat?" "No, I was there alone." "Then I''m afraid things are not looking favorable to you." "He left and went to an underground casino in Glorious Casino Venue, which you police surely know how chaotic it is. It cant be more normal for him to die there. Why would you think it surely has something to do with me?" N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "As for this, we have investigated it. Jacob wasnt killed there. Based on the hospital''s death registration time, he died at 9:00 p.m. on June 13. And at 8:00 p.m. that night, he showed up in the area around Shengjing Casino, which the surveince video there can prove. In that case, he was killed in the hour between 8 p.m. and 9 p.m. And how did you find him in such a short period?" "Because my wife had been looking for him. So I sent my assistant to help her find him, which was indeed a coincidence. But the fact is that my assistant was rushed there after receiving a call from the person he arranged to find Jacob. At that time, Jacob had been beaten up and badly injured. And on the way to the hospital, he died." The interrogator nods, "Okay, that''s it for today. Pleasee back here tomorrow." "Why? Do you think I''m idle?" "I''m sorry for taking up your time. But we are also following the procedure. Please be more considerate." Karin learns about TroyS being called to the police station for interrogation at three o''clock in the afternoon. When she is reading a book in the study, she encounters a problem that she finds confusing. So she turns on theputer and searches for rtive information online, only to inadvertently find that Troy is being scolded very badly on the Inte, saying that he is ruthless and murderous. And there is also a picture of him in front of the police station. Reading the reports, she is stunned at first. And she begins to breathe with difficulties. Last night, after he came back home, he chatted with her happily without mentioning that he was going to be interrogated today. Neither did he mention that he had been scolded on the Inte. Since he didnt say it, she didnt find out anything at all. Karin thinks that she is indeed the most ipetent wife in the world. Karin shuts down theputer, gets up, and walks to the window, feeling suddenly very sad and lost in her heart. She cant imagine how pressured Troy is while facing the pressure of public opinion and how hard it is for him to force a smile while facing her at home. Fetching the cell phone out of her pocket, she intends to call him. However, it turns out that after she gets Troys number from the phone book, she cant press the dial button. After she conflicts for a long time, she finally puts the phone back into the pocket. It is getting dark. Yuma, who has got the dinner ready, doesnt urge Karin to have dinner first. Because she knows that before Mrs. Troy is at home, Karin surely wont eat anything first. Karin stands outside the door of Ziteng Garden and walks back and forth while waiting for Troy. She wants to see him earlier tonight. So she runs out to wait for him here. An hour has passed. Two hours have passed. It isnt until at nine p.m. that she finally sees the familiar lights, which are the headlights of Troy''s car. And his car is parked in front of her. Chapter 262 An Unexpected Discovery 3 Chapter 262 An Unexpected Discovery 3 "Have you eaten dinner yet?" Getting out of the car, Troy looks at her with deep affection in his eyes with a warm smile on his face. Somehow, Karin looks at him with a simr smile on her face as well, feeling that she cant be sourer in her heart. Then she shakes her head and says in a strained voice, "No. I have been waiting for you." "Didn''t I tell you not to wait for me? Howe you didnt do as I said? "I do so asionally. Its not like I do it every day." Troy pokes her forehead grumpily, "Next time, you have to eat dinner before 7 p.m. Or you will regret it." "Okay." Karin always doesnt mean her words. Although she promises verbally, she says to herself in secret in her heart, I never regret marrying you. "In the future, if there are any difficulties, lets face them together, okay?" She suddenly reaches out and wraps her hands around his neck as the sadness in her eyes cant be clearer, "I am already your wife. We made a vow in front of God, saying that whether we are poor, rich, fortunate, or sick, we should firmly stand by each other''s side. You didnt forget what you had said so quickly, right?" Troy, who is stunned, asks with uncertainty, "Do you know all about it?" "Well, unfortunately, you didnt inform me about it by yourself." "I just don''t want you to be worried about me." "So the way you see it, do I look carefree now?" "I won''t hide anything from you onwards. And I''ll tell you the truth even if I know you''ll be worried, okay?" Her eyes are a little red. And she nods, "Yes." "Then go inside and eat dinner. I''ve already eaten something outside." Yuma reheats the food. And Troy sits in front of Karin and sees her have dinner only to hear her suggest, "Can you eat a little more food?" "I can''t eat anything anymore." "Don''t lie to me. You''ve lost a lot of weight recently." She reaches out to touch his face sincerely and feels especially bad in her heart, "No matter what happens in the future, I will stay by your side, always believe in you, and apany you." "Well, have dinner. Enjoy the food. Over dinner, don''t talk about these unpleasant things." Karin doesnt have any appetite at all. However, to stop Troy from being worried about her, she barely swallows a bowl of rice into the stomach. After going upstairs, she ponders on it for a moment and sits down next to him, asking, "What''s the result of the interrogation you did today?" Before that, she thought she couldnt help him with anything. So she didnt ask him anything, fearing that her question would annoy him. But now the situation is different. She is Mrs. Charlie. And Troy''s business is her business. Even if he is annoyed, she surely has to voice her confusion. "There is no progress yet. The investigation today is about Jacobs case." "Jacobs case?" Karin is shocked, "Do they think that Jacob''s death has something to do with you?" "Well, because I was thest person Jacob had contacted before he died." "How is that possible? If you wanted him to die in the first ce, you wouldn''t have gotten him out of the prison. Do these police officers know how to handle the case or not?" "You said so from your standpoint. The police wont understand the details of these issues." "But if it is because you are thest person the deceased had contacted before he died that you have to be designated as a murderer, wont it be too excessive?" "Because I approached Jacob and talked to him before he died, which makes me the most suspicious. And they think I said something to force him away." "Did you take the initiative to ask Jacob out? What did you say to him?" Troy sighs lightly, "Jacob likes you. Do you know that?" Karin suddenly opens her eyes wide and asks in surprise, "Do you know that too?" She remembers that she didn''t tell Troy about this back then. She did so because she was afraid that he would take this matter to his heart. After all, it is because of her that Troy let go of the one he would like to let go of the least. Going backward, if he found that the man he spared was fantasizing about his woman, he surely wouldnt ept it in his heart. "So, did you know it all along?" "Yes." "Did Jacob tell you?" "No, I went to his ce after his death, found a notebook by his bed, and read it from there." "Diary?" Troy asks urgently, "Is it still there?" Karin ponders on it, "I have to look for it. I can''t remember where I stuffed it at that time." "Then find it in a hurry. If you can find it, it can be evidence for me." "The cause of Jacobs death isnt mentioned in the diary." "I know. As long as it proves that Jacob does have love and affection for you, it will prove that what I imed is the truth." "Okay, I''m going to find it." Karin hurriedly rummages through the closet and looks for it. At the thought that she can use it as evidence for Troy, she is eager to turn the whole house upside down. "I found it!" As the saying goes, where there is a will, there is a way. At the bottom of the closet, she finds a thick notebook that has been yellow early and then hands it to Troy. He flips through it for a while and says with relief, "Great! With this, although I cant be 100% excluded from the suspicion with this notebook, at least, it will make me less a suspect." "By the way, I heard that you were involved in Billie''s case as well, right?" "That case has been closed." "Werent you involved?" "I was. But it was easily solved. Billie died by suicide. And her son is the best witness. Although the person who reported to the police said that I had killed her, he didnt know much about the incident. I let Robert bring Billie''s son to the police station to make a statement. And the case was quickly withdrawn." "So now your uncle and Jacobs case arent closed yet, right?" Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Well, although the police are now only questioning me about Jacobs case the real tricky case is my uncles case. I have a hunch that they surely n to wait until the end before releasing the most important evidence of my uncle''s case." "Who exactly is trying to harm you like this? Have you offended anyone recently?" Troy smiles self-deprecatingly, "There are many people who want to harm me. As for the people whom I have offended, there are so many of them that I cant count them over. To say it exaggeratingly, once I leave Ziteng Garden, I feel that enemies are on all sides and that everyone wants to put me to death." Karin sighs with worry, "At the end, who is that person? I think there is only one that wants to harm you. It is just that he is distracting you, making you feel like many people want to take away your life." "Well, don''t dwell on it. Even if it''s a ghost, sooner orter, I''ll uncover him." Troy takes her hand, "Let''s go to the study. I''ll impart you with some knowledge about social interaction and management." That night, Karin learns very seriously and masters many skills. However, the next morning, when she cleans up Troy''s clothes for him, she is in a particrly bad mood. Because Troy said that he had to go to the police station today. She doesnt want to see her beloved man face these troubles every day. But there is no better solution, after sending Troy away, she wants to quietly read a book, only to find that she cant focus on reading at all. Feeling distracted and dull in the room for a while, she immediately decides to go to Emmanuel. There are two reasons that she thinks of going to Emmanuel. Firstly, she wants to ask him to help Troy. And secondly, she is there to find out the rtionship between him and William. After changing her clothes, she indeed rushes to the Charlie familys vi. Before stepping into the door, she has some hesitation in her heart, wondering if Gigi had alreadye back five yearster and that if yes, would she still hate her as much as she did back then when she saw her here? "Who are you looking for?" A housemaid-like persones out and sizes her up suspiciously. "Oh, I''m looking for Uncle Emmanuel. I''m the wife of his nephew, Troy Charlie." "Wait a moment. I''ll go in and inform him." "Okay." Karin waits for less than two minutes before the maides out and says, "Master invites you in." She steps straight into the living room. And on the sofa in the middle of the living room, she sees Emmanuel who hasnt been aged, looking at her with a smile on his face. Then he gets up and says, "My niece-inw''s visit is indeed a great surprise to me." "Uncle Emmanuel, long time no see." "Yes, long time no see. Five years ago, you left without a word. I usually have a lot of chores. And I didnt have time to care about the rtionship between you. After you left, I heard from Lily about what had happened. Then I specially scolded Mn, saying she shouldnt have done something so stupid as Stanley who was confused. No wonder that Troy hates her. Even I cant forgive them. Setting aside the fact you are Troy''s lover, the one who was framed with you, William, was my most powerful talent. And he also resigned with me and went back to Edinburgh because of this incident. Chapter 263 An Unexpected Discovery 4 Chapter 263 An Unexpected Discovery 4 Karin is very surprised in her heart. She doesn''t expect that before she can ask anything yet, Emmanuel will speak first. She asks knowingly, "Could it be that the Hankseuk where I worked in Edinburgh is yourpany, Uncle Emmanuel?" "Did you leave Zurich and go to Edinburgh? And did you work at Hankseuk?" Emmanuel raises his eyebrows in surprise. And the expression indicates that he isnt disguised It seems that he indeed doesn''t know anything about this matter. "Yes. Don''t you know about it?" "I don''t know. That guy, William, didn''t even tell me about it." "Oh, he probably was afraid that if you knew I was there, you would inform Troy." "It''s possible." Emmanuel smiles. But then he feels that something is wrong, "Huh, even if I tell Troy about it, what will be wrong? Will it matter to him?" "Uncle Emmanuel, dont you know? He''s the one who has a crush on me." "Is that so?" Astonishment shes in Emmanuel''s eyes again. However, this time, besides astonishment, there is a hint ofplexity in his eyes as well. "It''s all in the past. Now that Troy and I are married. No one can interfere with our marriage again." "Did you two get married?" "Yeah, we got married the day before yesterday." "Well..." Emmanuel strokes his forehead and sighs, "As your second uncle, I cant be more shameful. I can''t believe I didn''t know anything." "It isnt your fault. It is that we are low-key. Since the current situation isnt good, we didnt want to make too much publicity." "By the way, can you not tell Troy about my acquisition of apany in Edinburgh?" She asks again knowingly, Why?" "Because my father stipted a rule during his lifetime that his children and grandchildren should not pursue a career in L Country. So It''s a bit not good if Troy knows about it." Although Karin doesn''t know how much of Emmanuel''s words are true and how much of them are false, she still smiles and agrees, "Okay, I will keep it a secret for you." The secret isnt long a secret. "Did youe to see me today for something?" Karin immediately replies, "Yes, Uncle Emmanuel, I want to ask you to help Troy. I dont understand the business. But I know that as people get along with each other, righteousness should be emphasized. I do not understand why among the ones in the grand Charlie family, except for those who are against him and harming him, howe no one can help him? Troy always tells me that you are the best person to him other than his father, Uncle Emmanuel. And he always respects you. That''s why I came to you, hoping you can help him if you can." Emmanuel lights up a cigarette, takes a deep puff, and says, "In fact, even if you don''te to me, I will help Troy. But the murder case is not like other things which can be easily solved. I have been thinking of ways and looking for connections. Don''t worry. As long as I am alive and breathing, I will never let anything happen to Troy." Although she knows that she should not trust anyone, at this moment of helplessness, she is still willing to trust Emmanuel in front of her. "Okay, then I''ll thank you on behalf of Troy, Uncle Emmanuel." "We''re a family. Don''t say anything out of politeness." Karin nces in the direction of the stairway and asks apprehensively, "Has Gigie back yet?" "Last year, she came back. I now put her to work in a branch. Sheined that I forced her to break up with Robert. Until now, she is still holding a grudge against me. As she came back and heard that Robert had married Billie, she was so angry that she didnt eat or drink anything for three days in a row. I almost wanted to beg her..." "Then did she go to make trouble in the Gray Family?" Karin is more concerned about this. "Of course yes. ording to her character, she surely wanted to make trouble there, only to be stopped by me. Only I could overwhelm her. I threatened her if she dared to go to the Gray Family and made trouble there, from now on, I wouldnt recognize her as my daughter. The thing she feared the most wasnt that I wouldnt recognize her as my daughter. Instead, she feared that I would disable her credit card the most. Hehe." "I didn''t expect you to be so reasonable, Uncle Emmanuel. I need to ask my good friend, Billie, to treat you to a meal someday." "That''s not necessary. It is not that I am reasonable. Instead, it is that I reached an agreement with Troy back then. In that case, I surely have toply with it, right? And besides, Robert and Billie had been married for a few years. Then what is the use of making trouble there? She is still an unmarried girl. If her reputation is ruined, nobody will dare to marry her in the future." Karin nods, "Uncle Emmanuel, your words do make sense." Seeing that it is gettingte, she gets up and says goodbye, "I''ll go back first. And I wille back here to visit you some other day, Uncle Emmanuel." "Stay for a meal before you go back." "No, I still have something to do." "That''s fine. Take time toe here with Troy so that we''ll have a nice meal as a family." Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Well, okay. Goodbye, Uncle Emmanuel." Karin nods slightly, turns around, and steps out of the living room. The sunlight outside is a bit harsh. And she breathes a sigh of relief and walks straight ahead. As she''s walking, a man walks across from her. As he lowers his head, Karin can''t see his face. When he passes by Karin, she instantly feels that he seems familiar to her. And it seems that she had seen him somewhere. But she can''t remember where. Pondering on it for a while in confusion, she pauses and turns her head to take a look at the figure walking into Emmanuels vi hurriedly. Then she is more certain that she saw him before. On the way back to Ziteng Garden, she carefully recalls in her head the man she just saw. The man is bald. And there is a scar on the back of his head. She should have seen him five years ago or even earlier than that. As for the exact time, she cant say it urately. But she surely has seen him. When she gets to the mountain, she calls Troy, "The interrogation is over, right?" "Well, it''s over." "Well? Any conclusion?" He seems very busy, "I''ll tell you about it tonight when I get back. There''s something that I have to take care of now." "Oh, okay." She hangs up the phone. And almost in a sh, she suddenly jumps up. She recalls it. She remembers who that man is. A few years ago, at a banquet held by Emmanuel, she was kidnapped by someone bizarre. By the time she woke up, she had been kidnapped to an unknown ce. At that time, she wore a blindfold and failed to see the appearance of those who had kidnapped her. However, in the middle of the night, when she went to the toilet, she uncovered the blindfold and saw the real face of one of the kidnappers through the doorway. That person is exactly the man she saw today. She remembers him very clearly. At that time, his back was to the door. And the most conspicuous thing about him is the hideous scars on his bald head. As soon as Troy gets out of the car, Karin rushes over to ask him, "How is it? Did the police read the diary?" "Yes, they did. And they believed my statement." "Does that mean that Jacobs death has nothing to do with you?" "It won''t be that easy. They''ll have to investigate it further to find out the truth." The two of them enter the garden gate side by side. And while eating dinner, Karin says earnestly, "Guess where I went today?" He raises his eyes and asks ndly, "Didn''t you read at home?" "No, I was trying to read. I just couldn''t focus on it. So I went to find Uncle Emmanuel." Troy raises his eyebrows in surprise, "Why were you looking for Uncle Emmanuel?" "I went there and asked him to help you. If he cant even help you, I don''t know who else in the Charlie family can." "Uncle Emmanuel has always been helping me. But things cant be solved with ease. And it takes some time." When Karin hears him say this, she puts down the chopsticks in her hands and asks with a grave expression, "Have you ever thought that the person who has been trying to harm you is your Uncle Emmanuel?" Troy, who is stunned, shakes his head, "No, anyone can harm me. But not him." "Why wouldn''t he be possible? Is it just because he was the one who treated you the best after you lost your parents?" "He was already good to me when I didn''t lose my parents. And that kind of emotion doesn''t arise in a day or two. Instead, it has been maintained for more than ten years." "But do you know who I saw today? I saw the kidnapper who had kidnapped me back then. He went to Uncle Emmanuel''s vi. Do you remember that when I was kidnapped, you shot and killed one of the kidnappers with the other one who was guarding the door getting away with it? He is the one I saw today. The reason why I still remember him after several years is that he is bald. And there is a striking scar at the back of his head. I dont want to link Uncle Emmanuel and the kidnapping case together. But think about it carefully, besides him, who else could do so? Apart from him, who can benefit from a snipe fight?" Originally, Karin thought she had made it so clear that Troy surely would be convinced. However, Troy says nothing and calmly chucks a piece of chickened wing into her bowl, "Eat it. The food is getting cold." Karin surely isnt in the mood to eat anything. She grabs his arm worriedly, "Honey, you can''t stop suspecting certain people because you don''t want to admit certain things in your heart..." Chapter 264 Mia Commits Suicide 1 Chapter 264 Mia Commits Suicide 1 Troy ponders on her words for a moment as he caresses the back of her hand with his hand. Then he pats her hand twice and says, "I wont easily trust others. Neither will I easily suspect others. With a little more understanding and tolerance, we can avoid the urrence of misunderstandings so as not to leave ourselves with regrets." Karin sighs heavily and understands in her heart that unless Troy sees it with his own eyes, it will be impossible for her to make Troy suspect his Uncle Emmanuel. Just when she is troubled by the appearance of the bald man, another person who troubles her also appears, that is, Gigi, Emmanuel''s daughter. That day, the weather is particrly good where the sun is bright and the gentle wind is blowing. Karin wants to take advantage of the good weather to nt some gorse so that they can bloom when autumn comes. After all, a garden with dandelions only looks somewhat dull. But she never expects that an unexpected guest wille to the garden at that moment. "Karin..." She looks up and sees the one in front of her. And although she is surprised, she greets her with a smile, "Yo, Gigi, long time no see." "Don''t be so affectionate., I don''t know you that well." Gigi snorts. She has matured a bitpared to what she looked like five years ago. But the nobility and arrogance in her bones are still there. "Are you looking for me for something? Come in and sit down." "No, I just stopped by. I was surprised to hear that you had returned to Zurichst night." "I''ve been here for some days now. Howe you just heard about it?" Karin teasingly asks, "But what are you surprised about?" "A few years ago when I was studying abroad, I heard that you had been chased away by Troy for fooling around with other men. But I didn''t expect you to be a woman of means and that you will rise again after a few years, causing me to feel guilty for so long, thinking that my initial curse hade true." N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Karin''s face bes gloomy as she says, "Although I''m not sure from whom you heard such rumors, it doesn''t matter to me. After all, rumors stop at the wise. As for the feelings between Troy and me, we dont need others to understand them. Besides, I don''t think you are the kind of person who would feel guilty for your once childish behavior, Gigi." "Hehe, I haven''t seen you for a few years. And you are as sharp-tongued as ever. Your words can kill someone invisibly." "Compared with some people, I am far worse. It is some others who are merciful and bloodless." "Are you talking about me?" Gigi points at herself mockingly. "Of course not. You haven''t cultivated to that level yet." "Then who are you talking about?" Karin looks at her meaningfully, intending to say that person is Emmanuel. But as the words reach her mouth, she holds herself back reluctantly. "Is everything okay? I''ll get busy. The sunlight is too poisonous. If I don''t bury the seedlings in the soil, they''ll all die." Oh, My God! Gigi snorts disdainfully and sarcastically, Howe you are so idle? Troy is so blind. He will almost end up going to jail because of severalwsuits. And his a woman only keeps thinking about taking care of a garden without being concerned about his matter at all. If he had married ady from a high-ranking officials family who was a good match for him, the problems would have been solved." "If you want to fight for your brother, you can help him. After all, everyone knows how to talk verbally. It''s only when they do it that it counts." "If I could help him, I would have helped him early. Do you think I am as indifferent as you? I''ve been pushing my dad every day to find connections to absolve him." "Heh, your father? Will your father help Troy? Your father probably wants his nephew to be doomed soon!" "What do you mean?" Karin thinks of that bald man. And in a moment of anger, she says what is in her heart. Looking at Gigi who is in shock and indignation, she simply makes everything clear, "Your father wont sincerely help Troy. "You''re talking nonsense!" Gigi jumps up angrily and points at Karin with a livid look on her face, "My father is not such a person! He treats my Troy better than he treats me. How dare you sow discord between us? I curse you for dying!" "As for everything we do, God is watching us. As for whether I am sowing discord between you and whether I am wronging him, one day, the truth wille out. Justice is in my heart!" Karin sneers, "If you think that my love for Troy is nothing, then the so-called affection you are talking about will be a piece of shit." Gigi ispletely enraged. She stampedes her feet and says fiercely, "Wait and see!" "What do you want?" Karin grabs her arm, "Go and tell your father?" "Yes, I am going toin to him. What? Are you afraid? If you dare to nder my father, just wait. I''ll make you regret it and bite your tongue off!" "If I was afraid, I wouldn''t have said it. Since I dare to say it, it proves that I''m not afraid. Your father hasn''t revealed who he is yet. That''s because he thinks no one knows his plot. Originally, I was wondering whether I should reveal him by myself or not. Considering that once I break up with him, he will kill Troy. So I have to hold myself back. If you didn''t force me today, I wouldn''t have told you. Now that you know, do whatever you want!" Karin turns around and goes back to the living room, thinking that those unnted chrysanthemums are destined to die innocently under the scorching sunlight. Gigi drives down the mountain in a frenzy as she drives the car at the fastest speed. On the way, the traffic police wave a g to slow her down. And she just ignores him. She is bing hotter-tempered. When she gets home, she rushes into the living room with an angry look on her face and yells at a maid, "Where is my father?" "The Master is in the study with a guest." "A meeting? To whom?" "I don''t know..." She wrinkles her eyebrows, ponders on it for a few seconds, and walks resolutely towards the study. A maid stops her in a hurry, "Miss, the master doesn''t like to be disturbed when he''s meeting his guests. You..." "Get lost." She res, scaring the housemaid to dodge away from her hurriedly. After she arrives at the door to the study, she is about to knock on it, only to hear the sound of conversation from inside, "How much is it now?" "51%." "Very good. Make it go up a little higher than this price" "Okay." Gigi bites her lower lip, wondering what she heard meant. But at that moment, the door of the study opens. And her father, who is standing inside, looks at her with a stunned expression, "What are you doing here?" "Oh, I have to ask you about something." "You should go first." Emmanuel nces at the young man behind him and then calls his daughter into the study, "Say it. What is it?" Gigi asks straightforwardly, "Are you trying to take over Troys position?" "His seat? Which position am I taking from him?" A trace of coldness shes under Emmanuel''s eyes. "You want to take over thepany that Grandpa left to him, don''t you?" "Who told you these words?" As she is about to tell him truthfully about what had happened in Ziteng Garden, Karin''s reminder that once the truth is revealed, her father will drive Troy to dead-end shes across her mind. "I heard some rumors outside." "Then you believe those rumors rather than me, right?" "No, Dad, it''s because I believe you that I confirmed it to you." Chapter 265 Mia Commits Suicide 2 Chapter 265 Mia Commits Suicide 2 When Troy receives a phone call from his Uncle Emmanuel, Emmanuel, saying that he has found the real killer of Jacob, Karin, who is very shocked, insists on following him down to the police station to see who the one that had murdered Jacob was. When the two of them arrive at the police station, Emmanuel has been there. Karin thinks of her previous suspicions about him and looks at him in an extremely unnatural way. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Troy asks with uncertainty, "Uncle Emmanuel, is it true that the murderer has been found?" "Yes, I already have solid evidence." "Who is it?" "It''s someone you know." Emmanuel says rather regretfully, "Go in first. You''ll find outter." The three of them walk into the police station. And the policee over to take a statement, "Mr. Emmanuel, you said you have found the real murderer who killed Jacob five years ago, do you have any evidence?" "Yes." The assistant whom Emmanuel brought over hands him a folder. Then Emmanuel takes out a pile of photos from it and says, "The real murderer who killed Jacob is this woman in the photo. Her name is Mia. She used to have a marriage engagement with the Charlie family." "Mia!" "Mia..." Karin and Troy speak in unison. Both of them are very shocked. They surely dont expect Jacob''s death would be rted to Mia again. "Five years ago, she had found someone from the underground and faked a car ident. The one who worked for her back then was Jacob. In that car ident, she broke her legs to save my nephew. Later, my nephew held a wedding with her. However, on the day of the wedding, Jacob suddenly appeared to expose her plot, making my nephew leave in anger. She then med all her misfortune on Jacob. And the two men in the photo are the two killers she hired at the time." Karin grabs the photos on the table and sees that Jacob was punched and kicked by the two men. There were many photos, most of which are scenes of fighting. And the rest are images of Mia talking with the two men. She can''t describe what kind of mood she is in. She is shocked, angry, and confused. Her hands holding the photos are shaking. And her ears are buzzing. When she ponders on this matter carefully, Mia is indeed a great suspect. If it werent for Jacob''s exposure, Mia surely wouldnt be where she was now. So Mia probably assumed that Jacob ruined her life and ruined her happiness. In that case, it is reasonable that she sought revenge on him. It''s just that they didn''t suspect her. After all, nobody will expect someone with broken limbs to hire a murderer. But now, the facts are right in front of them. After looking at the photos andparing the time shown on the photos with the time before Jacob''s death, the police immediately issue an arrest warrant for Mia. What is even more shocking and unexpected is that on the same day, Miamits suicide after Emmanuel provides the police with the photos that proved Troy''s innocence. By the time Karin and Troy get the news and rush to Mias residence first, the scene has been isted. And a police officer with a transcript book is questioning Mias maid. "When I came back, I found that the Lady wasnt in her room. So I looked for her everywhere and found her in the bathroom. She was lying in the bathtub. And the artery in her hand had been cut. There was blood on the floor. I was so scared that I fell to the ground. And it took me a while to get over it. So I ran over and called out to her. But her body was already cold. And she wasn''t breathing." "Is there anything unusual about her in the past two days? Or did anyonee looking for her?" The maid recalls, "The night beforest, a man came to her. And the two of them quarreled in the room. I vaguely seemed to hear that they were talking about something like photos and fees to make someone shut up. After that, I didnt pay attention to their conversation." On the way back, Troy doesnt say a word. And his face is gloomy. A long timeter, Karin says, "She''s dead in the end." Although Mia was originally someone she hated. And now Troy is cleared. She should reasonably be happy. But she isnt. Instead, she is so sad in her heart. She feels so not because of sympathy for Mia but because life is so fragile. "Do you think Jacob was indeed killed by someone hired by Mia?" Troy doesnt answer. And his face is as gloomy as ever. Karin then no longer asks him any further questions. She knows that even if Mia and Troy have nothing to do with each other, after all, the two of them were once going to get married. He surely doesnt want to See Mia end up in such a desperate situation. The news about Miamitting suicide spreads quickly through every corner of Zurich. And the Inte is buzzing with rumors. The most formal version goes like this, " Troy Charlie is the Charlie familys heir. His former fiance was ckmailed for hiring a murderer five years ago. And she If Mia hadn''t been Troy''s fiance, she wouldn''t have be the focus of public attention today. Mias fear of suicidepletely clears Jacobs case. To put it nicely, the evidence is conclusive. To put it bluntly, the dead cant talk. In the evening, Karin receives a call from Troy, saying that Emmanuel invited him to dinner at six o''clock in the evening and that he will drive back to pick her up so that the two of them can go to the appointment together. By the time they arrive at the Charlie family vi, Emmanuel has been standing outside the gate to greet them, patting Troys shoulder with a cordial smile, "Finally, you''ve solved a big problem." "Thank you, Uncle Emmanuel. This meal should be on me." Beyond words, Troy is grateful to Emmanuel for finding evidence to exonerate him. "What are you saying? Why should we, who are a family, be so polite to each other? Your father is no longer alive. And I am your father. Between a father and a son, no words of gratitude are needed." Karin holds Troy''s arm and remains silent. At this moment, Gigies out and calls out softly, "Troy." "Gigi." When Troy sees her, a smile appears on his face, "I heard that you''ve been working hardtely, right?" "Yes, what can I do if I don''t work hard? Someone threatened to cut off my economy. Other girls from a rich family surely arent as aggrieved as me." Gigi looks askance at Karin. And when their eyes meet, they have a meaningful look in their eyes. "Come on in. It is a good day today. Let''s have a good toast tonight." Chapter 266 Mia Commits Suicide 3 Chapter 266 Mia Commits Suicide 3 Emmanuel takes Troy''s shoulders. "Good." They walk into the living room one after another. And Gigi tugs on Karin''s sleeve, "Come with me for a moment." Karin then follows her over and goes into Gigi''s room. After Gigi closes the door, she says mockingly, "Do you still think my dad is a bad guy now?" Karin knows that Gigi surely is looking for her for this matter. So she replies lightly, "Maybe I misunderstood him." "What do you mean by maybe? You misunderstood him. I asked my dadst time. He told me in person that he didn''t think about snooping on things that belonged to Troy. If he indeed wanted to harm him, he wouldn''t have worked so hard to help him. Please watch out for your words and actions next time. After all, you cant talk nonsense randomly!" "Got it." Karin looks around her bedroom, "Is everything okay? I''ll go out if it''s." "The reason why I didn''t mention your name to my dad isnt that I like you. I don''t like you at all. I didn''t mention your name for the sake of Troy." "I know. But it''s still quiteforting to me." "Why?" "I''m d that you can think of the big picture. I''m impressed." Gigi snorts, "Come on. Although you say nice words, in your heart, you surely areughing at me." "Why should Iugh at you?" "You will beughing at me because of my stupidity. I believed your words and came back to question my father. How stupid I am..." Knock! Knock Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. There is a knock on the door of the room. And a maid shouts, "Miss, the master has asked you toe downstairs for dinner." "Got it." Gigi res at Karin, takes the lead, and pulls open the door as she walks out. The dinner is very sumptuous. And there is no one else on the scene except for Troy, Karin, Emmanuel, and Gigi Without others present, they can talk unscrupulously. Karin speaks, "Uncle Emmanuel, I have a doubt in my heart which has been troubling me..." "Oh? Say it." "How did you find those photos of Mia bribing a murderer? Troy has been asking Robert to check on it. But after Robert checks on it for so long, there are no clues. Robert shouldnt be that low efficient when ites to getting things done." Karin asks this question without discussing it with Troy. So Troy isnt aware of it. Even so, he doesnt intend to me her as he only slightly smiles. "These photos were sent to my door by someone." "Sent to your door?" Karin is a bit confused. "Two days ago, a man came to me and said that he had photos of a hired killer in Jacobs murder case five years ago, asking me to give him a sum of money to exchange for the photos. I didnt believe him at the time. So I said I would think about it for two days and then give him some feedback. Last night, when I looked at the photos of my youth, I saw a photo with my third brother. And I felt particrly bad, thinking that I didnt take good care of his son. So early this morning, I called the man and purchased the photos in his hands with a huge amount of money. Only after that did I know that Jacob was killed by Mia." Karin asks cautiously, "Is that man bald?" "Yes, how do you know?" Emmanuel seems surprised. "A random guess. I met that man when I came to see you that day." "Oh, no wonder." "In any case, thank you, Uncle Emmanuel, for your help." Troy raises his ss. "You''re wee. It is what I should do." Emmanuel drinks up a ss of wine and says with certainty, "Although your uncle''s death is still unsettled, don''t worry. I will also help you think of a way. Just focus on thepany''s affairs. Don''t worry about anything else." "Good." The two of them clink sses again. Seeing the sincerity in Emmanuel''s gaze, for a moment, Karin is conflicted as she thinks to herself, Do I indeed misunderstand him? Isnt he indeed the way I thought? Originally, she suspected Emmanuel because she saw the bald man. But now the identity of the bald man has been rified. Although she doesnt know who the man works, at least, judging from the signs, Emmanuel has nothing to do with the bald man. By the time the dinner ends, it is already past 10 p.m. Emmanuel walks the two of them out of the door and once again promises to help Troy get rid of suspicion as soon as possible. After a few pleasantries, Troy drives away. "Honey, I''m very conflicted in my heart now. Are you conflicted?" Karin feels that the atmosphere inside the car is a little stuffy. And she lets down the window a little. "What are you conflicted about?" "I find that I can''t understand Uncle Emmanuel more and more. Sometimes, it''s obvious that he looks like a bad guy. Sometimes, he suddenly looks like a good guy. In short, he''s a particrlyplicated person." "It is you who thinks of him as someone tooplicated. I told you at the beginning that never should we easily trust others or easily suspect others. It is you who has toplicate the simple things." "It''s not that I''m thinking in aplicated manner but that the bald guy is indeed suspicious." "You shouldn''t find him suspicious now, right?" She sighs, "It seems that the one who went to Mia for ckmail the night beforest has to be him. It is just that Mia couldn''t give him the amount of money he wanted. So he went to Uncle Emmanuel." "Well, there is such a possibility." "But did you find a very strange part?" "What is it?" "Why didn''t hee to you? And why did he go to Uncle Emmanuel instead?" Troy grips onto the steering wheel more tightly, "If it''s true as what you said, he is the person who kidnapped you in the first ce, that is, the person who wants my life. If hees to find me, wont he be asking for death?" "Yeah, that makes sense. But I don''t understand. Since he wanted to kill you back then, why did he help you now? It should be a good thing for them that you are in trouble with thew, right?" "He probably quit the gang over the years. Or he might be kicked out because of some matters. Since he was no longer in the gang, why should he intend to kill me? The two people Mia hired are probably from the same gang as he. And people in their business have a bad habit of taking pictures of their employers'' transactions behind their backs, which is also considered to leave a way out for themselves so that they can use the photos of their transactions to ckmail themter. Although ckmail failed, there is no shortage of sessful cases. For example, didnt the bald man this time seed in his ckmail?" "Then do you feel sad?" "What?" Karin''s voice weakens as she says, "About Mia''s suicide." "I wont go so far as to feel sad for her. After all, I never loved her. But I somewhat regret it." "When you forgave her, you just wanted to give her a way out of her misery, right?" "Yes." "Unfortunately, she still died. She probably didnt want to live long ago. But the bald man appeared, making her feel that her life isplete to the end. It is probably because she was afraid to see your disappointed and angry eyes that she ended her own lingering life in such away. She surely was aware that you were implicated because of Jacobs case. Five years ago, she harmed you so badly. And five yearster, she is too ashamed to face you again. " "Stop talking about it, Karin." Troy holds her hands, "Don''t mention these unpleasant things again, okay? It''s very distracting." "Okay, I won''t say it anymore." Karin lifts his hand and puts it on her cheek. Then she kisses it lightly with her lips. Chapter 267 Mia Commits Suicide 4 Chapter 267 Mia Commits Suicide 4 By the time they go back to Ziteng Garden, Yuma has gone to bed. And the two of them quietly go upstairs. Karin says, "I''ll put some hot water on for you so that you can soak in the bath." "Okay, thanks." Troy nods his head. After taking a bath anding out of the bathroom, he sees Karin sitting on the sofa waiting for her with two unopened bottles of red wine on the coffee table in front of her. Feeling surprised, she asks, "Do you want to drink again?" "Well, Jacobs case is closed. And you have been cleared of injustice. Lets consider it a celebration." Troy sits over, "Good." She picks up a bottle of wine, pours him a ss, and pours another ss for herself, "Never should we go back home before we get drunk." "I see that you are not yet drunk. Now that you have returned home. Where else do you want to return to?" "Wrongly said. It should never go to sleep before we get drunk." "Can you drink?" "Can. I honed my drinking capability." To prove that she now can drink, Karin raises the wine ss and drinks up the wine with a tilt of her neck. Troy smiles and puts the wine ss to his mouth. Instead of drinking as quickly as she did, he lightly sips it. With a white bathrobe wrapping around his robust body, the water on his hair, which hasn''t dried yet, drips on his body one after another. "Honey, let''s elope..." He looks askance at her in surprise, "Now no one disagrees with us being together. Why should we elope?" "Leave this dangerous ce where people are all calcting. Let''s go find paradise and take Esme to live with us together, OK? I can bear you many, many children..." Karin is a little drunk. It seems that her ability to drink hasnt improved at all. "Are you afraid?" Troy heartily stretches out a hand and strokes her cheek. "No, I''m not afraid. I just don''t want you to be so tired." "I cant help it. After I was born in such a family, my fate was predestined from the beginning." We cant choose which kind of family we were born in. But for our future, we can choose them by ourselves. We can choose not to live such an exhausting life..." "No, my grandfather''s efforts all over his life lie here. I can''t be selfish and leave it alone. Even if I die, I have to die on thisnd." Karin sighs, raises a ss of wine, and drinks up another ss of wine. She staggers as she gets up, "I''ll get a dry towel to wipe your hair." She indeed gets a towel out of the bathroom and sits next to Troy. While wiping his hair, she says, "You can''t let your hair get so wet in the future. Because you will get cold. You will get a headache after that. And I will be heartbroken if you get a headache..." Her cheeks are red because of the drunkenness. Although she is already thirty years old, the condition of her skin is so good, which looks so watery and tender that Troy wants to take a bite of her. Especially at this moment, she has a muddled look, looking inexplicably charming, Troy looks at her in a daze, feeling that his body is burning and that his throat is dry and itchy. Then he puts down the wine ss and takes the towel from her hands, "Stop wiping it." "Then I''ll massage your head to rx your nerves." Karin presses him down on the sofa without a word, lies beside him, and stretches out her slender fingers to gently knead his temples... By the time Karin wakes up again, it is nine o''clock the next morning. It is probably because she hasn''t rested well in the previous nights, she has been sleeping for more than ten hoursst night under Troy''s crazy torture. Troy is long gone. Karin gets dressed and goes downstairs. And Yuma greets her with a smile, "Did you wake up?" "Yeah." "The Young Master asked me not to wake you up when he left this morning, saying that you should sleep for a while. So I didn''t go to wake you up for breakfast." "Oh." Thinking of the passionate night, she feels that her face slightly blushes. The phone in her pocket vibrates. And it is Billie who is calling her, "Karin, are you free?" "Yes, what is it?" "Can you go to the hospital with me?" She asks with concern, "To the hospital? Are you not feeling well?" "Yes, I''m a little dizzy." "Okay then. I''m going down the hill." Karin is indeed shocked to see Billie whose face is frighteningly white. She grabs her friend''s arm and hurriedly asks, "What''s wrong with you again? Howe you look so bad? "I don''t know. I was fine yesterday. But I woke up in a daze this morning. And I feel a little chest tightness." The two of them rush to the hospital. After the examination, a doctor said that there weren''t any big issues but just psychological stress, suggesting that she should go out to travel for a period so that she could rx and her mood could naturally heal. Karin, who has been nervous, finally bes rxed. After walking out of the hospital, she says solemnly, "From today onwards, I will spend more time with you, forget all the unpleasant things, and go back to being the cheerful and optimistic Billie in the old days!" "Yeah." Billie nods, points to the mall in front of her, and says, "Go with me to buy a dress. I haven''t dressed myself up for a long time." "Sure." As soon as the two of them step into the door of the shopping mall, coincidentally, they meet their nemesis. As Karin intends to pull Billie to the side, it is toote. "What are you hiding for? I''m not going to eat you alive." The one who speaks is Gigi wearing brand-name clothing in the body and carrying variously-sized shopping bags. Billie stares at her slender high-heeled shoes. Thinking of a certain night a few years ago, she feels a pain in her heart. And her face bes paler and paler. Gigi asks sarcastically, "Yo, isnt this Mrs. Billie? Did you put too much white powder on your face? Or is our life after marriage not as good as it should be?" Karin changes the subject in a hurry, "Gigi, did youe here alone?" N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Don''t call me so intimately. I told you we didn''t know each other well!" "Oh well. In that case, we dont need to talk." Karin turns to look at her best friend beside her, "Let''s go inside." "Wait a minute." Gigi stops them sarcastically, nces at Billie''s abdomen, and says in surprise, "I heard that you and Robert, who have been married for five years, dont bear any children. Is it your problem or his problem? It should not be his. After all, I know how skilled he is at the bed and that he isnt like a man who cant make you bear a child..." "You..." Karin is speechless to the extreme. She managed to change her view of Gigi yesterday. And today, her good impression of Gigi is instantly gone. Billie retorts, "Whether it is his problem or my problem, what does it matter to you? Are you trying to tell everyone in the world that you''ve slept with a man?" Gigi doesn''t expect her to dare to talk back. And she raises her eyebrows, "So what? Do you want me to tell you the details? You are a hen that doesn''ty eggs!" Snap As soon as Gigi finishes her words, Billie gives her a fierce p and says while gritting her teeth, "I''ve wanted to p you like this early." Originally, her retorting made Gigi quite furious. And Gigi doesnt expect her to dare to hit her. So she suddenly suffers a mental breakdown. Throwing the shopping bags in her hands to the ground, she intends to fight with Billie. Karin stops her in time and yells, "This is a public ce. Dont disgrace the Charlie family here!" "Are you blind? Can''t you see that she hit me first? Billie tilts her head, "I beat you up. So what? Why don''t you find a few more people to beat me up? But I warn you. I''m not a weak one. Although I put up with you once, doesn''t mean I''ll put up with you every time. Now that it''s like this anyway. I don''t mind at all if I have to fight you on myst day!" Chapter 268 The One Behind the Scene Starts to Get Exposed 1 Chapter 268 The One Behind the Scene Starts to Get Exposed 1 Originally, Billie is depressed and hopeless. And how Gigi teased her infertility irritates her so much she cant wait to kill someones. It is probably because of the determination and fierceness showing up in her eyes that Gigi is instantly intimidated. "Psycho. I will spare you once today. Next time, you won''t be so lucky." After Gigi finishes her words, she walks out the door of the mall without looking back. And the expensive clothes thrown on the ground are all abandoned, reflecting the essence of the rich to the fullest. In the conference room of the Charlie Group, a group of shareholders is staring at Troy who is sitting in the chief seat as if they were wolves. One of the shareholders sitting closest to Troy asks with a cold face, "Thepany''s stock price goes on to fall. Some important partners have also terminated their contracts with us. For such a situation now, Mr. Troy, how exactly do you want to exin to us?" "I already have a solution. Please don''t worry. Give me another week, I promise to turn the situation around." "Last time, you also guaranteed like this. And it turns out there isnt any improvement at all. How can we believe you?" "The situation wont change even if you don''t believe me. And there is still hope for it to change if you believe me. In that case, why don''t you choose to believe me?" The shareholders look at each other. And one of them says, "We want to believe you too. But the key is that we can''t afford to have any further dy. How much money do we have to lose if we dy it for one day?" "If that''s the case, I won''t force you all. Those who are willing to support me will stay. Those who arent willing to support me can leave now. But I want to remind you first that I am only in a temporary dilemma now. And one day, I will turn the tide. At that time, I will remember your choice. I wont forgive those who abandon me in the face of great difficulties. Likewise, for those who support me in my most difficult time, I will have to reward them." A few powerful words of hispletely startle the shareholders, making them whisper. After some discussion, no one gets up to leave. All choose to believe him. "Thank you all for your support. I, Troy, hereby swear to live up to your expectations. Wait for my good news." When the meeting ends, Robert follows behind Troy and confirms, "Mr. Troy, do we indeed have to go there tomorrow?" "Yes." "There shouldn''t be much hope, right? It''s been more than ten years since we''ve talked to each other." "Even if there is one percent hope, we can''t give it up. This is the only leverage we have to solve the company''s problems at the moment." "Okay, then I''ll go book a flight." "Don''t book a ne ticket, we''ll take a cruise so that we wont be found with ease." "Got it." By the time Troy goes back to Ziteng Garden, it is nine o''clock at night. Karin waits for him as usual. Every time she says she won''t wait for him, she goes back on her words every time. For her disobedience, Troy cant do anything to her. "Are you back?" Karin is very happy to see him. She goes forward to take off his jacket for him. While taking it off, she says, "It''s true that without my aesthetic match, this item of clothes can''t make you look like someone with aesthetic taste." "So I haven''t had any aesthetic taste in the past, right?" "Yes, did you just know that?" "So your appearance is what makes me realize that people should live to have an aesthetic taste." Oh. Karinughs roughly, "Have you eaten dinner yet?" "No, I guess you would wait for me. So I didnt eat anything and came back to eat with you." "Great, then let''s eat." When the two of them sit down at the table, Troy says to her solemnly, "Karin, I have to leave Zurich tomorrow for a few days." She looks up suddenly, "For a business trip?" "No, I''m going to Macau to meet someone." "Macau? Your ancestral home? You don''t have any friends or rtives there, do you?" "A friend. But he isnt my friend but a friend of my father''s." "What are you meeting your father''s friend for?" Karin blinks in confusion. "Thepany is caught up in some trouble. And we need a strong investor to join it to change the status quo. The one I''m going to see is thergest real estate developer in Macau. He also has a lot of assets abroad. As long as he is willing to take a stake in Charlie Group, it will help us a lot. Now the stock price is down. Because some investors have withdrawn their capital to make others panic. If my father''s friend is willing to lend a helping hand, then all the problems we are facing will be solved." "Will he help you? Thepany''s stock price has fallen because your credit has been damaged and others no longer dare to cooperate with you anymore. Although he is your fathers friend, it is something rted to his interest anyway. I wonder whether he will take his friendship with your father in the past into his ount. Karin lowers her voice, "Everyone in the world is indifferent and selfish. Others are eager to avoid you. I wonder who is willing to take the risk." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t think so pessimistically. Think on the bright side of everything. No matter what the odds are, I''m going to try it by myself." She holds his hand, "Okay, if you want to go there, go ahead. It is that you should be careful. The enemy is in the dark. You are in the light. And you cant be more vignt." "I know." This night, Karin tosses and turns all night, always feeling very uneasy in her heart. She doesnt like this feeling of unease. It seems that every time there is such a feeling in her heart, there will always be something wrong. As soon as the dawnes, Troy will leave. However hard she tries, she just cant fall asleep. So she quietly gets up and ns to personally make him breakfast. Once she gets busy, she wont have any random thoughts. Unlike lying in bed, she will think about everything randomly. At exactly seven a.m., she wakes up the man in bed, takes out a set of clean clothes for him, and carefully puts them on him. "Remember to call me when you get there. Or I''ll be worried." "Yeah, I know." "If he won''t help you, forget it. Come back and we''ll figure it out." "Okay." "This is for you." She takes out a small purse with Tibetan writing from her pocket and puts it into his hand, "Whenever and wherever, you have to take it with you" Troy asks curiously, "What is this?" "It''s a peace incense bag I bought when I first traveled to India. It''s said that as long as you put it on your body, it can keep you safe. Whether it''s so spiritual or not, let''s believe it for once." "Good." He smiles, puts the incense bag into the jacket pocket, and kisses her forehead, saying apologetically, "I''m sorry. Staying by my side always makes you end up in endless worries." "Dont say so. I have been your wife. Whether I am living a happy life or not, I will be always with you for my life. I wont find it hard. As long as you think of me in the most difficult time and feel that I am the greatest motivation in your life, I will be satisfied." Troy takes her into his arms, leans over her ear, and says gratefully, "What more can a man ask for when he has a wife like you After breakfast, Karin wants to send him to the port. But he refuses. "Don''t see me off. After all, we experienced the scene of separation many times along the way. This time, don''t let me go through it again, okay?" Karin bites her lip and says softly, "I just want to see you off to the ship. I''ll be relieved to see you get on board safely." "But I just want to see you say goodbye to me at home so that I will always remember that someone is waiting for me at home in my mind. And I will urge myself toe back home as soon as possible." "..Okay then." The two of them embrace each other again. Karin grabs Troy''s hand, feeling unwilling to let him go. He flirtatiously points to the time on his watch, "If you don''t let me go, I''m going to swim to catch up with the cruise ship." "Have a safe trip. I will stand here every night and wait for you. No matter when youe back, I will always be here for you." "Good, take care of yourself." They, who have been holding each others hands tightly, finally part reluctantly. Troy gets into the car, gazes deeply at his wife onest time, and starts the engine, setting off... Troy and Robert take a U433 cruise ship aliased as "Seal" that day and leave Zurich. Originally, they would arrive in Macau in the evening. However, the cruise ship breaks down in the middle of the journey. And it is not until 9:00 pm that they arrive in Macau. At 9:40 p.m., there is a knock on the door of the luxury suite they are in. And the two of them alertly stare at the door at the same time. "Waiter, Meal delivery ising." "We didnt order any meals." "It is the captain''s intention. We are sorry for the dy caused to the tourists. Please ept our apology." Robert turned back to ask for Troy''s opinion. Seeing Troy nodding, he then opens the door. And the waiter pushes the food cart in. Chapter 269 The One Behind the Scene Starts to Get Exposed 2 Chapter 269 The One Behind the Scene Starts to Get Exposed 2 The waiter takes the dinner out of the car te one te after another and puts them on the table. The peaked cat on his head covers half of his face. Troy sitting not far away is surveying him. Suddenly, seeing the cuffs of the hand with which he is holding the tray reveals a sharp dagger, he shouts, "Robert, watch out! Snap! As soon as Troy finishes his words, the waiter reveals who he is. Throwing the tray to the ground, he aims at Robert and intends to stab him with the dagger in his hand. It is just a momentary thing. So Robert doesnte to his senses at all. And when he does, the dagger is already right in front of his eyes. Although he dodges with force, he is stabbed into his waist by the dagger. Troy pulls out a gun in his arms. Bang! the waiter falls to the ground. He rushes to Robert, picks him up on the ground, and shouts his name, "Robert. Robert?" Robert opens and closes his eyelids from time to time as he says with great effort, "I''m fine. Hurry up and hide. Our whereabouts have been exposed. There have to be aplices on board." "Hold on for a moment. Soon, we will reach the shore!" Troy has inexplicable heartache in his eyes. Robert has followed him for so many years. And he surely cant abandon him for his safety and security. "I''m fine. Go, go..." "I will not leave you alone!" "If you dont leave, there will be a possibility that we both have to die. if you go, at least, one of us can live. Think of Miss Karin. Think of Charlie Group. Can you die?" Robert''s face has gradually turned pale. He covers his waist with his hands tightly. And blood stains his hand, flowing on the ground everywhere. "It seems that there are spies among thepany''s shareholders..." Troy grits his teeth in anger, gets up, and quickly locks the door of the room from inside. After carrying Robert to the bed and making him lie down, he then hurriedly calls for rescue. Originally, the reason why they didnt bring any bodyguards with them was that he didnt want to attract others attention. And it turns out that they are in the enemy''s trap. In Troys opinion, the imminent priority is not to think about who the spy is but to think about how to escape a disaster. The sound of footstepses from outside the door. It seems that a fight is inevitable. For some reason, at that moment, he especially misses Karin. It is probably because this scene is so simr to that one a few years ago. "Stay in the room. I''ll go and lure them away." Troy tears off a bed sheet and ties it around Robert''s waist to stop the blood from flowing there. "No, it''s too dangerous." Robert grabs his hand and refuses to let him go. "I will be careful. If I stay here, we can only be sitting around waiting to die. No matter what the situation outside is, remember not to go out!" He stands up. Suddenly, he remembers something else. And he turns back and gloomily admonishes Robert, "If anything happens to me, take care of Karin and the child for me." Troy has made up his mind. Knowing that the hope of survival is slim after going out, he goes out without a second thought. The way he sees it, if God wants to drive him to extinction, then itd better kill him alone. He wont implicate someone loyal to him! Robert soon hears the sound of gunfire, screaming, crying, and fighting outside. He is anxious. But he cant go out to help Troy. Tightening the wound on his waist with force, he barely supports himself to stand up. However, before he can take two steps, he falls to the ground. And he finally gives up. Based on his current situation, it will be good if he doesnt implicate Troy, not to mention going out to help him. Troy is surrounded by six men on the deck. And behind him, it is the ocean. Standing in front of six people with guns wanting to kill him, he faces a desperate situation. But he isnt in a panic. Instead, he only coldly asks, "Can you tell me who sent you here before I die?" "Sorry, Young Master Troy, please forgive us for not being able to tell you about who hired us. This is the rule of the gang. Breaking the rules can only make us die." Troyughs mockingly and suddenly shouts, "Nigger?" Nigger is the boss of thergest gang in Zurich, Demon King Gang. He gets power across many countries around the world. ording to the legend, he, who is ruthless, kills others mercilessly. And people from both the underground world and non-underground world fear him. Few people have seen him. At this time, he suddenly shouts the name of Nigger, startling the six people indeed and making them all look back in unison. In the nick of time, Troy jumps into the sea behind him. Bang! A huge wave sshes in the sea. The six people know that they fell for Troys trick. And one of them roars, "Damn it. Shoot him! Pop Pop Pop They shoot into the water one after another. Setting aside whether they can hit Troy or not, they won''t stop the shooting until the bullets are consumed. "Look, there''s blood over there!" A thin man points to the left side of the cruise ship. The other five people look over along and indeed see arge puddle of red liquid floating on the surface of the sea. With a nce at it, they know it is human blood. "Haha, we hit him. We did." They jump with joy. The thin man is calmer as he says, "Should we go down to find the body and carry it up?" "No, the sea is deep. Even if he isnt killed by the gun, he will drown!" "What if he is saved?" "Idiot!" One of them ps the thin man, "In the middle of the night, who can save him? A group of people p their hands and leave the deck. Within less than five minutes, a yachtes over. They get on the yacht and go away. The sea is as quiet as usual. So is everything. It seems nothing had happened. Karin waits until one oclock in the morning and doesnt receive Troy''s phone. She calls him directly, only to hear beeping indicating that there aren''t any signals over the phone. She panics and rushes to dial Robert''s number which is unanswered as well. She instantly falls into a great panic and walks back and forth in the room for four hours all the time until 5:00 a.m., during which time, she calls the their numbers countless times, only to fail to get through to either of them. She can no longer go on waiting. Before dawn, she runs down the mountain and turns to Troys second sister Lily. "Lily, quickly help me contact Troy. I cant contact him. Something surely happened to him..." Seeing her ce face and hearing her incoherent talking, Lily soothes her hurriedly as she says, "Take it easy first. Say it slowly. What on earth happened?" She quietly tells Lily Troys purpose of going to Macau. As soon as she finishes her words, she grabs Lilys hand and says, "If something hadnt happened to him, he should have called mest night. Quickly help me. Except you, I dont know who else can help me..." Karin''s eyes are red. And her body can''t stop trembling. "Good, don''t you worry. I''ll call my friend from the cruise line and ask about the situation of the sea trip yesterday." Lily takes out her cell phone and dials a set of numbers. After the other party is made through, she lowers her voice and asks Karin, "Which cruise ship did Troy take?" Karin is confused for a moment. She shakes her head, "I don''t know. He didn''t let me go to see him off." Lily frowns and says into the phone, "I''m not sure which ss he took. Check it out for me. Call me back when you''re done, okay? ... Yes, it is Troy Good. Thanks, please..." N?velDrama.Org content rights. Hanging up the phone, Lily presses Karin''s shoulders, "Now, it is useless for you to be worried about him. My friend will help me check it out as soon as possible. Let''s wait patiently for the news. Troy will be fine." The two of them wait for the whole morning until noon for the reply call. Lily picks up the call with hope. However, after hearing the result of her friend''s inquiry, her face bes gloomy. Karin asks in rm, "What''s wrong, Lily?" "My friend said there is no record of Troy boarding the ship." "How is that possible? He left on a cruise ship!" Lily ponders on it, "He probably didn''t want others to know where he was going. So he left no trace that could be checked." Karin sniffs and turns to run out, "Where are you going?" Lily pulls her back. "I''m going to Macau." "You probably cant find him even if you go there now. Wait patiently for two days first. If there is still no news, I will think of other ways." "No, I can''t wait. I can''t wait for one more minute." Tears well up in Karins eyes. Now as she waits for one more minute, she feels like she is going to die. Something seems to be blocked in her chest, making her have difficulties breathing properly. "Then wait for another day. If there is still no news today, it wont be toote for you to go there tomorrow morning. I will personally go to the cruise shippany in the afternoon and ask if anything unusual happened to the ships that went to seast night." Karin ponders on it for a few seconds. And she can only nod and agree, "Okay." Time passes by. And in the evening, the cry of Yuma suddenlyes from Ziteng Garden: "Madam, Madam, Mr. Robert is back ......" Chapter 270 The One Behind the Scene Starts to Get Exposed 3 Chapter 270 The One Behind the Scene Starts to Get Exposed 3 As Karin, who is already like a walking corpse, suddenly hears the shout, she is revived. She stumbles downstairs and sees Robert standing in the middle of the living room. Then she pounces on him and asks, "Where is Troy?" Robert''s face is sullen and painful. It seems that after just one night, he has aged a lot. His navy blue beard is faintly visible. As he clenches his hands into fists, anger shows up in his eyes. Karin shouts, "I ask you where Troy is!" "Young Master Troy is missing..." Did Troy disappear? Her legs go limp. if Yuma hadnt held her discerningly, she would have fallen to the ground. She asks, trembling, "Do you say he''s missing?" "Yes, we..." She roars hysterically, "You were with him. You came back. How could he have disappeared?" "Madam, calm down. Hear Mr. Robert out first." "How can I calm down? He said Troy is missing. Yuma, did you hear that? He said Troy is missing. Did you hear that..." Karin is in tears. Yuma hugs her heartbreakingly, "Yes, I did. But it''s okay. The young master will be lucky. And he will be fine." "Tell me the details." She cries. Robert''s voice is hoarse as he begins to tell Karin what happened, "The cruise ship I was on with Young Master Troy broke down on the way and didnt reach the shore in time. There were six killers, no, it should be seven. I don''t know if they were lurking on the ship or boarded the yacht midway. One of them disguised himself as a waiter to confirm my room with Young Master Troy. Young Master Troy found that he had a murder weapon. So he shot him and killed him, alerting the aplice outside. I, who was suffering from knife wounds, couldnt move. Fearing that he would implicate me, Young Master Troy went out of the room alone. At first, I could hear some gunfire and the sounds of fighting. Later, because of excessive blood loss from the wound fainted, I didn''t know anything..." Karin''s body trembles greatly. And she asks dumbly, "You dont know anything. How do you know that Troy is missing?" "Young Master Troy called for rescue. But they camete. Before they came, Young Master Troy had been in trouble. ording to an eyewitness on board afterward, Young Master Troy jumped into the sea. And the killers shot towards the sea. But I dont know whether he was wounded. I have arranged for people to dive into the bottom of the sea to look for him. And from this morning until now, they havent found anybody. So Young Master Troy surely is still alive. It is just that I do not know where he is..." Hearing that Troy jumped into the sea at that moment, Karin feels that her brain instantly goes nk. When she hears that the killers were shooting at the sea, her eyes go ck. And then shepletely loses consciousness. She has a dream, a long dream. In the dream, she and Troy live in an isted ce full of purple dandelions and two houses with green brick and green tile in them. The house is surrounded by a wooden fence. She is sitting in the courtyard and writing some calligraphy as she is surrounded by a group of children. Troy is lying in the sun leisurely, reading a book. Instead of reading financial magazines, he reads some folk stories. This scene has been hovering in her mind for a long time. So she has had such a dream for such a long time that she knows it is a dream and yet doesnt want to wake up. Because waking up means that she has to face the cold world. Only the scene in her dream is the warmth of her life pursuit... "Madam, Madam Wake up. Wake up..." Yuma calls her anxiously after another. Finally, she wakes up reluctantly and opens her eyes. For a moment, she only feels that the sunlight outside is dazzling. Robert guiltily confesses to her, "I''m sorry, it''s me who failed to protect Young Master Troy, I''m sorry..." "Is he just missing?" Karin staggers and jumps off the bed, grabbing Robert''s cor, "Or is he dead? Tell me honestly?!" "Young Master Troy won''t die. I can assure you. He definitely won''t die!" "You promised me. With what? With your life?" Karin angrily pushes him and fails to control her emotion momentarily. Robert bows and covers the waist with his hands with fine beads of sweat overflowing on his head. The expression on his face indicates that he seems to be in pain. Yuma, who is stunned, immediatelyes to her senses, "Madam, Mr. Robert is still injured." Karin nces at the ce Robert is covering with his hands where something crimson seems to be seeping out. And it looks exactly like the one seeping out of her heart. "You both get out. I want to be alone." She calms herself. down. Although she is seemingly calm, she doesn''t want others to see her being uncool. Yuma and Robert step out of the room and close the door for her. Robert doesnt leave immediately. He stands outside the door and hears Karin''s heart-breaking cries. And the veins on his forehead gradually protrude. Thinking of thest words Troy had said to him, Robert, who has been living for thirty years, shed tears in distress for the first time. For three whole days, Karin doesnt eat or drink, shutting herself in the house. On the fourth day, Mn comes. When Yuma sees her, her attitude is naturally cold. And Mn doesnt say anything and goes straight upstairs. Knocking on the door, Mn hears no response inside. So she sighs softly, "Karin, open the door. I have something to say to you." There isnt any answer inside the house. She adds, "Don''t you want to know if my Troy is dead or alive?" Sure enough, her words work. Karin opens the door and appears haggardly in front of her, asking in a dumb voice, "Where is he? He''s not dead, right?" "Talk inside." Mn enters the bedroom and sits down on the sofa. And for the first time, she speaks to Karin calmly and without any malice, "Originally, I shouldnt have appeared in front of you. I know you dont want to see me. And Troy doesnt bother with me because of you in these years. If I say I have known that I was wrong, you surely will think I am pretentious. So I dont intend to apologize or expect to be forgiven by you. I came here today purely for Troy''s sake." She pauses for a moment and takes a deep breath, "I only learned that something had happened to Troyst night. Although I don''t usually interact with him, I have never stopped caring about him. I know everything about him. Although sometimes I can''t do anything about it, I will always be worried about him." Karin moves her dry lips, "So, you don''t know whether he is alive or dead either, right?" "Yes, I don''t know. But one thing I''m sure of is that Troy is still alive. For people in the Charlie family, they won''t fall that easily!" At this moment, Mn seems to be as strong and tough as she was back then. "I know you are sad. I am also sad. You are not the only one who is sad. Even so, it is not the right time to be sad. You have to cheer up. You are Troy''s wife. Since he isnt here, the burden of the Charlie family has to be carried by you. From the day you married him, your life no longer belongs to you. So cheer up. Cheer up for the sake of your husband. Be convinced that he wont be dead. If you even think he''s dead, who else will believe he''s alive?" Karin raises her eyes in shock and looks at the woman in front of her. And for a moment she is in a trance. The world is always changing as fast as people do. Bad people can be good people in a second. And good people can be bad people in a second as well. "Good." She reluctantly nods her head. If she isnt strong, others surely will think that she is weak. For the sake of what Mn said just now, she has to force herself to be strong. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After Mn leaves, she goes downstairs and has a bowl of rice expressionlessly. If she wants to be strong, first of all, she has to live. To live, she cant be starved. She wont forget that she is a member of the Charlie family and that her life belongs to the Charlie family as well. As long as the Charlie family hasnt fallen, she cant fall. The news of Troy''s disappearance soon spreads through Zurich, which naturally reaches the ears of those shareholders of Charlie Group. For a moment, they are in a state of panic. Originally, they expected Troy to bring them the good news. However, they dont expect that Troy will end up in a miserable situation instead. The day after the newses out, Emmanueles to Ziteng Garden. Upon seeing his niece-inw, he has an anxious look on his face and says, "I went to Francest week. And I received a call from Gigist night, saying that Troy was missing. So I rushed back overnight. What is going on?" Chapter 271 The Fox Showed Its Tail 4 Chapter 271 The Fox Showed Its Tail 4 Karin looks at him calmly, and can''t feel that he cares about Troy in good faith. Maybe it is because she hasn''t thought Emmanuel is a good person. However, whether it is her misunderstanding or he is a bad person, she doesn''t even n to regard him as rtive and bleat to him. She simply tells him what happened. Except for the concealment of Troy''s purpose of going to Macau, everything she tells him is the truth. After listening, Emmanuel pounds the coffee table, and gets up angrily and says, "This bunch of bastards. Dare they hurt people of the Charles family! When I know it is, I will have them pay the price of what they do!" Karin is not grateful for his anger, but says faintly, "This is not the time to investigate the murderer. If you are willing to help, please help me find Troy. I am grateful to you..." "Don''t say so. Troy is my nephew, of course I will look for him. Before I came, I have arranged people to look around." "Thank you, Uncle Emmanuel..." "You are wee. What''s going on these days, matters appear one after another!" N?velDrama.Org content rights. Emmanuel hurriedly leaves after a few words of constion. After a few days, he neveres to the Ziteng Garden again. He just makes a condolence call every day and talks about the results of the search casually. The result, of course, is nothing. Everyone is looking for Troy. Robert is looking for him, Lily is looking for him and Mn is also looking for him. Troy seems to have evaporated. No matter what they do, where they search, they can''t find him. Arger number of divers are sent to search the sea where the ident happened. All the avable methods have been used, but Tory is still not found. Karin spends every day in anxiety and worry, both wanting to hear the news that Troy has found, but also afraid of hearing the news that Troy has found. After thinking about it for a long time, she concludes that she is not afraid of finding Troy, she is afraid of where to find him. If it''s somewhere else, it''s ok. If Tory is found on the bottom of the sea, then she doesn''t know what she will do. Under this exhausted physical and mental torture, another piece of bad newses. Because of Troy''s disappearance, the shareholders of the Charlie Group hold a general meeting of shareholders. They believe that thepany must have someone to rule it. They are going to elect elects a new CEO by the holding status of thepany. Despite the strong opposition from the three sisters of the Charles family, they are outnumbered in the end, and the election meeting is held as scheduled. On the same day, Karin also participates in the election meeting. She wants to see who dares to take the ce of Troy. There are many people attending the meeting. All shareholders holding shares, including the three sisters of the Charles family and the three uncles of Tory are here. The meeting officially begins, and a shareholder steps onto the podium and announces, "Since the company now has no leader and its performance is gradually declining, we have decided to elect a new CEO. Of course, this person must hold enough shares of thepany to be eligible to take office. Here is the best candidate for the CEO." Amid the apuse of a group of reactionaries, the door of the conference room is pushed open, and a man in a delicate suit walks in. Almost at the same moment, a time bomb in Karin''s mind explodes, and she stands with anger, roars hysterically, "William!!!" All gazes move to her at the same time, but her gazes fix on the man who does not show any panic or any guilt. Troy''s disappearance has already made her miserable, but William appears without warning at this moment. This ensuing blow causes Karin to nearly copse... She uncontrobly picks up the half cup of tea in front of her and sprints forward, and under everyone''s astonished eyes, she pours the half cup of tea on William''s face. "I couldn''t figure out what you mean by meeting again, but now I finally figure it out!" She pinched the disposable cup out of shape with anger. Even so, she can''t vent her anger. She turns her eyes to Emmanuel and asks coldly, "Uncle Emmanuel, can you exin what the situation is now?" Emmanuel stands up with a look of innocence, does not answer her question, but asks Willian, "Are you the anonymous person who bought the shares of the Charlie''s Group?" "Yes," William answers without panic. "How can you do such a thing? Why do you make me feel so embarrassed? I was quite blind and saved you, such an ingrateful man!" Well, how ridiculous dialogue it is. Karin thinks they are like a thief yells for help to catch the thief! By now, she finallypletely loses her trust in Emmanuel. Although there was still a little bit left, but now, it''s gone. "Sorry for letting you down." William bows deeply to Emmanuel, then takes out the handkerchief in his pocket. He wipes the water stains on his face, and says to the shareholders, "Let me introduce myself first. My name is Caleb Shelton, and I now own 50% of the Charlie Group. As long as everyone chooses to support me today, I promise you that thepany''s performance will rise by 40% within one month, 60% within two months, return to the previous level in three months, and exceed the previous level in one year!" ... thunderous apusees from the huge conference room. Karin looks at him coldly, and the gratitude for his five years of caring disappears instantly, just like the trust in Emmanuel, there is no more left. "Now, please show your hands to vote. If you agree with me, please raise your hand. If you don''t agree, you don''t need to raise your hand." Karin nces over everyone. Every time she nces at a person, her heart pierces. These people were once favored by the Charles family, but at this moment, they all betrays the Charles family. But that''s life. Except that Tory''s three sisters do not raise their hands like her, only Emmanuel, who still refuses to show the fox''s tail, does not raise his hands. However, it makes Karin feel more disgusting than raising his hands. What else is more chilling than being betrayed by the person you closest and trust? If Troy sees this scene today, how sad will he be? The one he least wants to doubt, after all, fails his trust. "Thank you for your support. I will definitely live up to expectations. I will show you the results in a short time. Starting today, the era of the Charles family is over. In the future, if you want to make progress, you must obey my orders. I hope you can still give me more support." William bows to the shareholders. With a big sound, Mn stands up, "The Charles family''s era is over? Who supported you behind and made you say such arrogant things? Is it up to you as an outsider to decide whether the Charles family will end?" Lily also stands up, "Don''t think that if we don''t talk, there will be no one in the Charles family. The company was founded by my grandfather. Whoever is elected or not, it must get the agreement from the people of the Charles family." Can the monkey be the king if the tiger is not in the mountain? Tory is not dead yet. Before hees back, no one is allowed to take his seat. Otherwise, we will see you in court! " Arya stands up for thest time. Although she is pregnant, it does not affect her speech, "I have discussed with my sisters before we came, and we want to give all the shares of the Charlie Group to my sister-inw Karin. Before my brotheres back, Karin should temporarily serve as the CEO of the Charlie Group. If you have any objections, you can raise them now. But be careful to your words, because you all know what the price of betraying the Charles family is!" Chapter 272 The Amazing Truth Twenty Years Ago 1 Chapter 272 The Amazing Truth Twenty Years Ago 1 The atmosphere in the huge meeting is very tense, and no one stands up to protest first. After all, it is still unknown whether Troy is alive or dead, and they are still afraid of him. Seeing this, William understands the difficulties of the shareholders and stands up and says, "Since Ms. Arya has brought it up, how about letting me and Mrs. Karin both be the heads of the Charlie Group." N?velDrama.Org content rights. Karin snorts and stared at William mockingly, wishing to cut his chest and dig out his heart to see how much conspiracy is hidden inside with her sharp gazes. "This suggestion is good." The shareholders nod, but another tangled question reappears. If two people are in charge at the same time, who is the inferior one? Steven Charles, the fourth son of the family suddenly stands up, "If this is really to be done, I think Mr. Shelton should be the president and Karin should be the vice president. It is difficult for a woman to bear the burden of thousands of people. I am from the perspective of fairness. I hope all shareholders will think carefully." Steven sits down and the fifth son of the family stands up. No matter when, the two people are quite in agreement, "I also agree that Mr. Shelton should be the president. Although the two have the same educational background, Mr. Shelton''s management experience is something that Karin isck of." When the shareholders hear their words, they also express their approval. Seeing that the situation has been set, Tory''s sisters have no choice but to ept this arrangement. As long as they upy the position of thepany''s management first, there will be a way out. At the end of the meeting, Karin passes by William, res at him fiercely. She gnashes her teeth and says, "Let''s wait and see." In the living room of Ziteng Garden, Tory''s three sisters sit together with solemn expressions to discuss countermeasures. Now even they don''t believe in Emmanuel. "I really didn''t expect Uncle Emmanuel to be such a person. I always thought he was the best uncle to Tory." Arya says angrily. "The day Lennon died strangely, I already had doubts about him. Tory was obviously not in Zurich, but all the signs proved that he killed him. At this time, someone reported John''s case. John has no rtives in Zurich. Who cares if a gangster died? It was clear that it aimed at Tory. And the maid from the Mia''s family, who had been dead for so long, and was turned out like a bomb against Tory. Incident comes one after another. It is nothing more than to crush Troy. We are all fooled." Lily analyzed her own point of view and indignation zed in her eyes. Compared to the annoyance of the two younger sisters, Mn appears to be calmer. She says coldly, "If Uncle Emmanuel really conspired with Caleb, then we should be careful, especially Karin. What happened to Tory may also happen to you. They will not be willing to let you stay in thepany for too long." Karin raises her eyes expressionlessly, "If Emmanuel is not the mastermind behind, how could William have so many shares? The reason why he still doesn''t tear his face with us is because he is afraid of being condemned by public opinion. Once his identity is revealed, it is tantamount to admitting that he murdered his nephew. In this way, can Caleb still be in a stable position?" Her hands slowly clench into fists, and her nails squeeze into the flesh fiercely, except for numbness, without any pain. There is still no news about Tory, but William has officially taken office. Karin finally can''t bear it, so shees to William''s residence. William still lives in the previous apartment, just by his side, there are more bodyguards. Once a person bes famous, he pays special attention to life. Even William, who looked sound at the beginning, is the same. William is extremely surprised at her arrival. He raises his eyebrows, "Why are you here?" "I have something to ask you." Karines in uninvited and nces at the two bodyguards standing outside the door. She smiles sarcastically, "Well, are you afraid that others wille to you for revenge after doing too many bad things?" William doesn''t exin, he just pours a cup of tea for her and asks, "What can I do?" "Where did you get Troy?" "I do not know." He doesn''t pause. He seems to be a natural liar, and Karin can''t even see the slightest difference in his eyes. "Don''t you admit it yet? Your lies may be able to fool others, but you can''t fool me, because you have revealed your ambition in front of me a long time ago!" "Believe it or not, I don''t know it." William looks directly into her eyes, and answers simply and sinctly. "Give it to you. I can give you everything you want. I only need Troy. As long as he is returned to me, whether it is the Charlies Group or the shares, take them all." What she says is the truth, not an expedient. As long as Troy is alive, she can do anything, but if Troy is dead, then what she has is meaningless. "I''ll say it onest time." William approaches her, "I don''t know where he is." Thest hope in her heart is disillusioned. Karin suddenly takes out a sharp dagger from her pocket and stabs him fiercely. William''s gazes turn to be sharp, and he squeezes her wrist. The dagger is stopped in the air and stalemate. He roars, "Are you crazy?" "Yes, I''m crazy, you and Emmanuel drove me crazy! You make me feel bad, and I won''t make you feel good!" She tries all her strength to stab the dagger down, and the sound of the quarrel rms the two bodyguards outside. They rush into the house, catch Karin, and press her on the table immobile. "Let her go." William says calmly. The two bodyguards seem uneasy and remind, "She wants to assassinate you..." "I said let her go." He stares, and the two bodyguards hurriedly let go. Karin straightens up. There is no gratitude in her cold eyes. There is only a deep resentment towards him, "Listen to me clearly, even if you and Emmanuel put on one thousand disguises, I''ll make you show what you really are. I will definitely find out the rtionship between you and him!" After speaking, Karin turns and leaves without looking back. Passing by the door of his house, she remembers that many years ago, when she still treated him as a friend, Troy kidnapped her from here, and he justly warned Troy not to hurt this woman, otherwise he would take her to somewhere Tory couldn''t find. Memories only exist for something that can be remembered, but sometimes memories are really ironic. After Karin leave William''s apartment, she does not go home directly. Instead, she goes to the beach by herself and stands on the edge of a reef. She tries hard not to blink against the wind. It is said that the tears will not flow down in that way. Since Troy disappeared, she has run to the beach every afternoon and then called his name to the sea until she is exhausted. Day after day, ten days passes in a blink of an eye. Ten days is only ten days to others, but as long as ten years to her. "Troy, where are you? Even if you don''te back, let me know where you are. Ie to the beach during the day to find you, and I stand at the door of our house and wait for you at night. I spend every day waiting. Can you understand what kind of suffering it is? What I regret most now is that I shouldn''t let go of your hand that day. If I insist on not letting go, you may not leave. Then, everything will not be what it is now." She pauses, the expression on her face is very painful, "Life without ifs is really exhausting..." After standing for a long time, the wind is still blowing, and the sun gradually sets until it reaches the unfathomable seabed. "This is thest time Ie to the beach to call you. Please forgive me. But every night, I will still wait for you at the gate of Ziteng Garden until youe back. Troy, please keep your promise." She squats down and writes three words on the beach with her fingers: Come back soon. Taking a deep breath, she continues speaking, only this time, not to the missing person, but to herself. Chapter 273 The Amazing Truth Twenty Years Ago2 Chapter 273 The Amazing Truth Twenty Years Ago2 "From tomorrow, you will be a strong person again. You can''t let others see your pain, or let others see your weakness. Even if you die, you have to drag your enemies to the funeral. But before you die, you must hold onto your husband''s family property, so that you are worthy of the title Mrs. Charles." Karin officially enters the Charlie Group as a vice president, not the president''s wife. On the day when she takes office, some of thepany''s senior executives show their ruthlessness by asking some difficult questions deliberately during the meeting. What everyone sees with admiration is that she not only tackles all the problems, but even ridicules those who gives her trouble. Robert naturally serves as her special assistant. After the meeting, she calls him into the office and quietly says to him, "Go and check all the information about Caleb." "I have this intention. Five years ago, Mr. Tory asked me to check him, but at that time, his name was William, so I couldn''t find any information. At the time, I felt strange. It suddenly enlightened me. If I check Caleb, I can definitely find it out." "Okay, don''t let anyone notice it, but do it unconsciously." "I know." Robert has a special channel to check people. It is very secret with a high uracy rate with can reach to 99%. In only three days, he searches all the information about Caleb and finds another important piece of information. Just another one has nothing to do with Caleb. He hurriedly opens the door of the vice president office with a secret document, looks around before entering the door. After making sure that there are no suspicious people around, he closes the door and quickly reports to Karin "Madam, there are two important pieces of news to tell you. One is good and the other is bad." Karin asks urgently, "What news?" "Which one shall I say first?" "Good news." Intuition tells her that the good news must be rted to Troy. "We get news about Mr. Tory." "Really?" She stands up in surprise, her instinct is very urate, "Where is he?" Robert frowns, "I don''t know where he is. But ording to another witness on the boat at the time, after the killers left on the yacht, another yacht came and stayed in ce for about twenty minutes. Later, it left slowly." "Then you mean that thest yacht rescued him, don''t you?" He shakes his head, "This is not sure, but 60% of it is what you think." Karin sighs sadly, and sits down on her office chair decadently. What could a yacht mean? No one has witnessed them saving people. Everything is just guessing. It may be that the killers were worried about leaving alive person afterwards, and it may be the killers'' yacht that ran back to reconfirm. Why does she have to think about these bad things? She pats her head hard, not allowing herself to think again. "Did the witness notice any movement on the yacht? Like gunshots, or someone diving?" "No, because the boat had already driven away at that time, and the fog was quite heavy, it could only see the yacht vaguely. The witness didn''t see who was on the yacht, let alone what they did." "Is this good news?" She presses her hands against her forehead and falls into pain. "Of course, it is good news. Mr. Tory''s body has not been found so far, which means that he must have been rescued by that yacht. What is just unimaginable is who saves him? And who appears at a critical moment? The only possibility I can think about is that besides the killers, there are people following us." "Who would it be?" "I have to think about it slowly before I can figure it out. There is still an important news right now, that is about Cable that you asked me to check." "What''s up with him?" "ording to the information I have investigated, Caleb is not the biological son of Hector Andrews, a former wealthy businessman in Edinburgh. He was adopted by John when he was three years old. It is not known where the adoption will take ce. I have tried my best to check about it, but I still couldn''t find out." Karin sneers, "Sure enough, have you ever thought about why you can''t find the most important thing?" "It should have been deliberately hidden or deliberately erased the traces." "Yes, it is." Robert''s eyes rolled around, "Is he Emmanuel''s illegitimate child?" As soon as he says, he is taken aback by his own spection. This is not a joke. The rich are already complicated. If it causes more trouble because of his words, it will be really troublesome. "Actually, I think so too." Karin nods confidently, "From the time I saw Emmanuel was the legal representative of Hankseul as Emmanuel in Edinburgh, I began to doubt the rtionship between these two people. In fact, after thinking about it carefully, it is not impossible. Emmanuel looks easygoing and kind on the surface. In fact, he is more mindful than Lennon. It is impossible for him to unconditionally trust a person, cultivate a person, let alone give him the management of thepany. Unless this person is his son, I firmly believe that he will never make such a risky investment." The two people''s views coincide, and the next step is to verify the authenticity of the views. "You can''t find out where Caleb was before he was three years old and who raised him, can you?" "Yes, it is." Karin looks down and thinks for a few seconds, and suddenly has an idea, "Since we can''t find it from Caleb, then we can check Emmanuel. As long as we find out whether he had an extramarital affair, then I believe that the secret of Caleb''s life experience will be self-defeating." "Yeah, why didn''t I expect it." Robert suddenly realizes, "Actually, if you check Emmanuel, someone might be able to provide us with a clue." "Who?" "My father." "Your father?" "Yes, my father was loyal to Master Charles when he was young, and he was clearer about the Charles family''s previous generation. I will go back and ask questions tonight, maybe there will be unexpected gains." "I will go with you." Karin proposes. "Okay." He nods. At five o''clock in the afternoon, Karin takes Robert''s car to Gary''s house. After exining his intentions, Robert''s father, Rex falls silent. "Dad, this matter is very important to us, please tell us what you know without reservation." Robert looks straight at his father and request with sincerity. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Karin echoes, "Yes, Rex, you also know that Tory is currently missing and Emmanuel grasps at authority by himself. We must first find out the rtionship between Caleb and him before we can make the next step. After all, the only way to win a war is to try to know your preypletely." "Hey, it''s not that I didn''t want to tell you, but that I swore in front of Master Charles that I would never tell this matter." Billie hurries forward upon hearing the words, "Dad, keeping promises is important, but it is a critical time now. Now is not the time to keep promises. Master Charles is dead. You can''t ignore the living in order to keep an agreement with a dead man." "What Billie said is exactly right. If my father-inw knows his son has been framed, and Tory could be alive or dead, he will definitely support you and help us." Seeing that what they say all make sense, Rex is a little shaken. At this time, Rebert''s mother also persuades him, "Rex, don''t keep it secret. For Mr. Tory, tell me everything you know." "Okay, I say." He sighs, finally figures it out, and utters an amazing secret twenty years ago. "Back then, Emmanuel, the second master of the Charles family, was a talented person and was suave. As you all know, most of the marriages of wealthy families cannot be decided by themselves. Emmanuel is no exception. At the age of twenty-five, he married a daughter who was also from a noble family at the time. Daria White was his wife, and she was Gigi''s biological mother. Master Emmanuel did not love his wife, so his life after marriage was extremely boring until one day, he met a Vietnamese girl. The two fell in love at first sight and soon fell into an inseparable passion. The news of the extramarital affair soon reached his original wife Daria''s ears. In a rage, she took someone to get the flowers shop of the Vietnamese girl. The store was smashed, and the Vietnamese girl was seriously injured. This bad behavior stimted Master Emmanuel. He filed for a divorce angrily. No matter how the family stopped him, he refused to change his mind. Daria''s family was also powerful in Zurich and had an inseparable connection with the Charles family''s business, so it was not so easy to get a divorce. After much deliberation, Finn Charles, Troys grandfather thought that the Vietnamese girl could not stay, so he sent Mr. Marcel to chase her away. At that time, I apanied Mr. Marcel to the Vietnamese girl''s house, but the woman was very stubborn. No matter what Mr. Marcel did, she insisted on refusing to leave. Mr. Marcel was furious. He dragged her to the top floor, scared and said if she didn''t leave, he would throw her down. I The woman is too stubborn. Not only was she upromising but also irritating Mr. Marcel, ''Come and throw me down if you think you''re hard enough. If I die, Emmanuel won''t let you live either.'' Just because of these words, Mr. Marcel was completely irritated. He grabbed her by the neck and gave her thest chance. The woman was choked for a while so she couldn''t breathe, so she struggled hard. And as a result, she stumbled and fell off as soon as her foot was stomped. Only then did Mr. Marcel wake up, and hurriedly ran downstairs. However, it was toote, the Vietnamese girl already died..." Chapter 274 The Amazing Truth Twenty Years Ago 3 Chapter 274 The Amazing Truth Twenty Years Ago 3 Everyone hold their breath, listening to Rex talking about this truth that has been buried for more than 20 years. The truth is amazing, and the result is even more cruel. "At that time, Mr. Marcel was terrified. Finn asked him to chase the person away, but he did not let him kill the person. His intention was to frighten the Vietnamese girl instead of actually killing her. He was very remorseful and upset about the consequences. He led me back to report. When Finn heard the passing, he immediately told him that this matter should not be known to the fourth person, that is, apart from Finn and Mr. Marcel and me, we can''t tell anyone. Finn was thinking about the overall situation, because he was afraid that their brothers would turn against each other, so I swore in front of Finn that I would take this secret to the grave. After that, the outside world spread that the Vietnamese girl jumped off the building tomit suicide, but the truth of this has been concealed since then, and this concealment hassted for so many years." "Did the Vietnamese girl have no children?" Karin asks anxiously. "It was said before that the Vietnamese girl was pregnant, but I don''t know if she gave birth. That night, when I went with Mr. Marcel, I didn''t see any children." "It seems that Emmanuel has long known the cause of the death of his beloved woman. Although Finn has concealed it, there isn''t a wall which hasn''t a rack. William is probably the child of the Vietnamese girl and Emmanuel. Just imagine that Emmanuel''s wife knew that her husband has an extramarital affair, she can''t tolerate it. If she knows about the existence of a child, can she let it go? This exins one point. The child must have been ced elsewhere after birth and did not live with his biological mother." "Yes, it must be so." Billie agreed with Robert''s analysis very much. "If Tory was really murdered by Emmanuel, then it is very likely that Emmanuel really knew the secret 20 years ago. When Mr. Marcel and I went to find the Vietnamese girl, someone saw us. Therefore, if he wanted to find out, he could out easily." "Since he knew it for a long time, why didn''t he take revenge at that time, instead it took so long to take revenge?" Billie is puzzled. Karin may understand this better. She says, "The reason why he did not revenge at that time was that he didn''t want to. It was because of the pressure of his father to hide the anger in his heart. Lennon was the eldest son of the Charles family, but he was not favored by his father. So, Emmanuel must have thought that he was the best candidate for the heir at that time. However, no one expected the result. Grandpa handed thepany to my father-inw. From then on, the seeds of hatred in his heart must begin to take root, and the n began to be implemented step by step." "Yes, when Mr. Tory asked me to investigate the cause of his parents'' death, what I found was that there was a boat following them closely, but before they did anything, the boat had exploded. At that time, the information was wrong and I thought it was from Lennon. At this moment, it was not Lennon but Emmanuel. Billie''s eyes widen in surprise, "This rich family are tooplicated. It''s shocking." "My father-inw died. Emmanuel was considered revenge for the beloved woman. Although he did not do it on his own. As long as my father-inw died, he didn''t have to worry about these things. His second n should be to win the Charlie Group that originally belonged to him. It is a long-term engineering. The Charlie Group''s sudden dramatical change proves that his n has been arranged for a long time, and he is so cautious." "Then what are your ns next?" Rex asks. "Of course, it is to expose Emmanuel and William''s conspiracy, and then find Mr. Tory as soon as possible. We can also find out the cause of Lennon ''s death in secret. Maybe Lennon was also killed by Emmanuel. It may be a n to set up Mr. Tory. Actually, I think everything is inseparable from him, he is already frantic, and there is nothing else he won''t do." Karin stands up, "What Robert said is exactly what I thought. That will be all for now. Thank you for telling me the truth. It is of great help to me, thank you, Rex." She bows sincerely, and Rex shakes his head quickly, "That''s all right. I am very ashamed that I cant do anything for the Charles family. I hope you will forgive me." "You and your son have given enough to the Charles family. Tory will never forget your kindness. I thank you again for him." Karin leaves Rex'' house and the driver has alreadye to pick her up. No matter how Rex''s family urge her to stay, she refuses to stay for dinner. Others don''t know the reason, only she knows best. She wants to go back and wait for Troy. Wait until hees back. Dragging her tired body back to Ziteng Garden, Yuma heats up the food. Thinking of the secret that Rex said, she sighs. She has no appetite to eat anymore, and gets up, walks out of the garden and guards the door. Staring at the stars in the sky, she seems to see the brightest ruler. The stars are still there, and Tory must be there too. Sheforts herself in this way. N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Miss Karin, go to bed early tonight." Yuma''s concerned voicees from behind, she takes a coat in her hand and puts it on Karin. "I''ll go in in a while, you go to bed first." "Mr. Tory will note back this night even if he ising back. You know you can''t see him, so why bother to toss yourself. If Mr. Tory knows you are waiting for him in such a stupid way, he will worry about you." "I just want him to worry about you. If he is worried, he cane back soon..." Karin persists stubbornly, waiting like this every night, as if she has a faith in her heart. If one day, she no longer waits, it means that she has no faith in her heart. How can life without faith continue? Yuma sighs helplessly, and says, "Then don''t wait toote. Your health matters." "OK, got it." At night, it is too dark. Karin waits for another hour, and finally decides to end the wait for tonight. It is another night full of hope but disappointment at the end, but she does not regret it. While waiting for Troy, she deeply understands her grandmother''s feelings and finally understands what it is like to wait. Fortunately, she still has hope. She stands up, turns around, and closes the door. Suddenly, she hears footsteps outside, her heart trembles. She rushes out, thinking that Troy is back, but in the next second, she is covered by a ck sack. She is lifted into the air, and the more she struggles to carry her, the faster the person who carries her walks. After not taking a few steps, she is thrown into the car heavily, and then car door is closed with a m. This is the second time she is kidnapped. Compared with the first panic, she is calmer this time. She doesn''t cry or make trouble, but listens carefully to the conversation between the two people in the front seat. "How to arrange it?" "Of course, kill her..." "So serious? It''s just a woman, isn''t it a bit too cruel?" "Petty kindness." Karin doesn''t know where the car is going to. It is bumpy all the way. Karin''s head hurts like it is about to explode. Finally, the car stops and she is carried out of the car by two men. "let me out." She says in a cold voice, " How much do the people who hire you pay? I will give you double." "Miss, it''s not a matter of money, but honesty. If we let you go, who would dare to ask us to do business in the future? It will cause us a bad credit, right?" One of the men asks his aplice. "Yes." They remove the sack from her head and let her see the looks of the two. They look strange, and they are not very old. "Are you not afraid that I will remember your looks and will you seek revenge on you in the future?" They look at each other andugh, "Of course we are afraid, but we don''t do anything uncertain. If you want revenge, you can only wait until we also arrive in the hell in the future. Today, our task to prevent you from living to tomorrow." "Emmanuel instructed you, right?" "Emmanuel?" They look at each other, "Who is Emmanuel? We do things ording to the instructions. We are not clear who the employer is." Chapter 275 The Amazing Truth Twenty Years Ago 4 Chapter 275 The Amazing Truth Twenty Years Ago 4 "Alright. Don''t talk nonsense with her. Hurry up and deal with her so that we can go home to sleep." "Its always a man that we will solve. And it is the first time that I am asked to deal with a woman. And I indeed dont know where to start..." The pain Karin has experienced over these years makes her long look down on whether she is alive or not. She believes so much in destiny that she assumes that if God wants to take her life away, then she has to die. "Throw me into the sea. My husband also fell into the sea. Let me stay with him to prevent your hands from being stained with blood. You who make fewer sins can live one more day." Hearing her words, the two men are shocked. They have been hanging around the underground world for several years. And it is the first time that they have met such a person who makes light of death. Moreover, it is a woman. After all, previously, as soon as some men heard their threats that they would get them killed, they were frightened out of their wits. If these men heard what Karin had said now, they surely would be overwhelmingly embarrassed... "Okay, so be it." They put the sack back on her head, intending to turn around and walk out. At this moment, the door to the room is kicked open. Bang! A sound of angry shouting rings, "Let her go." "Who are you?" "I told you to let her go." William slowly raises the gun in his hands, startling the two men so much that they hurriedly put down Karin, lift their feet, and run out. In the blink of an eye, they disappear without a trace. He rips the sack off her head and sees that her face is as cold as ever. Then he feels suddenly upset in his heart, thinking that in this life, she probably wont ever smile at him again. "Is everything okay with you?" Karin coldly looks at the man squatting in front of her as she suddenlyughs iparably mockingly, "William, you father and you are indeed so interesting with one pretending to be kind and the other being a viin. Do you think I will be grateful to you for acting in such a drama? You are dreaming! Instead of being grateful to you, I hate you even more. Hypocrite!" "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." William is expressionless as he unties the ropes tied to her hands, putting on a very innocent look all the time. "It''s not that you don''t understand. You''re just pretending to be confused. I already know your life background. What should I call you? William Charlie? Or Caleb Charlie?" A hint of surprise shes across Williams eyes. Admittedly, starting from the day he appeared in the conference room until now, it is the first time that he has a surprised look in his eyes. "Let''s go." He doesn''t say anything. Neither does he admit it or deny it. And he takes the lead to go out of the confined cabin. Karin then also walks out. However, instead of getting into William''s car, she walks along the road in front of her. William drives the car over and blocks her way. Then he gets out of the car and pulls her by the hand, "Get in." "Don''t touch me!" She angrily shakes off his hand. And the disgust in her gaze indicates that she hates him so much. William feels that his heart aches slightly. But he doesnt say anything. He directly picks her up in his arms and shoves her into the car, "If you don''t want to die in the middle of nowhere, just bear with me for a while." He starts the engine and drives the car off the ground in the direction of Ziteng Garden. The two of them dont say a word on the way. By the time the car arrives at the destination, it has been early in the morning. Karin pushes open the car door and gets out of the car. As she grits her teeth, she says to Wiliam who gets out of the car, "If you want to deal with me,e out in the open. If you are still a man, dont y dirty in the future. This kind of self-guided drama indeed sucks." "Think whatever you want." William doesnt exin anything. And he turns around, sits back in the car, and leaves... After William is home, the lights in his apartment are on. And there is a Lamborghini parked in front of the door. He, who is stunned, takes a deep breath and walks in. Sure enough, in the middle of the living room, someone has been waiting for him for a long time. "Dad..." Bang!... As soon as he finishes his words, he is pped fiercely on his cheek. "I have endured humiliation for so many years. With all the effort to cultivate you, I never expect that you will implicate me like this someday!" William slowly goes down on his knees on the ground, "I''m sorry, Dad. I surely will help you take control of your sess firmly. But I hope you won''t hurt that woman." Shock shes across the bottom of Emmanuel''s eyes as he asks incredulously, "Could it be that you are indeed interested in Troy''s woman?" Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. William doesnt answer. And his silence represents acquiesce to his father''s questioning. "I didn''t believe that woman when she told me earlier that you had a crush on her. But it seems that what she said is true." "Whether it''s true or not, it''s destined that nothing is impossible between her and me. So I only hope that you can leave her alone, Dad." Humph! Emmanuel snorts coldly, "The more you are like this, the more impossible it is for me to let that woman live on in this world. Have you forgotten how your mother died?" "No. But the one who deserved to die is already dead. Why do you still want to implicate others innocent?" "Because you adore her. Do you think she is innocent? There are many innocent people in this world. Your mother is also innocent. Even so, who had sympathy for her? I won''t spare anyone in their family. Even if they all die, it won''t make up for what I owe to your mother!" "I know you love my mother. But I don''t want to see you make another woman end up in the same situation as my mother because you love her. I solemnly implore you. Don''t hurt her. As long as you promise me, I will follow the path you have arranged for me in the future. And I will never have any objection at all." Bang! Emmanuel cant bear his words anymore and ps him again, "You indeed disappoint me. For the sake of a woman, you forget what I have taught you for more than two decades. It is okay that you forget my teaching. Do you also forget the suffering you have endured? You are both the Charlie family''s children. Troy has everything. And you? You can''t go back to your home in exile. And you can''t even admit to being my son. If they hadn''t forced your mother to die back then, our family would be living happily now. So remember that it is that family that ruined your happiness! Remember that for me!" "I will remember what I should remember. But I wont change my principle. Don''t touch that woman again. Or..." He pauses, "I wont help you with anything anymore." "You..." Emmanuel raises his hands again. But he pauses them in mid-air. And a look passes through his eyes, indicating that he is disappointed and in pain. Then he ponders on it for a long time, nods his head, and grits his teeth, "Okay, I promise you." Chapter 276 A Mysterious Postman 1 Chapter 276 A Mysterious Postman 1 After a detailed discussion, Karin and Robert notify all shareholders and hold a meeting with them because there is still something wrong with Caleb''s employment. Emmanuel also shows up. And the look on his face seems to be somewhat ugly. However,pared to the annoyance in Emmanuels eyes, William is much calmer. "Shareholders, the reason why I called you all here today is that I have an important announcement to make. And it is about my husband, Troy''s disappearance, which is likely to be caused by someone." Someone among the shareholders reminds them, "This should be told to the police, right?" "I know. What I truly want to say is about the rtionship between Caleb and Emmanuel." Everyone in the meeting room is suddenly silent. Although they are all clear that Caleb and Emmanuel get along with each other quite well, the fact that Karin called Emmanuel by his name is indeed so surprising. And it seems that there are signs of their breaking up in the public. William''s face bes gloomy. Even so, he doesnt stop her from saying anything further. "I have a report in my hand. And it is about Caleb''s background investigation. He isnt the son of Gale Shelton, a businessman in Edinburgh, but the biological son of Emmanuel sitting in this conference room!" The crowd is in an uproar. Even Troys Third Uncle and Fourth Uncle are both startled. Originally, everyone thought that William was a pawn under Emmanuel. However, none of them expects that William will be Emanuels son. So they cant be overwhelmingly surprised. "If you don''t believe me, you can take a look at this report of mine." Karin gestures with her eyes. And Robert hands down the photocopied documents one by one. Even Emmanuel and William get a copy each. After the shareholders read the content of the report, they are all shocked. While Emmanuel looks askance at his son with rage burning in his eyes. After all, he has gone through a lot of hardship. After a short period of anger, he regains hisposure and says with a smile, "In fact, you dont have to be so surprised. It is not a strange thing for a man to have an illegitimate son or daughter. The reason I didnt announce it to the public is that I didn''t want to be misunderstood. My nephew disappeared at this juncture. And my eldest brother passed away. As the Second Master of the Charlie family, I surely cant stand by and watch the Charlie family fall. So I had no choice but to let my biological son take over thepany. And I hope every one of you should refrain from thinking that my nephew''s disappearance is my doing. If it werent fear that you would misunderstand me, I would have announced my rtionship with Caleb." Hehe. Karin sneers, "Uncle Emmanuel, since the situation hase to such an extent, never should you go on acting. Everyone can see the situation. You robbed your nephew''spany, which is a fact. Why do you need to take everyone as a fool again to do a false exnation here?" "Karin, if you are going to nder me like this, then I, as an elder, wont bother with you. Just say it straight, what is your purpose for holding this meeting?" "To ask you to step down. Because the rtionship between the two of you makes me suspect that your real purpose isnt that you are worried about thepany''s downfall as you said. To avoid the tragedy ofpeting for power and position, please withdraw from the operation of ourpany." Troys Fourth Uncle suddenly stands up, "This request ispletely unreasonable. After all, we cant regard thepany''s operation as child''s y because of your questioning. We all have seen how Manager Cb has exerted great efforts on running thepany over these days. If you ask him to leave, then who will be responsible for thispany? Karin, will it be you? Do you think your tender shoulders can carry this burden?" "Yes, yes." The shareholders immediately nod their heads. They don''t care who owns thepany. All they care about is that they can get more and more money into their pockets. "In that case, then I have decided to withdraw all of my shares in Charlie Group. So feel free to mess around." After Karin says so, the shareholders are shocked. After all, the Charlie familys shares surely cant be casually withdrawn. Otherwise, how can thepany live on? It would be like a man without a heart. It surely cant live on. Lets discuss it amiably. Don''t act on your impulse..." "Yes, once the Charlie family shares are withdrawn, Charlie Group will be doomed. At least, it is a company you founded." The shareholders advise Karin one after another. Karin holds a resolute attitude as she says, "As the saying goes, there can be only one. if they dont leave. It is useless for you to talk more. Make a choice as soon as possible." Troys fifth uncle stands up, "In that case, I will sell the shares of mine to Second Brother so that his shares shouldnt be less than yours. Do you insist on asking them to leave?" Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "I''ll sell mine to Second Brother as well." Troys Fourth Uncle raises his hand. Karin has a gloomy look in her eyes. A senior shareholder stands up and says, "If so, you can only continue to work together. Neither of you can withdraw. If you did, thepany would copse. How about this? For the time being, the position of the President should be vacant first. The two of you should share the title of Vice President. After you make your achievements respectively a monthter, we will another shareholders meeting and choose who will be in charge of thepany for thest time based on your contribution to thepany. And the choice will be irrevocable. Moreover, the seal of thepany has to be handed over." Thinking that it is a very good proposal, the shareholders have expressed their approval. Karin originally insisted on her opinion. But after troys Fifth Uncle and Fourth Uncle make such a scene, she has topromise for thepany''s prospects. "Good, then so be it. The final decision will be made in a month." She gets up and takes the lead to leave the conference room. Robert follows her out. Seeing that the look on her face isnt good, he says soothingly, "Although they arent driven out, it is good to pull them down from the position of President. We can prepare well in the following month and search for evidence against them. At that time, Young Master Troy probably wille back as well. Everything will go for the better. " "Yeah. She nods gently and begins to think in her heart about how to win William in terms of the performance. Inside the President''s office, Emmanuel stands in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and holds a cup of coffee in his hand as he waited for William to return from the meeting. His face cant be more gloomy. The indifference emitting from his eyes can easily intimidate others. As he looks askance at the office chair that symbolizes honor and power, he almost crushes the coffee cup in his hand. The door is pushed open with a creak. William walks in. Seeing his father, he already knows what it is about. So he locks the door from inside and softly shouts, "Dad..." "Are you satisfied now?" Troy angrily ms the coffee cup to the ground, instantly contaminating the exquisite carpet. And the ss crumbs scatter all over the floor. "Don''t worry. I will turn the situation around." "What time is it now? Howe you still advise me not to worry about it? It is unknown whether Troy is dead or alive. In a month, you may rise or fall. You can think of a way. So can they. Dont underestimate that woman. Judging from how she charms you, I can see how powerful she is. This is the consequence of your acting ording to your own free will. You have been pulled down the position before stabilizing the situation. You indeed let me down!" "I''m sorry, Dad..." William lowers his gaze and apologizes so that his father wont see theck of regret in his eyes. "Once the sword is out of the sheath, it can''t be retracted. So remember that we can only seed rather than fail!" It is the weekend the next day. Karin doesnt go to thepany butes to the beach alone. A week has passed since she came here thest time. The sea is as blue as usual. And the wind is as gentle as usual. Standing on the beach, she can see the figures of lovers who rely on each other now and then. And she walks along the beach, trying not to see how happy others are. It is unknown how long she has been walking. At the end of the coast, she seems to see a familiar back, that back view arge reef that has been showing up in her dream countless times. Thinking that it is a dream, she rubs her eyes in a daze and takes a closer look at it. After making sure that it isnt a dream, she runs over quickly as she is ready to identify the wrong person in her heart. However, when she pulls the man''s shoulders, she seems to have been stricken by electric shock. After that, she is in shock. The man is indeed the one she has been dreaming about. And in that instant, she is stunned. The atmosphere seems to freeze. As they look at each other, both of them are speechless for a long time. Karin is overwhelmed by great surprise and shock so much that shepletely doesnt know what to say. With her body trembling, a light of surprise shines in her eyes. "Who are you?" The previous second, she is immersed in great surprise so much that she cante to her senses. Then the next second, she feels that she has fallen into an abyss of tens of thousands height, crushing herself in pieces. Howe he asked her who she was? Chapter 277 A Mysterious Postman 2 Chapter 277 A Mysterious Postman 2 "Honey, I''m Karin. I''m your wife, Karin. Don''t you recognize me?" She shakes his shoulders in panic. "I''m sorry, I don''t know you. You probably recognize the wrong person." The man in front of her has a calm expression. And there is no trace of abnormalities in his eyes. It seems that she indeed mistook him for someone else. "How is that possible? I am Karin. Look at me carefully. I am your wife, Karin." "Miss, I don''t know you." The man stands up, intending to leave. "Aren''t you Troy?" Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She shouts. The man shakes his head, says nothing, and turns around to leave the coast. Karin surely wont let him go like this. She steps forward to grab his arm as tears flowed down her face, "Honey, don''t joke with me like this, okay? It''s indeed not funny at all." "Please let go. I''m not joking." "Tell me if you have any hardship. Where have you been all these days?" "Let go of me." As the two of them are entangled with each other, suddenly, from the distance, therees a voice, "Let go of him. And stop asking him anything further." Karin is stunned suddenly. She slowly turns her head to the right. And when she sees who is speaking, she rushes forward as if she went craze and questions, "Molly! What did you do to Troy?" She never expects that she will meet Troy here. And she never imagines that Troy wont treat her as a stranger. Neither does she expect that Molly will suddenly appear. "I didn''t do anything to him. Calm down first." Molly shakes away Karins hand that is holding onto her cor and looks askance at the man in front of her, He has amnesia." Amnesia? Karin is taken aback a few steps, feeling that she is in pain in her brain as if it has gone exploded. She wont believe that what Molly said is true. Even if Troy forgets the whole world, he surely wont forget her. It is impossible, absolutely impossible... "Troie, this is your wife." Molly points at Karin. But Troy is unmoved. He takes a nce at the woman who recognized him as her husband, takes Molly''s hand, and says indifferently, "Let''s go home." Karin feels that her heart is in pain. She looks at the two of them holding hands together, feeling that a needle stabs her through her eyes to her heart. "What the hell is going on? Tell me what the hell is going on quickly!" She loses control of her emotions and shakes Molly''s body. Molly sighs and says, "Take it easy for now. will slowly tell you." Troy has a faint look in his eyes, lookingpletely as if what they are going to say has nothing to do with him. Karin stares at him for a moment and gradually believes that he indeed lost his memory. If he didnt lose his memory, he surely wouldnt look at her with such a look in his eyes. "Let''s go over there and talk." Molly points to somewhere Troy had just sat. And after Karin follows her over, she begins to tell the story. "That day, when Troie and Assistant Robert left on the boat, I went with them. It is just that they didnt notice me. I lived next door to theirs. Originally, I wanted to wait for the boat to dock and give them a surprise. However, before I could do that, I was startled instead. I heard the sound of gunshots from their room. So I, who was scared, rushed out. As soon as I stepped out of the room, I saw five or six men walking right in my direction with guns in their hands. So I closed the door and called my father, asking him to arrange a yacht there to rescue me. I asked him to arrange a few more people, which was to help Troie. But I couldnt tell him the truth. Otherwise, he wouldnt have sent me any backup. After the phone call, the rming sound of gunfire rang outside. I hid in the room and dared not to go out. I managed to wait until the gunfire stopped. After that, I opened the door and went out. But in the darkness, I saw Troie in a desperate situation who jumped into the sea behind him. Those few men desperately shooting into the sea. I wanted to scream, only to be stopped by the remaining reason in my mind. Those few people didnt notice me. After they left, the yacht my father had arranged for me also came. There were four people on the yacht. At my strong request, they jumped into the sea to look for Troie''s body. Fortunately, Troie was found. At the same time, unfortunately, Troie got shot in his head. After he was rescued out of the sea, he had been sort of in a semi-dead state. I sent him to the hospital overnight to be rescued. Fortunately, I sent it there timely. And he got saved. However, his memory is gone. He doesnt remember anyone or anything, including his name..." Karin has been in tears. As she listens to Mollys words, she has been staring at the familiar figure in the distance closely, wondering whether he indeed doesnt remember anything and that whether he has even forgotten her. As she is about to faint from her heartache, she desperately covers her chest to ease the unbearable pain in her heart. She has been waiting for him day after day. And she has been thinking about the scene of reuniting with him over and over again where they probably will hug each other and cry and where they probably will tell each other the dense longings in their hearts and how they have been missing each other strongly. She has been envisioning many scenes, taking every possibility into her ount. But she never expects that he will ask who she is... "Don''t cry. It''s good for him to be alive, isn''t it?" Molly hands a handkerchief to her. Karin questions indignantly, "Why did you hide him? Don''t you know that I''ve been looking for him?" "At first, I was afraid that the one who wanted to kill him would take away his life again if they knew he was still alive. So I put him in a private hospital in the suburbs where he could recover from his injuries. After he recovered, I said that I would send him home. But he refused, saying that he only knew me and that he wouldnt go anywhere else. "You''re lying!!!" Karin growls and roars. She isnt convinced by Molly''s words at all. "If you don''t believe me, you can take him away and see if he will go with you." Confidence overflows in Molly''s eyes. Karin ispletely enraged. She runs as if she went crazy to Troy, grabs his hand, and tearfully says, "Honey, go home with me." As she takes two steps forward, she suddenly stops and turns her head back. Then she stares at the man who doesnt move and asks tremulously, "Why don''t you go with me?" "I don''t know you." "I am your wife. Go home with me. I can show you our marriage certificate. That woman has also told you that I am your wife. Why do you still say you dont know me?" Troy shakes his head, "Sorry, I have no impression of you at all. If I can remember the past in the future, I will go back to your side. But for now, please don''t force me." A few light-hearted words of Troys are like a sharp dagger stabbing into Karin''s heart. She can no longer restrain herself as she helplessly bursts out crying. The sounds of her crying sound so sad and depressing that Molly cant help but feel sorry for her. But the man in front of Karin isnt moved in the slightest. "Go with her. She is your family member." Molly lets out a soft sigh and turns away gloomily. "Wait a minute." Troy calls out to her, "Didn''t I tell you? I only know you. And I''m not going anywhere." He draws back the hand that is in Karin''s hand and walks to Molly''s side without hesitation, insisting to leave with her. "I''m sorry, I have no other choice." Molly nods apologetically to Karin and takes Troy''s arm as they resolutely walk away. "Do you don''t want me anymore? Even if you don''t want me, dont you even want Esme? Dont you remember your promise to me that never will you change? Within a hundred days only, howe you have changed? You are Troy. You are the only hope of the Charlie family. You cant forget all of these. Come back. Come back to me. I need you. The Charlie family needs you more. I am very tired and exhausted. I am not a strong woman. And I cant shoulder the burden for you alone. If you just go with her, what do I have to do? I simply dont know how long I can still hold up..." Karin cries out of her breath, hoping that her words can retain him. However, Troy just stops his pace and continues going on without ever looking back. Karin is so reluctant. She is unwilling to see him being taken away by another woman in front of her in such a way. Using all her strength to catch up with them, she tightly hugs him from behind, crying bitterly, "Dont go. Please do not go. If you go, I surely cant live on... " Chapter 278 A Mysterious Postman 3 Chapter 278 A Mysterious Postman 3 As she presses her face against his back, her tears soaking wet his shirt. She can feel the warmth transmitted from his body. But why is his heart so cold? He shakes away the hand around his waist and wants to continue walking forward. But Karin clings to him desperately, crying, "If you take another step forward, I will die in front of you!" Troy suddenly squats down, holds his head with both hands, and moans in pain. Molly hurriedly fishes a bottle of medicine from her pocket and pours two pills out for him. After that, she turns around and yells at Karin, "You should stop pushing him. He cant recover his memory in a day or two. If you push him like this, it will be either you or he who will die." After she yells, she helps Troy up and disappears in front of Karin. This time, Karin doesnt chase her. And she cries and squats down on the beach as if she were a cocoon wrapped in a chrysalis. In the moment of breaking out of the cocoon, she is so painful that ayer of skin seems to have been torn off. She is so painful that she is almost dying... The day gradually turns dark. And on the beach, there are fewer and fewer people. Every couple that passes in front of her will cast a sympathetic look at her. The ones who are happy can never know how the unfortunate feel. If Robert didn''t call her suddenly, she thought she would stay on the beach until she became a grain of sand that was incorporated into the sea. "Madam, where are you? I''m at Ziteng Garden. ording to Yuma, you haven''te back yet, right?" "Hello? Are you listening? Why aren''t you talking?" Karin says feebly, "I found Troy..." Robert asks eagerly, "What? Did you find Young Master Troy? Where is he?" "At a beach..." Hearing that her voice doesnt sound right, Robert says hurriedly, "Wait there. I will go over there immediately!" Hanging up the phone, he then drives a car in a hurry to the beach. The coast is surprisingly quiet at night. As soon as he gets out of the car, he sees Karin''s figure. Then he runs towards her at a fast pace, asking with a pant, "Where is Young Master Troy?" "He is gone." With her muddled reply and muddled expression, for a moment, Robert thinks that she says so because she is missing her lover too much. So he pulls her up, "Let''s go. Stop thinking about him. I''ll take you back." "I''m not imagining things. I indeed saw him. It is just that he didn''t remember who I was. He left with another woman. Right along this road, they walked out of my sight step by step. No matter how I called him and begged him, he refused to stay..." Karin is in tears again. Robert then realizes that she probably isnt babbling. So he anxiously asks, "Then who did he go with?" "Molly." "Molly?" Robert is so stunned that he cante to his senses for a second. And when he does, the first thing he says was, "Go,e with me to the Kim family''s house!" He, who is incredulous, drives Karin to the Kim familys vi, only to be turned away by the butler of the Kim family, "Sorry, Miss Molly won''t see anyone." He stands outside the door and yells, "Molly,e out. Molly,e out! After Robert has been yelling for a while, it is not Molly but Molly''s fatheres out, Bono. "Mr. Robert, what do you want with my daughter?" "To be exact, I''m not looking for your daughter. I''m looking for Young Master Troy." "Young Master Troy?" "Yes." Bono sighs, "He has amnesia now. Even if you see him, he won''t recognize you. I advise you to go back. When his memory is restored, he will naturally go back to your side." "I''ll believe it only if I see him with my own eyes, why are you riding someone elses family member? Do you want me to call the police to mediate in between?" "No need." Before Molly arrives, her voice rings first. Stepping on the marble floor with high heels, she slowly walks to the front of Robert, "You are afraid that others dont know that Troy is still alive. So you are yelling like this, right? "Where is Young Master Troy?" "He''s not feeling well. So he has gone to sleep." "I''ll go in and look for him." "Hey, hey Molly stops him as she turns to look at Karin, "She saw it all this afternoon. Troie can''t remember anything from the past at all. ording to the doctor, he hasnt recovered yet. If you guys keep stimting him like this, it will affect his recovery." Robert ponders on it for a moment, "Okay then. I''lle back here tomorrow." "Don''te here tomorrow either. I''m taking him to the United States tomorrow for a checkup. And we won''t be back until a weekter." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "What do you mean?" Robert is angry, His wife is here. You make it sound like you have a good rtionship with him. Although you saved his life, dont forget that he also saved your life. So you two are eve, Hand over Young Master Troy to me before it''s toote. Don''t take advantage of his memory loss and try to own him." Molly grunts, "Robert, everyone praises that you are smart and wise. I think you are just so-so. At a critical moment, you arent even as thoughtful as me, a woman. Think about it carefully. Troie now has amnesia. Even if he goes back with you, can he help you solve anything? Nothing can be solved. Moreover, he will disappoint the shareholders of yourpany. He doesnt even know who he is. How the shareholders can expect him to bring glory to thepany? Moreover, he hasnt recovered fully yet. If he goes back with you, you have to take care of thepany as well as him at the same time. Are you sure you can protect him and make him safe?" Seeing that the two of them are silent, Molly continues, "Instead of failing to protect him, how about you let him stay on my side for the time being. I will find the best doctor to restore his memory so that he can recover his body and recuperate. Wont he be better than going back to your side?" After a long silence, Karin closes her eyes in pain and nods hoarsely, "Okay, I''ll leave him to you for now. Molly, I hope you take care of him." She turns around and runs into the vast night with tears rolling down her face. As for how determined she has to be to make such a decision, she doesnt know about it. And she only feels that she is in pain now. She is in such overwhelming pain that she cant even breathe... Robert drives up to catch up with her and waits until she is almost calm before walking up and asking, "What are your ns now?" Since Karin gave up on bringing Troy back, then, she has to have ns, doesnt she? "Let''s go to Ennd." Karin, who has been mentally messed up for a day, graduallyes to her senses in the end. Except that she is still in overwhelming pain in her heart, she haspletely adjusted her state. When it was unknown whether Troy was alive or dead, she couldnt fall. And now she does, never can she copse. "Could it be that you are going to see that friend of Young Master Troy?" "Yes, the old friend that you and Troy didn''t get to meet." "But if Young Master Troy doesn''t go with us, it''s the same as going there in vain even if we go there. For one thing, we don''t know the person. And for another, he definitely won''t believe us." "No matter what method I use, I have to gain his trust. After all, it is rted to the shareholders'' election meeting in a month. Moreover, it is Troy''s unfulfilled wish. I can''t let him take this shot for nothing." Seeing that she has made up her mind, Robert nods his head in agreement, "Okay then. Let''s give it a try." "Do you know what his name is?" "Last time, I heard from Young Master Troy said it. It seems to be called Simon Warren, the Chairman of Red Sun Real Estate." "Good. These two pieces of information will suffice. Then we will leave tomorrow." As soon as Karin steps on Ennd, an inexplicable sense of affection rises from the bottom of her heart. She feels so probably because it is Troy''s ancestral home. After getting off the ne, she and Robert check into the hotel they had contacted beforehand. And she stays at the hotel to rest. While Robert goes to find out the information about Red Sun Real Estate. In the evening, Robert returns and says, "Madam, I have inquired someone. The Chairman of Red Sun Real Estate is indeed named Simon Warren. Should we go directly there to find him now? Or should we wait until tomorrow?" Karin ponders on it for a few seconds and says, "Let''s go there now. The earlier we meet him, the more at ease we will be." "Okay." The two of them leave the hotel and takes a taxi directly to Red Sun Real Estate. But when they arrive at thepany, their request to meet Simon Warren is denied. Because they didnt have an appointment. However hard they exined, the receptionist refuses to allow them to meet Simon Warren. Chapter 279 A Mysterious Postman 4 Chapter 279 A Mysterious Postman 4 She has no choice but to leave a note with her intention and her contact information and returns to the hotel to wait for news. At 9 p.m., her cell phone finally rings. And she presses the answer button apprehensively, "Hello, who is that speaking?" "Is that Mrs. Karin?" An old man''s voice rings over the phone, which sounds thick and strong. "Yes, who is that speaking?" "I am the one that you are looking for, a friend of your father-inw, Simon Warren." Her heart trembles. And she says with surprise, "Finally, I''ve received your call. I wonder if you can arrange a time for us to meet each other, Mr. Simon? I want to see you as soon as possible." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, you cane to the business club on Ennd Street at 10 a.m. I will wait for you there." "Okay, thanks. Thank you very much." Karin hangs up the phone and rushes to the next door to inform Robert. And he is also extremely happy to hear the news. The two of them tidy themselves up a little and immediately head for the destination where Karin and Simon agreed to see each other over the phone. By the time they arrive at the business club on Ennd Street, someone has been waiting for them at the entrance to entertain them. Hearing that they are guests who have made an appointment with Simon Warren, the waiter who entertains them hurriedly leads them to a private box. After the door to the private box opens, Karin and Robert see a red-faced old gentleman sitting on a sofa in the private box. With a sophisticated outfit, the old man has a shrewd look in his eyes which is characteristic of a businessman. And when he sees theme in, he gets up with a smile, "I wasnt in thepany this afternoon. So I didn''t know you two were visiting me at thepany... I hope you will bear with me if I am negligent to you." "Mr. Simon, you are making the situationplicated. We are grateful that you are willing to see us at this time." Karin bows politely. And Simon points to the sofa hurriedly, "Please have a seat." When the three of them are seated, Karin gets down to the point and says, "Because of the limited time, I won''t beat around the bush. Ourpany encounters some problems. And we urgently need investment from a strong businessman. Mr. Simon, I hear that you and my father-inw were pretty good friends back then. That is the reason why I came all the way here. I hope you can lend us a helping hand for the sake of our friendship. And after we get through the difficulties this time, we surely will repay your kindness in the future, Mr. Simon." "Oh yes." Simon nods, "Joe Charlie died more than ten years ago. Ever since his death, I haven''t been to Zurich over the past ten years. So I have no idea about the situation of Joes family at all As I say so, I feel so ashamed, feeling that I owe a lot to Joe." Karin asks urgently, "Then are you willing to help us?" He nods, "Of course, I am willing to help you. The Charlie family is in trouble. If I refuse to help you, I surely will fail my deceased friend. It is just that..." "Go ahead." "It is just that when ites to this matter, I have to discuss it with other board members. After all, investing in foreign countries isnt a petty matter. Instead, it is a risky matter. If I decide on it alone, it will inevitably cause dissatisfaction of other board members. I hope you can understand me a little. "We can understand this point." Robert nods, "But there aren''t any coterals needed, right?" "As for this point, it can only be known after we discuss it at the meeting tomorrow. Although I am the Chairman, I can''t act on it arbitrarily. I need to get the unanimous approval of other board members before I can get back to the two of you." "Alright then. We''ll wait for your reply." Karin nods gratefully, feeling that she has high hopes for him. After exchanging pleasantries with Simon for half an hour, the two of them get up and say goodbye to Simon. Before they leave, Simon repeatedly promises that he will do his best to convince his board members to agree with the investment in theirpany. Seeing that he is quite sincere, Karin sighs with relief that she hasnt made a trip in vain. The next day at noon, she receives a call from Simon again. However, she finds the result a bit surprising. ording to Simon, at the meeting this morning, the board directors insist that they should sign an agreement. She asks anxiously, "What kind of agreement is it?" "You should provide 10% of your shareholding as coteral so that we wont suffer any losses after we invest in yourpany. I know that it is a bit unsympathetic of us to make such a request. But I indeed tried my best. Because it is indeed a risky investment. As for the fiasco going on in the Charlie Group in Zurich, a few shareholders of mypany have heard of it. So......" Karin takes a deep breath, "I know. Then I''ll discuss it with my special assistant first and call you back after it''s done." "Okay, I''m so sorry......" "It''s okay. We should be the ones to say sorry for putting you in a difficult position and making you be caught in the middle." Karin hangs up the phone, immediately calls Robert, telling him about Simon''s reply. Then she asks, "Do you think we should agree to his request?" "I knew it wouldn''t be that easy. I didn''t have much hope for Mr. Simon before I came here. After all, he is an old friend of Young Master Troys father over the previous generation. And they haven''t contacted each other for more than ten years. He surely wont help us wholeheartedly." "I didn''t hold much hope either. People nowadays prioritize their interests. Troys uncles are ruthless, let alone an outsider." "Since we''re here, we''re not just going back in vain like this, right?" "Of course not. I think wed better sign the agreement. Its not an excessive request. It is just that they feel somewhat upset in the heart. And it seems that they dont trust us." "Yes. If we want to ask them to invest in ourpany, it is like we are getting a loan from a bank with some coteral needed. Without any chips in their hands, nobody will dare to lend money to us. If our company is operating well, then it will be okay. If not, they will be afraid that we will identally go bankrupt and that they will suffer double losses." Karin sighs heavily and makes up her mind, "Then let''s agree to sign it. If we dont make any sacrifices, we surely wont get anything. And a month will pass by soon." After the two of them finish their discussion, they immediately call Simon, saying that they agree to the request made by his board members. Over the phone, they agree to sign a cooperation agreement at 10 a.m. the next morning at the business club where they met the night before. After Karin leaves Robert''s room, she goes back to her room. As she is about to take a shower, there is a knock on the door to her room. Thinking that it is Robert, she opens the door, only to realize that it is a waiter at the hotel in the hotel. She asks, feeling puzzled, "Can I help you?" "Here''s a letter for you." "A letter?" She raises her eyebrows in surprise, "Who is the sender?" "It was sent in by an olddy, saying that she was entrusted by someone. And she asked me to pass this letter to the guest in Room 307." Karin takes the letter in the waiter''s hands over in confusion. After she closes the door, she opens the letter eagerly and sees that there are a few printed characters on a glossy white paper, which read, The Simon Warren you saw the night before is an impostor. Remember not to meet him again." An impostor Karin is instantly dumbfounded. As her hands tremble, the white paper slowly falls to the ground. For a few minutes, Karin still cant get over the shock. It is unknown how long it takes before she finallyes to her senses. And she immediately takes out her cell phone to dial Robert''s number, "Come here quickly." Robert receives her call and quicklyes to her room, asking, "What''s wrong?" "Look at this..." She hands him the letter in her hands. After Robert reads the letter, he is no less shocked than Karin, "Well What is going on?" "I''m also confused. It was sent to me by a waiter in the hotel, saying an olddy was entrusted by someone. It seems that the letter sender doesn''t want us to know who he is. But who is he? How did he know whom we met? And how did he know that the person we met is a fake one?" "Could it be that Mr. Simon we met the night before is indeed an impostor?" "Neither of us have ever met him. And we don''t have a photo of him either. So nobody knows if he is real or not. And I''m confused as well." Robert knits his eyebrows and suddenly ms his fist on the door, "He surely is fake. After learning that Young Master Troy and I wereing to Ennd, the enemy attacked us secretly at night. This time, we make progress so smoothly, which I find indeed somewhat weird. It seems we are caught in the enemy''s trap. Fortunately, this mysterious person reminded us in time. Or else, once the agreement is signed tomorrow, the 10% shares will go down the drain!" Karin falls into deep thought. And there is a strange feeling in her heart as she thinks to herself, Could it be that this mysterious person is Chapter 280 The Man Karin’s Grandmother Loves 1 Chapter 280 The Man Karins Grandmother Loves 1 She cautiously asks Robert, "The way you see it, who should be the one that secretly warned us?" "I simply dont have an answer. Could it be Molly?" Karin shakes her head, "No way. She followed you and Troyst time because she liked Troy. Now that Troy isnt with us. She has no reason to help us again." "Moreover, we haven''t even met Mr. Simon. It''s even more unlikely that she has met him." "I have an answer in my heart." "Who is it?" She bites her lips, "Forget it. It can''t be. It won''t be him." "However, can this note be a fake one too? I''m so scared of being calcted now." Robert rubs his hair in distress. "When we meet the real Simon, we''ll know if the note is real or fake." "The key is how we can meet him." "Tomorrow, we''ll go to hispany again. And we''ll stand guard there. I believe that we surely can see him in this way." "Good." The next day at ten o''clock in the morning, the fake Simon calls back to ask why they dont go over to sign the contract. Karin doesnt expose his fake identity. Instead, she says apologetically that they arent going to sign the contract and that they will return to Zurich the day after tomorrow. For their sudden reversal, Simon looks very surprised and flustered, insisting that they go over to discuss it with him face to face, saying that they can hold a discussion. But Karin refuses politely and hangs up the phone. She and Robert sit in a car. And the car stops at the entrance of the Red Sun Real Estate. At 11:45 a.m., a line of people walks out from the revolving door. And the one taking the lead is an old man in his fifties. As soon as Karin nces at him, she feels that she has met him some time ago. So she hurriedly pushes open the car door, intending to get out, Robert pulls her, "Dont take the risk to go over. He probably isnt the person we''re waiting for." "My intuition tells me it has to be him. My intuition is always urate." Karin insists on getting out of the car, catches up with the group, and shouts anxiously, "Wait a minute." The elder who is about to get into a car turns his head back, looks at her with surprise, and asks, "Is there something wrong?" "Excuse me, are you Mr. Simon?" He nods, "Yes, who are you?" Karin breathes a long sigh of relief, thinking that she finally meets the person she is looking for. After the previous deception, she is no longer happy in her heart. Instead, she is a little sad. "I am Joe''s daughter-inw. My name is Karin." "Joe?" The old man suddenly opens his eyes wide and asks incredulously, "How did you, Joe''s daughter-inw, get here?" "It''s a long story. Can you spare some time so that we can find a ce to talk?" He ponders on it for a moment, "Okay. Then let''s go eat together first and talk over the meal." Karin and Robert get into his car. The car stops at a restaurant specialized in Hong-Kong-style food. After they enter the pre-booked private box, Simon says, "Why did youe to Ennd? What do you want to see me for?" Karin then tells him the ins and outs, including the previous deception. And surprisingly, the real Simon is very angry after hearing her out. He only asks, "Why didn''t Joe''s son, Troy,e here?" "He..." Karin bites her lips, "Something happened to him." "What is it?" Originally, Karin didnt want to say it. However, Simon insisted on knowing the truth. Helplessly, she has to tell him the truth, "He lost his memory." "Amnesia? How did he lose his memory?" She lowers her head, desperately suppressing the urge to cry. Robert knows she can''t recount what happened. So he slowly confesses everything that had happened to the Charlie family to Simon. After listening to his words, Simon sighs regretfully, "I''m sorry. I can''t help you." Karin looks up and asks with teary eyes, "Why?" She and Robert are both very surprised. They dont expect the impostor to agree readily and the real one to refuse without hesitation. "Joe has been a friend of mine for many years. By all means, I should help his descendants. But you guys words now make me diffident. Troy suffers amnesia. And if the two of you want to stabilize the overall situation by yourselves, it will be a little difficult." "It is difficult. That''s the reason why I came to you to seek your support. As long as you are willing to lend us a helping hand, we wont let you down!" "You even found the wrong person. How can you convince me?" "We went to yourpany to look for you. But we didnt make an appointment with you, we were turned down. But I left a note to your receptionist. She probably forgot to give you the note. Thats the reason why the enemy took advantage of this matter and set us up." Simon shakes his head, "Whatever the reasons are, I cant promise you unless Troyes to me in person. I have to see some hope before I make a decision ordingly." "But he can''te here now. He has not recovered his memory yet..." "Thene to me after he recovers his memory. I indeed dont have any confidence about the two of you." Karin is sad in her heart. As she sees Simon''s resolute attitude, thest trace of hope in her heart is dashed. "Mr. Simon, the reason why Young Master Troy lost his memory is that he and I were attacked on our way to Ennd to look for you. A lot of things happened to the Charlie family during this period. We are both rather tired. So it is forgivable for us to make the wrong judgment for a moment. I hope you can understand. Now we only have one month left. If you refuse to help us, we can only watch the Charlie Group be taken over by others. And I believe that if Master Joe knows about this in heaven, he will be upset." "Even if I help you now, thepany will still fall into others hands sooner orter. And you two are no match for Emmanuel ." "Young Master Troy will restore his memory. Please trust us. For the time being, just help us keep the executive power of thepany." "Sorry, forgive me, I still can''t agree to your request." Simon seems to be quite determined. No matter how hard they try to convince him, he refuses to be swayed in the slightest. Karin takes a deep breath sadly and finally gives up. And she stands up, "Mr. Simon, since you insist on not helping us, we won''t force you. Sorry for the disturbance. Goodbye." She and Robert bow deeply and gloomily exit the box. After they exit the restaurant, Robert grits his teeth and says, "I indeed cant expect Master Joe''s friend to be so insensible." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Forget it." Karin faces the sunlight and sneers, "Don''t count on anyone. Book a flight and go back to Zurich tomorrow." Late at night, she can''t sleep. So she puts on a jacket and stands in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows of the hotel, overlooking the city which is more beautiful at night than it is during the day. And she cant be more mncholy, feeling that there isnt even a single gentleness in the city where people are cold and indifferent. After all, someone, who has been in depression, wont have a colorful life. Karin thinks that she fails to fulfill the unfinished wish for the man she loves. And there is an indescribable frustration in her heart. She feels very tired and exhausted. Even so, she cant stop feeling that someone behind her is always pushing her. When she wants to pause, she ends up being numbly pushed to move forward. As she is alone in her room, she quietly enjoys the loneliness that no one else can rte to. The night is quiet. And there is a kind of indescribable pain in her heart. In the end, helplessly, she can only leave all of these to the silent night sky as well herself who is silent under the night sky. Karin has a sleepless night. Early in the morning, Robert knocks on the door, "Mrs. Karin, are you done with packing up your things?" She opens the door with her luggage in her hands and says feebly, "Let''s go." The two of them walk out of the hotel, stop a car, and head in the direction of the airport. On the way to the airport, Karin''s cell phone rings. And it is a call from an unfamiliar number. She presses the answer button and suddenly hears a familiar voice, feeling surprised and nervous, "Mr. Simon, we are on the way to the airport. What do you call me for? " "It is about the investment. Come to mypany to talk about it." Karin thinks she has heard his words wrong. So she asks with uncertainty, "You are considering helping us, right?" "Yes." She covers her mouth in surprise and nods her head repeatedly, "Good. We''ll go there right away!" Hanging up the phone, she immediately says to the driver, "We arent going to the airport. Go to Red Sun Real Estate instead." Robert asks in surprise, "Has he changed his mind? Has he indeed decided to help us?" "Yes, that''s what he said." Karin cant be more excited in her heart. she doesn''t expect that after one night, the desperate situation will soon be turned around. As the saying goes, where there is a will, there is a way. Chapter 281 The Man Karin’s Grandmother Loves 2 Chapter 281 The Man Karins Grandmother Loves 2 They arrive at the Red Sun Real Estate. Upon hearing Karin say that Simon personally asked them here to see him, the receptionist immediately let them pass. As Karin and Robert are about to enter the elevator, Karin thinks about it and goes back to ask the receptionist, "Last time, I left a note to you. Did you forget to give it to your chairman?" The stunned receptionist asks in surprise, "Didn''t you guys ask it backter?" "Did we? Me or him?" Karin points to herself and then to Robert. "Not you two. It is another strange man. He said that he was with you. Soon after you left, he came to me and imed the note back. So I didnt overthink it and gave the note to him." The two of them look at each other, feeling a tacit understanding in their hearts. Without saying anything, they walk straight towards the direction of the elevator. "It''s true that we''ve been trapped and that we''ve been followed." "Yes." "Then we are nowing to see the real Mr. Simon, which I think the ones in the shadows also know about it. I am afraid that we will be in danger." Robert knits his eyebrows, feeling quite worried in his heart. "Let''s be careful. in broad daylight, they won''t dare to be so reckless." The elevator stops on the ninth floor. And the two of them, who are led by the secretary, arrive at the Chairman''s office. "Please wait for a moment. The Chairman is having a meeting which will be over in about fifteen minutes." "Okay." "Then please make yourself at home. I''ll go and work first." After the secretary leaves, Karin begins to survey Simon''s office, feeling familiar with it. And she always felt that this office is as stuffy as the hall in the ancestral house of her family. She asks casually, "Where is Simon from?" "I''m not sure about that. But I am sure about one thing, that is, he''s not a native of Ennd." "How do you know?" "I heard it from Young Master Troy on the boatst time." "Didn''t he say where he was from?" "No. He only said that Simon''s ancestors didnte from Ennd." Karin guesses, "Then he may be from London." "Why?" "This office gives me an illusion, making me feel like I am at home. And I found that I was somewhat familiar with Mr. Simon as soon as I saw him for the first time." While exining the feeling in her heart, she continues to stroll around and walks to Simon''s desk. Upon seeing a photo ced on the desk, she is shocked all of a sudden. And she feels that her legs go limp. And she wants to go up and take a closer look at the photo, only to find that she can''t move any pace at all. Her eyes gradually be blurry. She takes a big step forward with all her strength, grabs the photo frame on the desk, and stares at a vintage photo of a woman inside the frame, feeling overwhelmingly shocked. The woman in the photo wearing avender cheongsam is sitting alone in front of a small window. And a pot of violets of the same color as the clothes she is wearing is ced on the window sill. Her hair is pulled back loosely behind her head. There is an elegant smile on her delicate face. And the smile stings Karin''s heart. She cant be more than familiar with this woman and her smile... Seeing her staring at the photo with aplicated look on her face, Robert curiouslyes over and asks, "Whose photo is this? Do you know the one in the photo?" Karin doesnt speak. Neither can she. Her mind goes nk. And the hand of hers holding the photo is shaking more and more ferociously. At this time, the door creaks open. And Simon walks in. "Sorry for keeping you guys waiting." "It''s okay." Robert hurriedly tugs Karin who is still in shock. As Simon sees the photo Karin is holding onto, there is a gloomy look in his eyes. And he points to a sofa with his finger, "Sit down and talk." Karin is dragged over by Robert. She sits down nkly as she keeps staring attentively at the man across the table whom she finds familiar. "After you guys left yesterday, I thought deeply about it for a long time. And I finally decided to..." She suddenly interrupts Simon''s words and asks abruptly, "Do you know Caroline?" Robert finds her question nonsensical. But for Simon, hearing her words, he feels like he has been stricken with a bolt from the blue. And his body suddenly stiffens. Opening his eyes wide, he is stunned for half a second before asking, "Do you also know her?" Karin sneers slowly takes out her wallet from her backpack, and pulls out a photo as she hands it over to Simon. As Simon sees the photo, his face changes. And he looks at the photo in Karins hands as he is trembling. Then he asks in shock, "Why do you have this photo as well?" The photo he holds in his hand is the same as the one ced on his desk. It is just that it is slightly smaller in size. "Didn''t you ask me if I know Caroline as well? Let me tell you frankly, I know her. Besides, I am the daughter of the daughter she gave birth to back then when she had a sinful rtionship with an ungrateful man, that is, I am her granddaughter." Boom! Hearing her words, everyone on the scene is stunned. Even Robert is dumbfounded. The sudden change of events for a moment simply overwhelms the ones on the scene. And the change is just like the plot twist in a TV drama. "What do you say? Are you Caroline''s granddaughter?" "Yes, you are very surprised, right? Could it be that you have never inquired about her for so many years? And you don''t even know about my existence, do you?" Simon''s face turns pale as he forcefully covers his chest with his hands. And the look on his face indicates that he is in great pain. Robert, who is enlightened, hurriedly goes forward to ask Simon, "Mr. Simon, are you okay?" Simon says with difficulties, "Get the medicine in the drawer in the middle to me..." Robert rushes to his desk, pulls open the drawer in the middle, and sees a bottle of pills for decreasing blood pressure. Then he quickly takes the bottle over and lets Simon take a few pills. After taking the medicine, Simon gradually bes emotionally calm. And he asks in a hoarse voice, "How is your grandmother? Is she okay?" Karin sneers with tearsing out of her eyes, "What do you think? In the time when peoples judgment can get one killed, for a woman who is pregnant with a mysterious mans child, the way you see it, could she have an easy life?" Simon''s face bes paler and paler. He lowers his head and chokes as he says, "I''m sorry. I''m indeed so sorry..." "You should say sorry to my grandmother rather than me. Unfortunately, you do not have the opportunity to say it to her even if you want to." Simon asks in a trembling voice, "What do you mean?" Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. His body is trembling more fiercely. Dont you understand? You no longer have the opportunity to say sorry to my grandmother, unless you wait for the day when you close your eyes." "Is she dead?" Whoo Simon lets out a loud cry. He cries so heartbreakingly and emotionally that for a moment, Karin is somewhat convinced that the man in front of him is in love with her grandmother. However, this thought just shes across her mind and disappears. Thinking of how her grandmother has been waiting bitterly all her life and how her family has been living a life of pain and suffering for three generations because of Simon, she is furious instantly. She wont forgive him. Neither will her grandmother. Robert is in a dilemma. Seeing that both of them are crying, he thinks that it is inappropriate for him to comfort either of them. After all, what lies between Karin and Simon isnt the resentment on usual days that have been piling up for decades. Simon cries for a long time. And he cries so sadly that his throat is hoarse and that he almost cant speak. Only after that does he lift his face covered with tear marks and say, "I dont expect that you will forgive me. Just pretend that you dont see that photo. Neither do you know who I am. Just carry the hate for me with you and continue hating me Karin sucks her nose, sarcastically questioning, "In that case, why do you need to put on such a show?" Previously, she couldnt figure out why Simon, whose attitude was so resolute yesterday, would suddenly change his mind today. At this moment, after seeing that photo, she seems to finally know what is going on. "What do you mean?" Simon wipes his blurry tears from the corner of his eyes. "You suddenly changed your mind because you knew about my rtionship with Caroline, right? Don''t deny it. Ever since I was young, my mother told me that I looked very simr to my grandmother when she was young." "No, it''s not like that. I didn''t know your rtionship with Caroline at all. I am telling you the truth." "If that''s the case, why did you suddenly decide to help us again?" Simon is silent. Karin smiles self-deprecatingly and stands up directly, "If you were just my father-in- law''s friend, I would ept your help. But now that even if you want to help me, I won''t ept it. I won''t let you make up for your debt to my grandmother so easily. I want you to live in guilt for the rest of your life!" Karin finishes speaking and runs out directly... Chapter 282 Karin Decides to Get the Truth in an Extreme Way 1 Chapter 282 Karin Decides to Get the Truth in an Extreme Way 1 Robert immediately catches up with her and pulls her arm, "Are you going to give up like this?" "Yes, I won''t ept that man''s help. He is trying to redeem himself. I won''t let him get away with it!" "So what even if it''s atonement? Now its not time for us to care about our dignity. Think about Young Master Troy. Think about the Charlie Group. Wont you regret giving up this opportunity?" "I wont. I will only regret it if I ept his help. How can I face my mother who has carried the burden of being an illegitimate daughter all her life? How can I face my grandmother who had been waiting for him all her life and finally died with hatred?" Karin shakes away Robert''s hand and runs forward without looking back. Robert roars in anger, "I thought for the sake of Young Master Troy, you could give up everything..." Hearing his words, Karin is stunned. And once again, she feels that she has difficulties moving. "Even if he will feel better in his heart after he helps you, it is his business. As long as you dont forgive him in your heart, it will be the same that he doesnt make up for it. Why do you have to make yourself suffer because of your impulse at a moment?" Karin is a little swayed. She admits that what Robert said does make some sense. "If you give up such a good opportunity for your impulse at a moment, you surely will regret it in the future. Because that man has been like this all his life. How can you expect that he will suffer in the future because of your words? The most correct thing to do now is to do as he said. Pretend that nothing happened. If you refuse to forgive him, pretend that you didnt know him. After the work matter is settled, you each should go on with your respective lives. He didnt appear when your grandmother needed him most. And now that he has appeared, he shouldn''t be a nuisance in your mind." Karin nods. In the end, she decides to put away the dignity in her heart for the sake of the Charlie Group. Even if her grandmother knows about this underground, she surely will support her choice. She and Robert return to the Chairman''s office. Simon is still sitting where he has been with one hand pressing against his forehead. The look on his face cant be more sorrowful. It seems that after that blow just now, he has aged a lot at once. Robert softly solicits, "Mr. Simon, can we put aside personal matters for a moment and talk about the investment?" He nods feebly, "Good." Karin sits down. Her gaze is no longer as resentful as it was just now. She does pretend that she didnt know Simon. "When do you n to invest in us?" "Anytime will do." "Do you need anything from us as coteral?" "No need." "Should you ask for permission from your board first?" "No need." "Then you mean that you can sign the contract for your investment now, right?" "Yes." Robert expresses his gratitude joyfully and hurriedly takes out a pre-prepared contract from the briefcase as he hands it to Simon. Without even ncing at the contract, Simon signs his name quickly and decisively. "Don''t you want to confirm the terms?" "No need. I trust you." "Thank you so much. On behalf of all of the Charlie Group''s employees as well as Young Master Troy and Mrs. Karin, I would like to express my deepest gratitude to you." Robert bows to Simon respectfully, puts the signed documents into his bag, and gestures with his eyes, indicating to Karin that she should say a few words of gratitude. "Thank you for taking pity on my silly grandmother. Goodbye." She stands up and turns around to leave. But Simon says, "Originally it wasn''t because of your grandmother that I decided to help you guys. But now it''s indeed because of her instead." Hehe. Karin sneers, "Judging from how you treated my grandmother cruelly and how you treated your friend''s descendants mercilessly, I know how insensible you are. So do you expect me to believe that you sumbed to your conscience after just one night?" "Yes, I admit that it is indeed not because I sumbed to my conscience. Instead, it is because someone came to mest night. And it was because of him that I decided to help you. It doesnt matter whether you believe it or not." "Who is it?" A trace of strangeness shes across Karins heart. And she unconsciously associates the man in Simon''s with the person who delivered her the letterst night. "I promised him I wouldn''t reveal his name." Robert opens his eyes wide in surprise. And he hurriedly sits back, "Mr. Simon, if what you say is true, please tell us who this person is? We would like to thank him in person." "No need. He doesn''t want to see you guys." "Why?" "Please forgive me for not being able to tell you the truth. Originally I wasn''t even supposed to tell you guys about this. It is because I didn''t want to be misunderstood that I had to say it." Karin suddenly asks in a stern voice, startling Robert, "Is it Troy?" "No." "Really?" Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She looks straight at the haggard old man in front of her as if she wanted to verify her suspicions from the look in his eyes. "It''s indeed not. Didn''t you guys say that he had lost his memory? How could a person with amnesia havee to me?" Thinking that Simons words make sense, Robert sighs and says apologetically, "Mrs. Karin is overly homesick. Sorry, we are going home now." "In the future, if there is anything you need, feel free toe to me. Even if you say that I am helping you to make an atonement, I will appreciate the opportunity which you will give to me to atone for my sins." Hearing Simon''s sincere voice behind her, Karin walks away without looking back. After leaving the Red Sun Real Estate, Karin is in a muddled state. On the one hand, she suddenly knows about the existence of her grandfather. And on the other hand, she always feels that the person who secretly helped her is Troy. Although it is indeed a bit impossible, she is more convinced in her heart because of her intuition. The two of them havent made a trip in vain. Although they did suffer some pain in the process, they get a gratifying result. Sitting on the ne back to Zurich, Karin begins to be d that she didnt turn down Simon because of her impulse at a moment. The current situation is a perfect example. After going back to Zurich, she surely wont keep the grandfather who appears in her life briefly on her mind all the time. As soon as she gets off the ne, she doesnt go back to the office or back to Ziteng Garden. Instead, she rushes to the Kim family and insists on seeing Troy. She wants to confirm her suspicions. And she begins to wonder if Troy had indeed lost his memory or if he is suffering from something else. A maid of The Kim familyes out and opens the door, saying, "Young Master Mu and Miss Molly went to America two days ago. And they haven''te back yet." Karin isnt convinced. So the maid has to let her go in to have a look. Searching for Troy in the Jim family for a long time, she doesnt see Troy at all. And she has to believe in depression that Troy isnt in Zurich. Even so, it doesnt affect her suspicions. In her opinion, the fact that Troy isnt in Zurich doesnt mean that he surely has gone to the United States. If he went to Ennd instead, nobody would know about it. The sess of getting an investor, moreover, a very strong investor, makes the shareholders immediately think more highly of Karin. They begin to hold her in high esteem. At the meeting, they no longer look at her with contempt and suspicion in their eyes. After the meeting, she expressionlessly walks back to her office with a folder. Someonees up behind her. And she doesnt turn around as she continues to walk in the direction of her office. "Not bad. You impress me quite much." William walks alongside her andpliments her from the bottom of his heart. "Compared to you, I am far worse. Vice President William, in the future, I have to seek a lot of advice from you." She coldly nces at him, pushes open the door of her office, and walks in, banging the door shut again. Her office is right behind Williams with hers at the front and his at the back, which is just like her goal. After getting off work that evening, as soon as Karin returns to Ziteng Garden, she gets a phone call from a sanatorium. And the phone call is made to thendline in the living room. She doesnte to her senses at the time. It is not until she hears the counterpart mention Gloria''s name that she realizes that the counterpart is talking about Mia''s mother. "May I ask what happened to Mrs. Gloria?" "She''s been out of control for the past two days. And she has been yelling, requesting to see her daughter. We couldn''t contact her daughter. So we had to contact Mr. Troy. But Mr. Troy isn''t avable either, right?" "Well, yes." "Then what can we do? How about youe over and see her? Because she is a patient that Mr. Troy has instructed us to take good care of. So we dare not take her lightly." "Now?" "Yes, she''s making a lot of noise right now." "Okay, then I''ll go over and take a look." Karin hangs up the phone and then contacts the driver to drive the car up the mountain. After she changes her clothes, she rushes to Cosy Home Sanatorium. It takes an hour and a half for her to arrive there. And after she gets out of the car, she goes straight to the front desk of the sanatorium where only two nurses are on duty. She walks up and asks, "Did you call me just now?" One of the nurses asks in confusion, "No, what''s wrong?" "It is a nursing staff in your hospital who called me two hours ago, saying that Gloria was out of control mentally. And she asked me toe here and see her." Chapter 283 Karin Decides to Get the Truth in an Extreme Way 2 Chapter 283 Karin Decides to Get the Truth in an Extreme Way 2 "Oh, that''s probably someone on the day shift. We''re the nurses who work on a different shift. And we''ve only been here for less than an hour." Karin nods, asks no more questions and walks directly toward the ward where Gloria lives. She walks along the long corridor and stops at thest room. After she knocks on the door, no one responds. Thinking that the patient is asleep, she pushes the door open and takes the initiative to enter the room. The lights in the room are off. She fumbles for the switch. After the lights are on, she quickly nces at the bedside and sees that Gloria indeed has fallen asleep. The ones who are stimted are all timid. While falling asleep, they tend to cover their heads with the quilt tightly. N?velDrama.Org content rights. She moves a chair to the side of the bed and ponders on whether she should let Gloria go on sleeping so that she can wake up naturally or whether she should wake her up now. Looking around the whole ward, Karins sees that it is a VIP ward in the sanatorium. Although Mia is cruel to Troy, Troy treats her the other way around, treating her as best as he can. For a mistress who got involved in his parents'' rtionship, Troy can even take care of her attentively. Admittedly, Troy is a kind man. At the thought of him, Karin feels that somewhere in her heart softens. However, deep inside her heart, she feels great pain, wondering when on earth her lover cane back to her side in the end... Letting out a heavy sigh, she gets up to lift Gloria''s quilt for fear that she will cover her head with the quilt tightly and have difficulties breathing well. The moment she lifts the quilt, she is stunned suddenly. And the next second, she screams hysterically, only to see Gloria opens her eyes wide with a livid look on her face and that her body has long been cold. "Auntie... Auntie Auntie Auntie..." She frantically shakes Glorias body, only to find that she isnt conscious at all. At this moment, two nurses suddenly rush in from outside. As soon as they see the scene on the bed, they are so scared their faces turn pale instantly. Then they turn around and run out to call the police. It is not until the police arrive that Karin knows that the two nurses unexpectedly took her as the murderer. The forensic pathologist finishes the preliminary examination and says, "She was strangled to death." "Extract the fingerprints from her body." A police officer orders. Then, without saying a word, he takes out handcuffs and walks towards Karin. She steps backward in panic and exins loudly, "I didn''t kill her. She has been like this before I came here!" "We''ll know if you are murder or not after the identification resultes out. Now pleasee with us to the police station to go through the investigation." Karin is forcibly taken out of the sanatorium. As the driver waiting outside the gate sees her being taken to the police car, he is so frightened that he rushes forward and asks, "Madam, what is going on? What''s going on here?" "Call Special Assistant Robert quickly!" As soon as Karin finishes her words, the police start the car engine and drive the car away. As she sits in the car, she, who is originally in panic, gradually calms down. And she finally is convinced by Simons words, that is, You can''t beat Emmanuel. She has been trapped again. No wonder she could get the contract signed smoothly. It turns out that there is a bigger trap waiting for her. After she arrives at the police station, the police begin to make statements, "Miss Karin, may I ask why you rushed to the sanatoriumte at night?" "Because I received a call from the nursing staff of the sanatorium, saying that Gloria was mentally unstable and kept looking for her daughter. And they asked me to go over to see her. So I went over." "What is your rtionship with Gloria?" "My husband is her guardian." Describe the details of the situation." "Okay." Karin begins to tell the police the truth about what happened after she entered the ward. And after she finishes her words, a police officeres to the police officer who is making the statement, saying, "I have asked all the staff of the nursing home. And no one has called her." No way!" She says excitedly, "You can check the telmunication records of thendline in my home." "I''ve just checked it. And there are no calls from the sanatorium ording to the telmunication records." Karin is dumbfounded. And she suddenly realizes that the phone call is the bait to lure her to the scene where the incident took ce. At this time, another police officeres over, "The fingerprint identification result has alsoe out. The deceased only has her fingerprints on her body." The officer who takes the statement sighs, "What else do you have to say?" "I didn''t kill anyone! Why would I kill her? I had no reason to do so!" "The reason is that the deceased''s daughter used to be your husband''s fiancee. And there is already a deep grudge between you a few years ago." "Based on your saying, even if I take revenge, I would be targeting her daughter. Why would I take revenge against a mentally disturbed person?" "Because her daughter is dead. You can''t vent your anger. So you have to vent it off on her mother." "You are ndering me! The truth is not like this!" Karin is furious to the extreme. She is the victim. And now the police are taking her as a murderer after analyzing the situation! "Karin..." "Madam, what''s going on?" Robert and Billie arrive panting, asking her with a worried and nervous look on their faces. "I''ve been framed." Karin grits her teeth and tells them the story again. Robert''s face turns livid with anger after hearing her words. And he says to the police, "Is it okay if I bail her out first?" "No. Now all the evidence proves that she killed the person. So from now on, she can''t leave here even for a step." "Is what you said considered evidence? That''s all just one-sided evidence as well as an illusion created to frame her. I strongly request that she be released on bail so that we will find new evidence to prove her innocence." Billie hurriedly echos, "Yes, yes, she is Mrs. Troy. And she will not abscond from the crime." "Sorry, in front of thew, no matter who she is, we will only act ording to thew." The police officer closes the transcript notebook and gets up, "Tomorrow, we will transfer the case to the court. You guys go hire awyer." An assistant officer walks in with a CD, "Officer Stone, someone outside has delivered evidence to prove this youngdy''s innocence." Upon hearing that there is evidence that can prove Karin''s innocence, Karin, Robert, and Billie all swiftly turn to look at the CD in the assistant officer''s hands. And Robert asks in surprise, "Who sent it?" "A man." "Where is he?" "he is gone." Karin hurriedly urges Billie, "Go see who it is." "No need. He already drove away." The assistant officer hands the CD to the officer making the statement, turns around, and goes to work on something else. Officer Stone inserts the CD into theputer. And then all the movements of the sanatorium appear on the screen. A man wearing ck clothes and sunsses with a peaked cap quietly sneaks into Gloria''s ward through the back door of the sanatorium. Then he lifts the covers on her and pinches her neck when she is asleep. At first, it could be seen that Gloria struggles desperately with her hands and feet and then gradually shows no signs of struggle. After the man in ck finishes doing so, he ms the cover back on her head, turns off the lights, and slips out the back door. Soon after that, Karins figure appears on the screen. She moves a stool to sit in front of the patient''s bed and lifts the quilt, only to see the patient dead. After that, she screams and calls out to the patient... This set of video shooting is shot from a quite secretive angle. And yet it is very detailed. Compared with the surveince video they get from the sanatorium, it happens that the appearance of the man in ck iscking. It seems that the surveince video of the sanatorium has been edited. And at the end of theplete video, it is even attached with the conversation between Karin and the sanatorium staff. It can be seen that this person is extremely meticulous. And his purpose is also very clear, that is, to protect the suspect from suffering any injustice. "Now you can be sure that Mrs. Karin is not guilty, right?" Robert finishes watching the video and breathes a sigh of relief. Officer Stone nods, "You can take her away now." Billie cheers happily, "Great, Karin, let''s go. thank God. And thanks for someones help." The three of them walk out the door of the police station. And Robert says, "It is strange. Why do I feel that someone has been secretly helping us recently?" Karin is in a trance as she ispletely immersed in her world, thinking that there is only one person in her world, that is, Troy Charlie. It has to be him. Originally, she was just guessing. But tonight, she can be sure that the person who is secretly helping her has to be Troy. No one knows her whereabouts better than him. And no one cares more about her safety than him. "Madam, shouldn''t we find a ce to discuss a countermeasure regarding how to prevent the problem before it happens. After all, we cant turn the danger into sess every time like this, right?" "Yes, this murder case tonight is nned by Emmanuel. He is deliberately nting evidence to frame you. Nobody else but him wants you to be doomed!" Chapter 284 Karin Decides to Get the Truth in an Extreme Way 3 Chapter 284 Karin Decides to Get the Truth in an Extreme Way 3 Karin takes a deep breath and looks askance at the front. All of a sudden, she finds that in some shady ce, a shadow is silently looking at her. Then she feels her heart shudder. Although they are far away from each other, they seem to be closely attached. She lifts her legs to chase up. Seeing her chase over, the shadow quickly turns around and disappears into the vast night... Seeing Karin desperately running forward, Robert shouts in puzzlement, "Mrs. Karin, where are you going?" "Karin,e bacK Why are you running?" "Chase her quickly." At once, on a shady street, they seem to be ying a game of a cat catching a mouse. Karin runs after the shadow. While Robert and Billie chase Karin. It is unknown how long Karin has been running. Karin looks ahead at the empty road, pants, and stops. Robert and Billie also catch up with her, anxiously asking, "What on earth happened? Why are you running for no reason?" "I saw him." "Him? Who is it?" Billie opens her eyes wide in confusion. "Troy." "Impossible Impossible...." Billie waves her hand, "He has lost his memory. How could he appear here in the middle of the night? It has to be your illusion." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Robert falls into deep thought. At first, he also thought it was impossible. However, judging from all the signs now, only Troy is capable as well as justifiable to help them in secret. He mutters to himself, "It probably is indeed him." Karin looks around nkly and says with certainty, "I will surely find a way to verify the suspicions in my mind." By the time Robert and Billie send her back to Ziteng Garden, it has been past 2 a.m. After going through a dangerous situation in the first half of the night, Karin surely cant go to sleep again. Her mind is in turmoil. She thinks about Gloria who was used as a tool to frame her and unjustly killed as well as the person who is hiding in the dark to help and protect her. There are too many doubts in her mind. If that person is Troy, why did he do this? Does he have any unspeakable secrets which even she isnt allowed to know... Sitting alone until dawn, she finally thinks of a way to verify whether Troy indeed has amnesia. The next day, she goes to the Kim family. ording to the maid of the Kim family, Molly hasnt returned yet. So she leaves word that if Molly has returned, they have to give her a call to inform her. After waiting patiently for three days, she receives a call from Molly at sunset dusk one evening. Molly asks directly, "Hello? What do you want from me?" "You''re back in Zurich, right?" "Yes." Karin announces solemnly, "I want to see Troy." Her tone is a strong one that cant be denied. After a short silence, Molly says, "Regarding his memory, it is still..." "Whether his memory is restored or not, I have to see him today!" She reminds Molly appropriately, "The reason why I left him to you is that you can take care of him rather than leave him in your possession. So please bring him to me." "Where are you?" "I''m at the beach where we metst time." "Good." Hanging up the phone, Karin immediately goes to her destination. If she has to use extreme methods to prove that her intuition isnt a delusion, then she is willing to turn to the most extreme way and give it a try. Standing on the beach, she looks into the distance, only to see a piece of whiteness and the sea and the sky merge as one so that the water and the sky cant be told apart. As the saying goes, As the fog and the mountain entwine with each other, the sky and the end of the water merge. Under the delicate sunlight, the distant seawater is like a piece of fish scales spreading on the surface of the water as well as a naughty child constantly jumping on the water. "tter!... tter..." As a row of waves hit the shore, wonderful sounds ring one after another. After Karin has been waiting there for 15 minutes, a car drives over slowly. Molly gets out of the car first. And Karin is staring at the door closely, waiting for the person she''s been waiting for to appear as soon as possible. Troy stays in the car for three minutes before he gets out. The moment they look into each others eyes, there isnt longing and surprise Karin expects but the usual indifference in his eyes. The two of theme towards her. And Molly is the first to ask, "What do you want from us?" "I''m looking for him rather than you. So you can go." When Karin says this, she keeps staring at Troy attentively. She is convinced that as long as she keeps looking at him like this, she surely can see into his heart. Stunned Molly nods, "Okay, then I''ll go to the car first and wait there." "You should leave here first. I don''t want to be watched by others when I talk to him." Molly asks Troy, "Is that okay?" And he shakes his head, "No." Molly shrugs her shoulders, meaning that Troy won''t let her go. Karin takes a deep breath and says, "Give me half an hour. I won''t look for you again in the future. If not, I will keep pestering you." "Are you threatening me?" "I am threatening you." She raises her chin stubbornly, "If you don''t want to be pestered by me, then let her go first. And I will naturally let you go after I finish what I have to say." Troy nods helplessly to Molly, "Okay. Then you can go first." Molly meaningfully skims Karin, says nothing, and turns around to sit back in the car, leaving them alone... All of a sudden, only Karin and Troy are on the wide seashore. As the sea breeze whistles, the waves hit against the coast more fiercely. In this endless sea, infinite power seems to be contained inside. "Have you indeed lost your memory?" As she asks leisurely, she stares at his face and then at his front with profound loss flowing from her eyes. "Yes." She asks again, "Is it true that you have lost your memory?" He answers clearly, "Yes." "I''ll ask you sost time." Karin turns her head, "Is it true that you have lost your memory?" Troy looks straight into her eyes and answers word for word, "Yes. Do you want to continue asking me so?" "No. I said I was asking you so for thest time." "Then can I go?" She smiles mockingly, "Now you are like this sea which isplex and unpredictable inside. However hard I want to understand you deeply, you refuse to give me even a little chance. In that case, I can only take the initiative to fight for myself." "Fighting for what?" "Opportunity." Troy sighs slightly, "I said I didn''t know you. So..." Before he can finish his sentence, he is interrupted by her, "Whether you recognize me or not, it wont affect what I am going to say next." Karin grabs his arm and says with teary eyes, "I found Grandpa. He turned out to be Dad''s friend, the one you wanted to turn to for help before the ident." "It has nothing to do with me." He shakes off her hand. "When I found out that he was the one who failed my grandmother all her life, I refused his help without any hesitation. But Robert told me to hold myself back. And he said that I should be willing to give up everything for you. Because of his words, it was simply because of his words that I held myself back. So I epted his help. The moment the contract was signed sessfully, I had only one thought in my mind, that is, for you, I indeed can give up everything, including my dignity, pride, and my guts. Even though it is someone I hate to the bone..." "I have no idea what you''re talking about. So I don''t feel grateful to you at all." Troy takes a few steps forward, deliberately keeping a distance from her. "Mia''s mother died. And I almost became the murderer. You know about this matter, right?" "How could I possibly know?" Karin stares at his back. Suddenly, she goes forward and hugs him tightly as she presses her face tightly against his back, saying sadly, "Do you indeed have no idea about it? Could it be that you wont think in your heart that never will you let anything happen to me?" "I wont." Troy plucks away her hand, turns his head, and calmly asks, "How many more times do I have to say it? I don''t know you." Karin''s heart is stung hard. The way she sees it, there is nothing crueler in this world than hearing the person you love so much say to you that he doesn''t know you. She weeps and suddenly walks briskly to the left. Walking to severalrge reefs, she stumbles and climbs onto them under the watchful eyes of Troy. He asks, looking puzzled, "What are you doing?" "For me, the meaning of living lies in Troy only. So if he forgets about me, then there is no meaning for me to live on. I will let the sea end my meaningless life." "Don''t be impulsive. Even though I don''t remember you now, it doesn''t mean I will always forget you in the future. I''m already trying." He tries to stop her from doing something foolish as there is a sh of worry in his gaze. However, the worry shows up too briefly. And Karin standing on the reef doesnt notice it. "I can''t wait any longer. If I wait any longer, I''ll die in the end as well. It is just that I will die differently. Compared with missing him or being depressed, I''d rather die in this vast sea and let my soul retrieve the lost memories for you." Chapter 285 Karin Decides to Get the Truth in an Extreme Way 4 Chapter 285 Karin Decides to Get the Truth in an Extreme Way 4 Karin slowly stretches her arms as if she were to jump down. In the decisive critical moment, she is waiting, waiting for Troy to take the initiative to reveal his disguise. Unfortunately, she waits for a long time and doesnt get his response. "You dont believe that I will jump, right?" She gives him a slight sideways nce and smiles ruefully. Troy knits his eyebrows as his gaze is as deep as the sea. And after a short silence, he says, "I''ve said what I should say. So don''t provoke me in this way." "Then you should go. Since what should be said has been said, my death wont have anything to do with you." She doesnt expect that Troy will indeed turn around and leave. So sheughs through tears and says in her heart, Troy, you know me. You know I am deliberately provoking you. But you forget that I know you better. Bang! A loud sound, rings. And the sea sets off huge waves. She indeed jumps. And she is gambling with her life to bet on him to turn his head back. In the twinkling of an eye, the reef is empty. Troy closes his eyes in pain, turns around, and follows her to jump into the sea without any hesitation. By the time he fishes her out of the sea, Karin, who is unskilled in water, haspletely lost consciousness. He bends down to give her cardiopulmonary resuscitation and pats her back. But she is unconscious. Troy shouts, "Wake up, wake up..." He continued to give her cardiopulmonary resuscitation. And when his body begins to tremble, she finally opens her eyes and asks in a dumb voice, "Since you don''t know me, why are you crying?" The moment his eyes meet her eyes, he realizes that he is in tears. And the tears fall exactly on her cheeks. "I''m asking you. If you don''t know me, why did you save me? If you don''t know me, why are you crying? If you don''t know me, why does your body keep trembling?" Faced with her vocal questioning, Troy finally lowers his head, "Regarding your stubbornness, I''ve never been able to do anything about it. Although I dont want to lose to you, I am letting you win." Karin sniffs and lets out a loud cry. She, who has been holding herself back from crying, bursts out crying. And she cries and confesses, "how confident I am that you will save me. In the world, only you know that I cant swim. But there is one thing you dont know, that is, from the moment you fell into the sea and disappeared, I learned to hold my breath in the water. I drench myself in the bathtub every night to practice it and let the water in the bathtub drown me, feeling the feeling of yours when you fell into the sea. As time goes by, I can lie in the water for three whole minutes without breathing. And I wont die. I was pretending just now. I am so sobered now that I even remember where your tears fell on my face. Dont you find me very impressive?" He nods. And two drops of hot tears fall from his blurry eyes once again and fall on her chest, burning her heart. "Why? Why did you pretend to lose your memory? What kind of inexplicable pain you are in that you cant even tell me the truth?" Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Instead of directly answering her, Troy asks her rhetorically, "Why should you have to make me worried about you so much? Why should I lose sopletely?" "Because I love you. The reason why I love you isnt because of what you can bring me but because I love you and I am ready to ept what you bring to me. Even if you have countless reasons, I don''t mind facing the difficulties with you. True love means I wont count on you to allow me to boast in front of others. However, deep inside I have the certainty that even if all people arent with me, you will still stand by my side." She finishes her words, reaching out and hugging his neck. And her tears fall silently. And his words suddenly ring in her ears, "At midnight tonight, I''ll wait for you at the vi by the Waterside Bay." Karin is stunned. Then he pushes her away, gets up, and walks away without looking back... He walks in a hurry. As she wants to catch up with him, all of a sudden, she notices a figure ahead is sneaking around and taking photos with a camera. Although he seems to be randomly taking pictures of the scenery, he is taking pictures of them. At that moment, Karin finally understands somewhat the reason for Troy''s estrangement from her. She sits back down on the beach and buries her face in her knees, looking seemingly sad. However, she is very relieved. Because Troy asked her to meet at midnight, which means that she can know what she wants to know at that time. The vi by the Waterside Bay is located on the east side of Golden Waterfall Ind where Troy locked her up for seven days and seven nights in a rowst time. It is a seclusive ce. Could it be that over these days, Troy has been hiding there? No wonder she couldn''t find him when she went to the Kim family. At the thought of the appointment tonight, Karin is suddenly filled with positive energy as she gets up and roars at the sea, "Let the storm come harder! She returns to Ziteng Garden from the beach before it gets dark. Then she goes straight to her bedroom on the second floor. As soon as she enters the room, she closes the door to call Robert: "Prepare a yacht and send me to Golden Waterfall Ind at midnight tonight." Robert is confused by her nonsensical sentence and asks in amazement, "What are you doing there?" Moreover, Karin will go there at a time aste as midnight. "I''ll tell you more about it after we meet each other. And remember not to let anyone find it out. We''re leaving from the west coast." The west coast is a remote coastal bay that is almost forgotten by others. However, it leads to the middle of the sea. So it is perfect to choose to leave from there, that is, to arrive safely and avoid being followed. In Karins opinion, that is the reason why Troy agreed to meet her at midnight. At 11:30 p.m., Robert drives up the hill to pick her up. And the two of them head to the bay of the west coast. On the way, Karin tells him everything that happened in the afternoon. Robert hears her words which is as he expects. Even so, he is still shocked. And he is happier. "Great. Young Master Troy did not lose his memory. We are just around the corner to defeat Emmanuel ." Karin wrinkles her eyebrows and says worriedly, "Don''t think so optimistically. If Emmanuel could be that easy to be dealt with, Troy wouldn''t have pretended to have amnesia." "As for this, you dont understand. Young Master Troy is very rigorous. For everything he does, he has his reasoning. He surely has some hidden agenda by pretending to have amnesia. Otherwise, Young Master Troy wont do things that he isnt sure of." "Let''s wait until we meet him." After experiencing the dangerous situations one after another, she no longer dares to take it lightly. The yacht docks. Karin stares at the environment which is not-so-familiar to her in front of her. Then she turns back to Robert and says, "You should go back first. I''ll go see him alone." "Why? I also have a lot to say to Young Master Troy." "It is a dangerous time. We have to be careful in every way. Although it is midnight at the moment, the yacht parked here is still too conspicuous. And it is too unsafe for us, You should drive it away first. We will contact each other by cell phone." Robert ponders on it for a few seconds and nods, "Okay then." He jumps back into the yacht and admonishes, "Be careful." "Okay!" Karin waves her hands, turns around, and walks forward at a brisk pace. And soon, her figure disappears into the night... She walks along the road and turns a corner to the left. What stands toweringly in front of her is Troy''s vi in the Waterside Bay which covers a wide area. As the vi and she stand in the darkness, a few windows are pitch-ck where a ray of light cant be seen. She cant help but be somewhat worried, wondering whether Troy will be here. She gently knocks on the door. Once. Twice. And three times The longer she knocks on the door, the more apprehensive she is in her heart. There is no sign of anyone living here. And the silent surroundings are terrible. Just when she is ready to give up, the door suddenly opens a crack. And a hand pulls her in at lighting speed. Bang! The door closes. And then in the darkness, someone holds her tightly... Chapter 286 Ending of the Story 1 Chapter 286 Ending of the Story 1 The familiar and warm embrace makes Karin let down all her defenses. She leans on Troy''s arms, feeling the stirring of her heart at this moment. The two are speechless for a long time as they just embrace each other. WIth their bodies get close to each other, their hearts are close together. And the farthest distance is always the distance between peoples hearts. "Karin, I''m sorry for making you suffer..." Troy''s maic and hoarse voice rings in her ears. She shakes her head and chokes as she denies it, "Not at all. Not suffering at all. As long as you are alive, as long as you hold me like this, I will be the happiest woman in the world." He sniffs and hugs her tighter, feeling eager to integrate her into his body. Although Karin covets his embrace, she wants to know what the truth behind the lie is as soon as possible. She asks in a trembling voice, tilting her chin up and gazing at the figure close at hand in the darkness, "Honey, can you tell me why you pretend to have amnesia?" "Let me hold you a little longer." Troy presses her head back to his chest, increasing the force of his embrace of her. Only God knows that over these days, he has been intending to hug her and that he almost goes crazy... She leans over his chest and ces her both hands in the position where his heart is. As she feels his heartbeat, her tears slowly seep out. She sobs as she reminds him, "I can barely breathe." Only then does Troy let her go. Then he slowly lowers her head, kisses the corners of her eyes, and sucks all that salty liquid into his stomach until it mixes with his blood. "Come with me." He takes her hand, walks to the sofa in the middle of the living room, and presses the lighted switch. She finally sees his face. Yes, it is her Troy, the man she has been thinking of day and night to her bones. He asks warmly, "Would you like some water?" She shakes her head, "No." Troy feels some trembling in her body, hurriedly takes off his jacket, and drapes it over her. Looking at his gentle action, Karin, whose tears were sulked dry by him, bursts out crying again. Such a scene makes her think of the scene when she first met him many years ago. At that time, he was also such a gentleman with poise. In the blink of an eye, it has been so long. And such a warm scene, as always, touches her. He asks, sitting next to her, "Do you hate me?" "No." "At the beach, I knew who you were. But I pretended I didn''t know you and ruthlessly left you and followed Molly. Dont you hate me at all?" "You had your reasons. I was sad. But I never hate you." "I''m sorry. I indeed had to have my way." Troy sighs slightly and tells her the reason why he pretended to lose his memory these days "That day with Robert, I was attacked on the boat. Before jumping into the sea, I already knew that the person who wanted my life was Uncle Emmanuel. I suspected him a long time ago. I suspected him even earlier than you did. However, I didnt doubt him as early as he began to carry out his sophisticated n. Based on his power and methods, it is much more difficult to deal with him than we thought. So when being targeted by six people with guns, I told myself in my heart, I surely cant die like this. I surely cant leave the people who love me and the people I love in this world. Uncle Emmanuel wont spare me. Naturally, he wont spare my family. I jumped into the vast sea without hesitation. And for the first time, I, who didnt believe in God, entrusted my life to God. Thinking that I would be lucky, I firmly believed that I could survive. It turned out that I did survive. Of course, I owed it to Molly." Karin asks with uncertainty, "Is it true that she saved you?" "Yes, the first person I saw when I woke up was her. However, it is not as she said that I remembered no one else except for her. I didnt lose my memory. The first person I saw was her. But the first person I thought of was you. When I didnt wake up, I thought about you in the dream. After I woke up, I thought of you more frequently than I did in the dream. But I couldnt go to see you immediately. After the ident and the rebirth, what I had to do is to put aside all the personal feelings and fight with my enemies wholeheartedly. The first step of the n was to pretend to have amnesia, which was to confuse the enemy''s attention. As long as I was still in Zurich, Uncle Emmanuel would know that I am still alive sooner orter. If I returned to his vision as I did in the past, I could only fight him hard. But if I show up in front of him in this condition now, they will be in confusion. And they will spend a lot of time studying and guessing whether I indeed have amnesia or not. And then, they will find evidence that I dont lose my memory." "So you''re hiding it from me to prevent them from finding evidence, right?" Troy nods, "Yes. Only when you have deceived the person you love the most in sess can you cheat your enemies. Uncle Emmanuel sends people to monitor you all day long, which is to prove whether I have amnesia or not. You are the best breakthrough point for them. They think that even if I can cheat everyone else in the world, I can''t cheat you. So any of your actions or even emotions may be the traces they capture. If you know that I dont have amnesia, you surely cant pretend more vividly as you do now. To give you and Esme a stable future, I can only temporarily ruthlessly treat you. Even if I knew that you would hate me, I still did that. When I said that I didnt know you, my heart was dripping blood..." Karin''s heart is in pain. The reason why she feels so isnt because of the aggression she has suffered but because of Troy''s patience. How much fortitude does Troy have to face his beloved, making him pretend that she doesnt know her? How much determination does he need to have so that as he hears the call of his lover, he turns a deaf ear to the call and continues to move forward? "Was there someone watching us the whole time we met?" Thinking of the person who sneakily took pictures of them at the beach in the afternoon, she has already had an answer. "Yes, there was when we met at the seasidest time. I waited there on purpose, which was just to put on a show in front of the person who was following you so that he could see with his own eyes whether I would be a little intolerant in front of the person I loved so much. That day, I was cruel to you. And I almost pinched the palms of my hands with my nails. Even so, I still said some cruel words to hurt you. The more you suffered from the bottom of your heart, the more you could make the enemy believe that I indeed had amnesia." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Troy pauses for a moment, "Besides at the beach, you have been followed anywhere else, including to Ennd." "Ennd?" Karin opens her eyes wide in shock as she asks cautiously, "Could it be that the person who secretly helped us in Ennd is indeed you?" There is no need for Troy to conceal anything now. So he nods, "Yes." "Werent you discovered by the people sent by Emmanuel ?" "No, they spied on you for a few days and found that I indeed didnt secretlymunicate with you. So they gradually believed that I indeed had lost my memory. Naturally, they let down their guard on me. And although I followed you to Ennd, I rarely showed myself during the day. I arranged for detectives to report your whereabouts to me. So naturally, I knew when you met the fake Mr. Simon. And I knew when you met the real Mr. Simon, he was unwilling to help you. The person who sent the letter to you is me. The one who changed Mr. Simons mind is also me..." "Wait a minute." Karin interrupts him hurriedly, "You mean, the reason why Simonter agreed to support us is that you had sought him out, right?" "Yes, that afternoon, he refused you. That evening, I went to his residence to meet with him and told him my situation. He agreed to help you, saying that he will also keep my secret for the time being." "And did you know about him being my grandfather?" "I didn''t know." Karin''s eyes suddenly be confused. It seems that she misunderstood Simon. It turns out that the reason why Simon changed his mind isnt that he wants to make up to her. Asking them to wait in his office and letting her find her grandmother''s photo wasnt an act. Everything was destined. And it is all a mistake. "So when I was wrongly used of being Gloria''s murderer, it was also you who submitted evidence to the police, right?" Troy nods once again and sighs helplessly, I know that if I go on acting like this, I surely will arouse your suspicion. However, I cant just ignore you. However hard I try to be cruel on the surface, I cant bear to see you be wronged in the slightest. "How did you know I was in danger? Have you been following me as well?" "I havent been following you. But I have arranged for people to protect you. In addition to Robert, I also have a few special confidants. Their movements are very hidden. And even Emmanuel doesnt know that they exist." "Special Assistant Robert would be very upset if he knew you didn''t even trust him." "It is not that I didnt trust him. In my heart, Robbert is as important as you. However, based on the current situation, the fewer people know about my situation, the better it will be. And the more people know about it, the greater the possibility of my exposure will be." Chapter 287 Ending of the Story 2 Chapter 287 Ending of the Story 2 "So what are your ns now?" "At present, I am collecting the evidence of Uncle Emmanuels murder. Several consecutive murders are allmitted by him alone. But he did them quite neatly. It wont be an easy thing to prove that he is guilty. No matter how difficult it is, I wont give up. This is the best opportunity to take him down. After that, I will check on his financial ount details. The reason why he has so much money to buy shares is that he has done some illegal things. Do you know why my eldest uncle suddenly died?" Karin frowns, "It was to frame you." "It isnt the sole reason. The main reason is that my eldest uncle had a book of ounts that recorded all the illegal activities of my second uncle in recent years, including who did transactions, how much money was embezzled from thepany, and which people were bribed. All were recorded clearly. Originally, he wanted to use the book of ounts to threaten my second uncle to help him take over Charlie Group. However, he didnt expect that my second uncle wanted Charlie Group more than he did. So when my eldest uncle threatened him with the ount book, he killed his biological brother without hesitation so as not to get his ns disrupted. And by the way, he did so to frame me, trying to kill two birds with one stone. Unfortunately. I was not as easy to be dealt with as he thought, which is the same as the fact that he isnt as easy to be dealt with either." "Where are the ount books now?" "It is destroyed." "Did your second uncle destroy it?" "Yeah." Karin stomps her foot regretfully, "Emmanuel is not bad. He is indeed sinister and cunning. This is good. The ount book is destroyed. And his nasty behavior will bepletely covered up." "That''s not necessarily true." "Is there another way?" "He destroyed only the copy of the ount books. My eldest uncle seemed to be unscheming. Even so, when it came to this matter, he was very cautious about it. He surely didnt take the original to my second uncle. If he werentpletely confident, he would leave a way out for himself." Karin asks with hope, "Where is the original one? Is it in your hands?" Troy shakes his head, "No, the whereabouts of the original ount book is now unknown. I am looking for it. And my second uncle is also looking for it. It is another important piece of evidence that can destroy him. It is unknown who has it now." "Could it be that your eldest uncle handed it to his son?" "No, my eldest uncle wouldnt be so stupid to leave that ledger to his son. After all, the ount book has to be in the right ce to y its role. In court, it may be evidence to expose a person''s crime. However, outside the courtroom, it can make someone get into trouble. No way that Simon Charlie can take down my second uncle. So my eldest uncle surely couldnt have put his son in a dangerous situation. " "It is strange. Then who would Samuel give the ount book to? Could it be your fourth uncle or your fifth uncle?" Hehe. Troy sneers, "That would be even more impossible. Those two, who are easily swayed, have always changed their standpoints. At this moment, they probably have turned to my second uncle." "Yes, it''s true. At the shareholders meetingst time, if the two of them didnt mess up, I would have expelled Emmanuel and William of the Charlie Group." Karin is angry at the mention of this. And suddenly, she remembers something and asks, "By the way, you know that William is Emmanuel ''s illegitimate son, right?" "Yeah, I know." "Then do you know why Emmanuel hates your family so much?" Troy nods his head again, "Yeah, I know it as well." "Hey, it''s so sinful. For a person who can hide his hatred for a decade, he is so scary." Karin feels horrified at the thought of it. She grabs Troy''s hand and says, "Honey, how about we''ll give him thepany. It''s considered to make up for Father-inw''s fault back then. Let''s find a ce to live our lives in peace and quietness and never fight with him again, okay?" Troy looks at the fear in her eyes due tock of security and says heartily, "Do you think if you give him thepany, he will let us go? He has been tormented by hatred for a decade. And his heart has been twisted. He wont rest until my family is broken. And even if he is willing to let me go, now I wont let him go. If we give up fighting with him because of our safety, how should we face those who died of aggrievance? How could the innocent die like that?" Karin is speechless. She gloomily lowers her head, "Actually, I''m just saying. I know we won''t be able to leave. And we cant go." Troy holds her into his arms, strokes her hair, and says, "Hold on a little longer. After getting over this most difficult period, no one can separate us in the future." "Well..." She nods heavily. At this time, Troy''s cell phone rings. He presses the answer button and briefly says a few words. Although it is a brief conversation, Karin can tell that it is Molly who is calling him. After Troy hangs up the phone, she asks urgently, "What''s wrong with Molly? Doesn''t she know that you''re pretending to have amnesia?" "She knows." "Howe?" She is surprised by this answer, "She knows you don''t indeed have amnesia. Is she acting along with you?" "Yes." She is even more shocked. And all of a sudden, she has mixed and various emotions in her heart, feeling emotionallyplicated. "I thought she didn''t know as much as I did. It turns out..." Troy smiles, "Of course, she knows. Don''t forget that she saved me. She knows more about my condition than I do." "Then she is willing to cooperate with your acting." N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Yes, she is a good girl. She knows what kind of burden I am carrying. Moreover, she knows how difficult it is for me to defeat the enemy. So she helped me unconditionally. And for my sake, she even lied to her father." "How did she lie to her father?" "She lied to her father that I had amnesia. And she tried to win her father''s sympathy for me so that his father would agree to help me unconditionally in the future when I needed his help." "is it indeed unconditional help?" Karin cant describe what she feels in her heart. Subconsciously, she is rejecting Molly''s good intentions. "Yes." "Then didn''t Bono ask you to marry his daughter?" "How can that be? He knows I''m married and that I have you. I can''t possibly marry anyone else." "But Molly..." Karin wants to say that Molly likes him. However, she thinks of the promise she made before, that is, as long as Molly puts away the thoughts she shouldn''t have, she will pretend that she hadn''t heard anything. And now judging from the way Troy speaks, Karin knows that Molly shouldnt have confessed her feelings to him. Then, she should keep her promise, shouldn''t she? Troy asks as he raises his eyebrows, "What''s wrong with her?" "Nothing." Karin smiles bitterly, "Besides her, does anyone else know that you don''t have amnesia?" "Nope." "Then is she worthy of our trust?" "Don''t worry. She is trustworthy." "That''s good, as long as it''s someone you trust, I''ll trust them too." Troy kisses her forehead gratefully, "Thank you, you''re always the one who understands me the most. And you are the one who motivates me the most as well." He looks at the time, "It''s almost three a.m. You should go back." As soon as Karin hears him tell her to go back, her nerves tighten as she says, "I just came here. How come you''re letting me go back?" "Based on my observation these days, it is only during the period of midnight to 5 a.m. that the people arranged by Emmanuel dont follow you. So before they find out about this, you have to return to Ziteng Garden at this period." "What about us? Are we going to continue to pretend we don''t know each other?" "Yes. Before I find all the evidence, I can''t let them find out that I don''t have amnesia. Otherwise, they surely will raise their guard, which will make it more difficult for me to find the evidence." "I''m sorry, I''m so happy in my heart right now that I may not have the confidence to act as sad as I did before." Troy sighs and pokes her forehead with his finger without good grace, "That''s why I can''t do anything to you. You insisted on jumping into the sea in front of me. Are you satisfied now? Let me warn you, even if you cant pretend, you have to pretend to be the same as before. Or..." "Or what?" "Or next time, I may indeed lose my memory." Karin''s heart tightens as she says with certainty, "Don''t worry, I will never be their breakthrough point. And never will I let them find out that you don''t have amnesia!" "That''s good." "But it''s only three a.m. Can I stay here for another hour? Just one hour?" She holds up a finger noisily. After the shock of Troys disappearance, she feels that it will be good to stay with Troy for one more second. "No, it takes an hour to get back and forth from here. Do you want to meet up with the spies Emmanuel nted?" Karin lowers her head in defeat, reluctantly fishes her cell phone out of her pocket, and dialsRobert''s number, asking him toe and pick her up right away. After hanging up the phone, she said, "What should I do when I want to see you? Can Ie here?" Chapter 288 Ending of the Story 3 Chapter 288 Ending of the Story 3 "Youd better note here if there arent important things. If youe here more often, sooner or later, you will be found out. As the saying goes, it is always wise to y safe. To be safe, lets reduce the chance of our meeting." "Then can I call you? Give me your new number." Troy shakes his head, "Your cell phone is monitored by Emmanuel twenty-four hours a day. If you call me, he will immediately find it out." Karin ispletely lost, very, feeling so lost. She managed to meet with Troy to verify the doubts in her heart. But now, she has to go back to the days when she couldnt see him. Although she tries to say it is okay, she is so sad in her heart. Troy sees through her sadness, takes her hands, and says with conviction, "Don''t be sad. The short separation between us is only for us to be better together in the future. When the spring flowers bloom, we will never be separated again." "Good." She nods with teary eyes. And with the faith he gives to her, she reluctantly sets off on the road of parting. A few days after that, Karin still maintains a gloomy mood in thepany. Although she already has expectations in her heart, she doesnt reveal any of her emotions on her face. She can pretend to be strong. She can pretend to be sad. For Troy, there is nothing she cant do! One day at noon, she and Robert go to eat lunch at a restaurant near thepany. And they coincidentally see a familiar figure, Molly, the only one who knows Troy''s fake amnesia other than her. She points to Molly''s table and says to Robert, "I''ll go and sit over there. You should eat first." Robert gazes back and nods knowingly, "Good." Karin gets up and walks over. Pointing to the seat opposite Molly, she says, "Is there anyone sitting here?" Molly lifts her head with a trace of surprise shing in her eyes, "No." "Then do you mind if I sit down here?" "No." Karin sits down, looks straight at her for a few seconds, and asks, "You know I met with him, right?" "Yes." "Then can you tell me the truth? What is your reason for helping Troy?" Before Molly can answer her, she emphasizes, "If it''s because you like him, admit that you like him. I dont want to hear any false words. I am after true words." Molly lifts the tea in front of her and takes a sip of it, slowly saying, "The reason is that I want to help him. That''s all." "Isnt it because you like him?" "So what if I like him? Is it possible that he will divorce you and then be with me?" "If you know it''s impossible, then why are you doing this for him unconditionally?" "As I said, I just want to help him. That''s the reason." Karin sighs lightly, "I don''t know if you mean what you say. Even so, if Troy believes in you, I will believe in you too. I hope you won''t fail to live up to our trust." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Thank you for your trust. I also hope he can solve all this crisis as soon as possible. As I told you before, loving someone is to fulfill his wishes rather than possess him. Although I don''t want to see you have a happy life, I want to see Troie have a happy life, I can only fulfill you." Molly finishes her words, gets up, and leaves the restaurant. Karin stares at her back as if she were lost in thoughts. Robertes over and asks, "What did she say?" "She said she was sincere in helping Troy." "There is a possibility that what she said is true. Molly isnt the same as Mia. She is smarter than Mia. Although she desires something, she wont n to be doomed with it together." Karin says meaningfully, "I also hope that she is smarter than Mia." The two of them walk out of the restaurant. Before getting into the car, Karin looks askance at a certain ce for a few seconds briefly and tamely sits in the car. Robert asks casually, "Do you see anything?" "Stalkers." "After hearing your words that day, I just noticed that people were stalking near my house." "Of course, the two of us are your Young Master Troy is most likely to approach." As soon as they go back to the office, Karin''s office phone rings. She casually picks the call up, "Hello? Who is that speaking?" "Niece-inw, it''s me, Emmanuel." She is stunned as she says, "What can I do for you?" "I wonder if you''re free tonight. I want to treat you to dinner." Karin wonders what the old fox was trying to do. "I think there may be some misunderstanding between us. So I want to ask you out to have a good chat. After all, we are all family. There is no need for us to make the rtionship between us so stiff." She thinks about it for a few seconds and resolutely agrees, "Sure, where and when?" Even if it''s a dinner with hidden agendas, she still wants to attend to it. She wants to see what tricks the old fox wants to y again. "Lets meet at Private Room Number Six at W Restaurant at 7 p.m. sharp." "Well, okay. Then see you tonight." Hanging up the phone, she immediately calls Robert, "Emmanuel said he would treat me to dinner tonight." Robert opens his eyes wide in surprise, "What does he want to do again?" "On the surface, he said he wanted to clear up the misunderstanding between us. In reality, we have to go there before we know what he wants." "Do you agree?" "Yes." "How can you say yes to him? What if it''s a trap again?" "As the saying goes, when the cat is away, the mice will y. If it''s indeed a trap, do you think I won''t fall inter if I don''t go tonight?" "Then how about I go with you?" "No, he named me to go there alone. You can wait for me near W Restaurant. I will call you if anything happens." "Okay." At 6:00 p.m., Karin goes back to Ziteng Garden to change her clothes and then rushes to W Restaurant. When she pushes open the door of Number Six Private Box, she sees Emmanuel and William sitting by the door. And beside them, Troys third uncle and fourth uncle are also there. "Ouch, Niece-inw, you are here, please have a seat." troys fourth uncle diligently pulls a stool, acting as a host. "Are we the only ones here tonight?" Karin calmly sits down and nces at Emmanuel and then at Troys third uncle and fourth uncle. But she deliberately avoids looking at William. "Of course not. There are a few people who haven''te here yet." "Who else are they?" "You''ll know when they arriveter." Emmanuel smiles and starts to get down to the point, "Actually, Niece-inw, the reason why I asked out is that I want to tell you something important." She asks in an unperturbed voice, "What is it?" "Troy has been found." She is shocked. And the reason why she acts like this isnt that she hears about Troys whereabouts. Instead, it is because she wonders why Emmanuel is talking about this for no reason. It seems that the banquet today is indeed one with hidden agendas, which surely is rted to Troy. Emmanuel has long known that she met Troy. So at this time, if she doesnt tell him the truth, she will cause his suspicion instead. So she generously admits it, "I have met him. It is just that..." She pauses for a moment and frowns gloomily, "He has lost his memory." "Huh, Niece-inw, do you already know about this? I thought you didn''t know. And I was worried about how to tell you so that you could ept it." Emmanuel feigns surprise and raises his eyebrows. "Well, I met him at the beach before. Unfortunately, he didn''t remember who I was at all. And he only knew Bono''s daughter alone now. That day, I cried and begged him to go home with me. But he still followed Miss Molly and left." "Is Molly interested in my nephew? Howe Troy is with her?" "Yes. Before Troy and I got married, she had approached me, saying that she liked Troy. I was worried that she would be endlessly pestered as Mia. So I rushed to have a wedding, thinking that from then on I could get rid of her pestering. But I never thought that Troy''s memory loss would once again let her take advantage of the situation." "So did you just let Troy be with her? You two are a legitimate couple." "What can I do? Troy was determined to be with her. If I forced him, he would have a headache. For his memory to be restored soon, I could only tolerate this for the time being." "Ai, it''s indeed aggravating for you." Emmanuel pats her shoulder with false sympathy and saysfortingly, "Don''t worry. I know a very good medical seller who specializes in researching amnesia. In a few days, I''ll have him take a look at Troy. And his memory probably can be restored right away." Karin nods gratefully, "Then I have to thank you in advance, Uncle Emmanuel." While living in this hypocritical world, it is unknown when Karin has begun to learn to be a hypocrite. Sometimes, it''s not that she wants to change. Instead, it is the situation that forces her to change. Sounds of footstep ring outside the door. A waiter pushes open the door. And Karin raises her eyes numbly. When she sees who the visitor is, her heart suddenly trembles. Chapter 289 Ending of the Story 4 Chapter 289 Ending of the Story 4 She doesnt expect that Troy and Molly wille. "Troy..." She calls out his name nkly. After a brief shock, she suddenly understands the purpose of the meal today. She understands it at the moment when she sees Troy step into the room. Fortunately, she reacts quickly enough that her enemies dont see her weird looks. Hearing her calling, Troy walks in front of her indifferently and sits beside William. All of a sudden, Karin gets up and walks up to him. She shakes his shoulders, "I am Karin. Look at me, do you still don''t know me?" Troy takes away her hands on his shoulder and says coldly, "Don''t touch me." Troys fourth uncle and Troys fifth uncle are taken aback by Troy''s indifferent attitude. Feeling shock, they look at each other and then continue to stare at Troy, as if they want to see something from Troy''s eyes. Karin''s shed. She turns her back, covering her face with her hands. Then she runs out of the room while crying. After a long time, shees back again. When shees back, her both eyes are red and swollen because of crying. Sure enough, she sees the surprise and confusion in Emmanuel''s eyes. Her acting skills are getting better under the pressure of the enemies. She sessfully confuses the enemies. "Troy, do you really remember nothing? Shes your wife!" Emmanuel''s acting skills are not bad. If Karin doesnt know about his real face, she will be deceived by his sad looks now. "I''ve said it many times I don''t know her, including you guys. I don''t know anyone present here." He turns his head to Molly beside him, "Why are you taking me here?" "They are all your uncles and your families. They want to see you, so I have to agree." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Molly exins helplessly. Troy looks up and sweeps around coldly. Then he stands up and says, "Let''s go, in my eyes, my only family is you." "Troy." Karin stops him, "Since youre here, shall we have a meal together?" She stops him with the pleading look in her eyes. But Troy indifferently refuses, "I don''t like dining with so many people, especially strangers." "We are not strangers." "In my eyes, she is not a stranger. As for you, I don''t know or don''t want to know who you are." He points to Molly. Emmanuel sighs and says to Molly, "Since my nephew only gets close to you, please persuade him to have a meal with us. Maybe he stays with Karin for a while, he will recover his memory a little sooner." Molly nods and holds Troy''s hand in front of Karin. She says, "Troy, please stay here for a while and have a meal with them. If you don''t agree, your uncles will me mine." Troy hesitates for a while, and says, "Okay, Ill listen to you." William looks at the two meaningfully and slowly moves his gaze to Karin. Compared with the confusion in Emmanuel''s eyes, his eyes seem much calmer. Karin couldn''t help feeling a little flustered. They are seated. Emmanuel lets the waiter serve the dishes. After the dishes are ready, he casually asks Molly, "Miss Molly, I am very curious how you found my nephew. We had no news even though weve searched him for a long time." Molly smiles and answers earnestly, "You also know that Troy saved my life five years ago, so we are just like brother and sister for the past few years. He encountered danger on the boat that day, so he called me and asked me to find someone to support him. When I went by the yacht, the tanker had not driven away. A sailor on the boat told me that Troy jumped into the sea. At that time, he was shot. We searched for him ording to the bloodstain he left. Finally, we really found him." "Oh, well." Emmanuel asks with concern, "How is he now? Does he get hurt?" "He''s much better now. His left shoulder got hurt, but it''s nothing serious." Molly replies. "That''s good. Thank goodness." The meal spends in an embarrassed atmosphere. Countless times, Troy wants to look at Karin, but hes stopped by the strong will in his mind. He cant let his ns fail for a momentary impulse. After the meal, Emmanuel says to the waiter who is cleaning up the tables, "A few cups of coffee, please!" Karin is quite surprised. She hase here to have meals with Troy a few times before. She has never known that they provide coffee. Is it a newly added benefit? After a while, the two waiters walk in with the trays and deliver the coffee in the trays to the guests one by one. When they walk in front of Karin, a cup of hot coffee falls down on Karins body. The hot coffee sshes on the back of her hand. Karin suddenly screams in pain. The back of her hand swells in the blink of an eye. Troy, who is sitting next to her, is just about to get up. Karin hurriedly signals Troy with her eyes. Troy looks away and put on an indifferent expression. "So sorry. I''m so sorry. I didn''t mean to..." The waiters face pales with fright. Hes wiping off the coffee with a tissue, and keeps apologizing. "What are you doing? Spill the coffee on the guests! It''s still such hot coffee. Is this W Restaurant''s service?" Emmanuel ps the table, which makes the waiter''s face paler. Except for a more sincere apology, the waiter almost kneels down to Karin. William walks over, grabs Karin''s burned hand and says, "Don''t just apologize. Go to take some scald ointment." "Okay, I''ll go now." The waiter runs quickly. William carefully checks the back of Karins swollen hand. The concern looks in his eyes are obvious. Emmanuel looks a little unhappy, but he does not stop William. Troys fourth uncle and Troys fifth uncle stares at Karin and Troy, wanting to see if they will make eye contact. After the waiter brings over the ointment, William squeezes a little bit onto the back of her hand. Just when he wants to apply it evenly with his fingers, Karin withdraws hand, "I can do it myself." Because she knows she is acting, she doesn''t want to make Troy feel ufortable. He watches her hand burned, but he can only pretend to be indifferent, which is already a cruel and painful thing. If he sees another man holding her hand and applying medicine evenly on her hand, he will be more ufortable and painful. Shes reluctant to make him sad. Although she will be sad too when she watches Molly holding his hand. "Don''t force yourself." William stubbornly grabs her hand, and holds tighter to prevent her from having the chance to withdraw her hand. He carefully applies the ointment to her hand. The atmosphere in the private room suddenly bes very weird. Everyone has their own thoughts. Although Troy''s expression is still cold, Karin can feel his body shivering. After William applies the medicine evenly, Karin gets up and says, "I''m going to the bathroom." She stays in the bathroom for a long time. But she is actually standing next to the sink in the bathroom and panting. Its too thrilling just now. Troy almost rushes over instinctively. Fortunately, she is calm enough and stops him in time. Otherwise, Emmanuel''s trick will sess. There is the sound of footsteps behind her. Shees to her sense and turns on the faucet. Then she is washing her hands in a daze. Suddenly, a hand reaches out and turns off the faucet. She looks sideways and sees it is William. She asks angrily, "Why did you turn off the faucet?" William sighs and points to her hand, saying, "Even if you don''t like the medicine I applied to your hand, you dont need to be so eager to wash it off." Karin is shocked. She forgets that theres still the medicine on the back of her hand. She is suddenly embarrassed and speechless. "What do you think of me?" He asks nonsensically. "Not good." She replies irritably. "That''s right. Do you think its worth it if you can''t get along well with a bad person like me?" "I do not have" "No? Maybe I see it wrong? Even if I see it wrong, the water on your hand hasn''t dried yet." Karin is dumbfounded by his teasing. She flushes and says, "Boring." She turns and walks out of the bathroom. But after she walks two steps, her arm is suddenly pulled by William. She turns her head and asks angrily, "What are you doing?" "He hasn''t lost his memory, has he?" A light sentence is like an airborne bomb, which instantly makes Karin feel dumbfounded. She tries to calm the panic. She stammers, "You...you don''t need to mock me." Chapter 290 Ending of the Story 5 Chapter 290 Ending of the Story 5 "You know if I mock you or not." William looks into her eyes. What appears in his eyes is not guessing but affirmation. Karin can''t figure out which makes William doubt it. "I hope he doesnt lose his memory. But the fact is that he forgets me!" She wants to throw his arm away, but his strength is too strong. No matter how hard she struggles, she can''t get rid of his restraint. Suddenly, Karin yells angrily, "Let go of me!" "Even if he can deceive everyone, he can''t deceive me. Because he has the same gaze as mine. That gaze is a hidden love for a woman." Karin is startled. She says with shame and anxiousness, "William, let me go. Didn''t you say in Edinburgh before that you won''t have any feelings for me when we meet each other again?" "Yes, I said it. I also hope that I can do what I said, but I overestimate myself. Even if you never look at me, I still have only you in my eyes." "Dont you feel it ironic to say such things now? While coborating with your Dad to destroy my life, youre confessing your love to me now. Since when did you be so hypocritical?" "I don''t think I''m hypocritical. Even if you think I''m hypocritical, it''s my identity hypocrisy. Even so, I still dont feel I did anything wrong." "Well, well." Karin sneers, "You continue to do that bad things with your mean Dad!" Karin res at him fiercely. She turns around and walks forward quickly. William''s questiones from behind, "Aren''t you afraid that I go to expose Troy''s lies?" "Whatever! If you can expose it, Ill be grateful to you!" After experiencing so much, she can''t believe William anymore. She doesn''t believe that he really knows the truth. Maybe hes deliberately setting her up. "You really haven''t changed at all. Just like the past! Actually, you are flustered, but you still pretend to be calm." "Don''t pretend that you know me well. Im not familiar with you at all!" "Don''t worry. I won''t expose his lies." Karin stops abruptly and looks back at him in confusion, "What tricks do you want to y?" "What tricks can I y? There are many tricks I can y. Just because of you, my hands are like being tied up. In many cases, I cant move. Whether you admit it or not, I can pretend that I didnt see anything today. If you are grateful to me, please remember that I have turned a blind eye more than once." Karin returns to the room dumbfoundedly. Shes thinking about William''s words. Suddenly, she feels that she can''t see through William. Some of his behavior and some of the words he says are as confusing as himself. Shes so confused. "Karin, what are you thinking? Didn''t you find that Troy had already left?" Hearing what Emmanuel said, Karin realizes that Troy and Molly are no longer in their seats. She adjusts her state quickly and confuses the enemy with her best emotions. "When did he leave?" Tears wells up into her eyes. Shes trying to hold back the tears. Such a sad expression is more pitiful than hysterical howling. "It has been a while. Don''t be too sad. His memory wille back sooner orter." "Even if his memoryes back, I''m afraid that he has already fallen in love with someone else." Karin sniffs. She sobs with chokes while standing up, "I have to go now. My head hurts a bit." "Okay. Don''t think too much when you go back. Take a good night''s sleep." "Well." She turns around to leave. When shes passing by the door, it happens to ran into William whoes back from the bathroom. Their eyes meet each other. The looks in their eyes are meaningful. But they just pass by each other like strangers... At night, the moonlight is shallow. The sky is like to be covered with ck gauze. Karin can''t sleep peacefully. Shes sitting on the side of the bed sadly with her hands on her knees, thinking about what happened during the day. Troy must have been unable to bear the torture of seeing her hurt and pretending to ignore it, so he leaves in a hurry. Eight days have passed since thest time she saw him. Two lovers can only meet once in eight days. What a cruel and helpless thing! Karin feels heartache when she thinks about it. What makes her heartache even more is that she doesn''t know when she can see him next time... Feeling very upset, she wants to go out and get some fresh air. She wears a coat and walks to the rooftop. How long has it been that she hasn''t sat here with him to enjoy the moonlight? The warm picture of yesterday is still in her mind, but in a blink of an eye, its a long time ago. Shes lying on a wooden chair with closed her eyes, recalling those happy days in the past. She falls into a dream unknowingly. In the dream, she actually sees the person who she misses so much is coming to her. He walks towards her and squats in front of her. Hes gently holding the hand that shes scalded today and gently strokes it with his fingertips. Then he slowly raises it to his lips and kisses back and forth gently. The real and warm touch suddenly awakens her from her dream. Karin opens her eyes slowly, but she is shocked by the scene in front of her... The scene in front of her is exactly the same as in her dream. The person she misses so much is holding her hand and kissing it. For a whole minute, she cant react. She thinks that she hasn''te out of the dream. Its until he stretches out a hand to stroke her cheek that shees to her senses. She says nkly, "Am I still dreaming?" "No." Troy pinches her hard. The clear pain awakens herpletely. She throws herself into his arms, hugging him tightly. She asks in surprise and joy, "Honey, why are you here? " She is so surprised. When you see a person in your dream, you can still see him when you wake up. Isnt it a happy miracle? Troy holds her hand and walks a few steps to the guardrail on the left. Hes pointing down. Following the direction of his finger, Karin sees adder. Suddenly, she figures it out, "Did you climb up?" "Yep." "It''s only ten o''clock now. Have Emmanuel''s men gone?" "No, the people I brought led them away." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Then they will be back soon?" "Yes, so I can''t stay too long. I just want to see you. Ill leave." He lowers his head and holds her injured hand again. He feels so sorry, "Does it still hurt?" "No." She shakes her head. "But I still hurt." He puts her hand to the ce of his heart, "From the noon to now, it still hurts. So even if all previous efforts might be in vain, I still want toe to see you. Only when I see you, this ce wont continue to hurt. Then I can feel relieved to do other things." "I thought it was only me who was missing you." "Fool, don''t you believe that I will miss you more than you miss me?" She smiles relievedly, "Seeing you risking your life to see me, of course I believe it." "Sit down. I''ll apply medicine to your hand." Troy takes out an ointment with golden wrap from his pocket. He seats her on a chair. He carefully and gently applies the ointment to the back of her hand. While applying it, he says, "Seeing that William held your hand so boldly, I almost rushed up to push him away. Fortunately, you got up and went to the bathroom, so I didnt act impulsively." "That was a trick that Emmanuel deliberately arranged." "I know. So I insisted on leaving, fearing that he will use every means to force us to meet each other." "He is just an old fox." Karin says angrily, "I was surprised when he invited me to have a meal. Youre actually invited too. You don''t know how nervous I was when I saw you. I was afraid that I was not doing well enough and would cause you trouble." "You performed very well. Not only did you deceive the old fox and the other two mean jerks, but I was shocked by you. Youve already known that Im pretending that I lost my memory, but how can you cry so sad?" Karin slowly lowers her head and sighs sadly, "At the time, there was only one picture in my mind, which is the picture of you being forced to a desperate situation. When I think of you jumping into the cold water in desperation but I can''t help you, Im so painful that its like that my heart is stabbed by a knife. Tears flowed down involuntarily. The more I thought about it, the more Im sad and the more the tears shed fiercely. So I cried so sadly..." Troy hugs her tightly, "Its really wronged you." "I don''t feel wronged at all. I can''t do anything for you. But I''m very happy as long as I dont bring you some trouble." Karin feels that the back of her hand is a little cold. She exims, "What panacea you gave me? Now, it doesn''t hurt at all." Chapter 291 Ending of the Story 6 Chapter 291 Ending of the Story 6 Troy feels it speechlessly, "Don''t you just say it doesnt hurt?" She smiles embarrassedly, "There was a little pain just now, but now its not definitely painful now..." "You! Sometimes you really make me very speechless." Hearing what he says, Karin hugs him tightly, and listens to his rhythmic heartbeat. She begs, "Please stay here tonight, okay?" Troy stiffens. He kisses her forehead and says, "What a familiar sentence! It seems that I have said it to you before." "Yeah. When you said it to me, I stayed. Will you stay here tonight?" "Karin, I cant refuse you. But the current situation couldnt let me agree. I will have to leave as soon as theye back. There are still many things to deal with." "Just one night! When can I see you next time?" Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "We can be together for a lifetime, so don''t be greedy for a night. I have to go to visit a personter." As soon as Troy finishes speaking, Karin hears a strange bird chirping. Troy says in deep voice, "Theyre back. I have to go." When Karin hears that he has to leave, the tears in her eyes fall down. She clings to his hand tightly and is reluctant to let him leave like this. "Karin, be obedient. We will be together soon. We will be together forever and ever!" Troy hugs her in a hurry. He lowers his head and kisses her lips. Hes also reluctant to leave. He quickly climbs the woodendder and jumps to the ground. Looking up at his tearful wife, he waves his hand vigorously. Every parting is a painful scene. Karin opens her mouth to say something, but is stopped by his hush motion. She can only raise her weak hand to convey her attachment... Troy''s figure quickly disappears into the vast night. When Troy is aboutpletely to disappear in her sights, she suddenly feels unable to breathe. All of a sudden, there is only one thought in her mind, which is to follow him. No matter where he goes, shes willing to follow him like a shadow. She doesnt know where her courage and strengthe from. She climbs down step by step along the ladder which Troy has just climbed up. She follows his direction to catch him up. Although she doesnt know if she can catch him up, she doesnt regret her impulsive decision at this moment. Because she walks the back door, she wont be noticed by the person guarding the front door. Karin is best at running. Even though she is a mother now, her physical strength and speed are still good. She has already made a decision. If she can''t catch up Troy, she will go to ask Robert to drive her to Golden Waterfall Ind. But she actually catches up Troy. She just sees several strangers standing beside him. For fearing that he will send her back, she doesnt call his name. She just watches him and the few people getting in the car and driving away. She hurriedly hails the taxi and tells the driver to catch him up. The car parks in a deserted suburb, a particrly remote ce. Karin gets out of the car and stares at several house with the orange-yellow lights in it, wondering with surprise the purpose of Troy''sing here. She doesn''t dare to walk too close, so she walks around it. Troy has gone in for almost 20 minutes and hasn''te out yet. She can''t help being a little worried. Just when shes thinking about whether to go in to have a look, her shoulder is pped heavily. She turns her head in panic, then she sees two fierce-looking men. They look at her up and down and ask coldly, "What are you doing here?" "My husband works here. I am here waiting for him." "Since you''re couple, why don''t you two go in together? What the hell are you doing?" The two men not only look fierce, but also have a fierce attitude. Karin swallows her saliva and exins timidly, "I followed my husband secretly. He didn''t know, so he didn''t take me in..." Looking back at the dpidated houses, she asks suspiciously, "But where is it?" "Don''t fucking pretend. Are you a cop?" Cop? Karin is surprised for a while, and immediately exins, "Oh, no, no, you have misunderstood. Im not a cop." It seems that these people misunderstand her. Fortunately, shes smart. "I dont buy it." The two men grab her arms and walk forward. Karin struggles hard, "I''m really not the cop. You let me go. Let me go in and call my husband out to prove my identity." The two turn a deaf ear to her, and continues to drag her forward. Karin has no choice. She can only shout out, "Troy, Troy..." The noise disturbs the people in the house. A man who rushes out first asks sharply, "What''s the matter?" "Aiden, when I was patrolling with Elis, I found this woman sneaking around nearby. We suspected that she was an undercover sent by the police." Karin sneers, "Hey, do I look like an undercover? Im just a weak woman. Will the police send me as an undercover?" At this time, a group of peoplee out the house one after another. Among them is Troy. When he looks at Karin, he is stunned, "Karin..." "Do you know this woman?" The man who is speaking seems to be the lead among those gangsters. He asks Troy with a good attitude. Troy nods immediately, "Yes, she is my wife." When the two men hear Troy saying shes his wife, they look at each other and quickly let go of their hands. Karin runs up to Troy. She sighs with lingering fears and says in a low voice, "If youe out one minutete, Ill die." "Why are you here?" Troy is surprised and questions her angrily. "I followed you..." "You" Troy turns around to the leader, and says apologetically, "I''m sorry. She was afraid that I was in danger, so she followed me here without telling me in advance. So sorry." "Never mind. Is this Mrs. Karin who confronted Emmanuel?" "Yes." "Not bad. It''s also a blessing to have such a brave wife." Troy says with smile, "I will take her home first. Keep in touch." "Ok." Karin is pulled into the car by Troy. After closing the door, she finds that there are only two of them in the car. She asks in confusion, "Are the few people who were with you just now not leaving?" "They have their business." "Oh..." She nods, "But what business?" Troy turns his head and asks helplessly, "Youre tracked by others every day, so you started to learn to track people?" "I only follow you." She tugs at his sleeve, "Do you know how sad I feel after you leave? As long as I stay there for a second, I will suffocate and die because of poor breathing. Although I have your full love, I will still be jealous of Molly. I just want that there will be a chance like that once in my life. When you need someone''s help the most, I will be able to appear in front of you in time." Troy chuckles. He holds her into his arms, and says, "Fool, you saved me many years ago. Have you forgotten? I haven''t forgotten it. How can you forget it?" "That time, it was you who appeared in front of me in time, not me who appeared in front of you in time." "Is there any difference? You saved me in the end." Karin holds his face and says confidently, "It is not enough to save you once. I hope that I can save you every time, because you are the person I want to protect the most." "Then you want me to be in danger every day?" "No, no." She shakes her head quickly, "Forget it. I dont want you to be in danger anymore." Troy smiles heartily, staring at the front and says, "Only in front of you can Iugh." His words make Karin very upset. She leans her head on his shoulder and says, "Ill make you happy every day. I won''t make you cry anymore." "But what should I do? You are the one who can make meugh and you are also the one who can make me cry." "I won''t make you cry again." "Deal." "Well, deal." She sighs and asks casually, "Where are we going now?" "Drive you back." "No! I managed to avoid the enemy''s sight to find you. How could I just go back like this?" "Before the enemy finds you missing, you must go back." "Stop the car!" Karin shouts angrily Chapter 292 Ending of the Story 7 Chapter 292 Ending of the Story 7 "Don''t be unhappy. I promise to see you every seven days, okay?" "I said stop the car!" Troy reluctantly extinguishes the engine. Karin unfastens the seat belt and jumps out of the car. Then she walks quickly into the jungle. Troy quickly follows her. He shouts, "Where are you going?" "Everywhere is fine. I just don''t go back to Ziteng Garden." "Karin." She turns around, and says with tears in her eyes, "I also need to breathe, so let me live a day without being watched, okay?" "I am thinking about your safety. If Emmanuel''s people find you leavingte at night, they will definitely hurt you." "Even if I''m found out, I won''t go back. Even if I have to die immediately, I just want to be with you now. Even a minute is okay!" Troy stares at the firmness in her eyes. After a long time, he sighs. He walks to her andpromises, "Well, Im always the one whopromises in the end." The two find a clean ce to sit down. Its a deserted area and itste at night. No one will find their whereabouts. Theyre surrounded by a jungle. asionally, they can hear unknown insects calling. There is a waning moonlight falling on the treetops. The shadows of the two of them are loomed by the dim moonlight. "Lie in my arms and sleep for a while. This ce can let you have a good rx." Karin shakes her head, "No, I want to sleep with you." She takes the lead to lie down, and then pats the ce next to her, "Come on. The sky is the quilt, and the ground is the bed. We can sleep well tonight." Troy smiles and lies down next to her, letting her head rest on his arm, with the other hand around her waist. He hugs her under the armpit like protecting his own child, and pats her gently to coax her to sleep... When Karin smells the familiar scent on his body, she immediately feels refreshed. Since he disappeared these days, she cant have a good sleep every night. But now she suddenly feels no pain, but very happy. She hopes that the night canst for a long time. Shes greedy for the warmth in his arms and wants to get more and more. So she keeps getting into his arms, but theyre obviously tightly attached. "Where do you want to go?" Seeing her constantly moving her body, Troy asks jokingly. "Go into your heart." Troy suddenly turns over and presses her under him. He says softly, "You are already in my heart, so there is no need to go further." "Then get into your body and let you take me wherever you go." "This is easy." He suddenlyughs. Then he stretches out a hand to unbutton her clothes. Karin is stunned for a while, but she does not stop him. She also stretches out a hand and moves it to his chest, doing the same movement. The two quickly take off their clothes. Its night, so there is no need to worry about being peeped. A cool breeze blows by. Karin can''t help shrinking her body. She whispers, "Troy, give me warmth." The warmth she says is not a hug or a kiss, but the friction between the body and the body, the union of the soul and the soul. The passion fades. Karin leans in Troy''s arms and says breathlessly, "I really hope that when the sun comes out tomorrow, all dark forces can disappear." "This day will not be too far away." Troy pulls his coat and wraps the woman in his arms, fearing that the cool breeze of the night will let her catch a cold. "You look like so confident. Do you have some ns?" He nods, "Do you know who is the person standing next to me and talking to you?" "I dont know." "His name is Tomas Brooks, and he is nicknamed Nigger." "Nigger?" Karin is taken aback. She doesn''t know who Tomas Brooks is, but Nigger is very famous. "Yes. The legendary devil who has killed so many people is actually not that terrible, right?" "Well, he looks no different from ordinary people." Troy smiles, "He is a human being, of course it is no different from ordinary people. After all, the legend is just a legend, and there are some exaggerations in it." "Then how do you know him? Ive heard that this person''s whereabouts are very secretive." "This is a long story. I saved his life five years ago, but I didn''t know that he was Nigger. Not long ago, he let someone give me a letter, and made an appointment to meet me. At that time, I only found out his true identity." "He''s going to repay you for your saving his life?" "Yep." Karin opens her mouth in surprise, "Really? Will there be such a lucky thing?" "Of course it is true. There is a rumor that Nigger is ruthless and unjust. In fact, these are all incorrect statements. Nigger is a very loyal person. "Then how is he going to help you?" "He is a very prestigious person in the underworld. For those people who were killed by Emmanuel, as long as he is willing to help, he can collect evidence." "Great." Karin is in a good mood, "In this case, it will help you a lot." "Yes, now I only need to spare some energy to find out the missing ount book. At that time, I can completely bring down Emmanuel. He cant start over again in this life." "Now, Im full of energy. Although the sun has note out yet, I have seen the light." Troy smiles, "I can always see the light no matter it is the day or night, because you are the only sun in my heart. Youre always there." Karin is deeply moved by the sweet words which is as warm as the sun "Three to forty-five." Troy looks at the watch in his hand and calctes the time, "Fortunately, you can get home before five o''clock." The two get dressed. Karin looks around the dense jungle, and says, "I won''t forget this ce." Troy drives her back to Ziteng Garden. When they are about to separate, he repeatedly warns, "We are only one step away from sess, so we must be careful next. It is best not to meet again, so as to avoid extra troubles." Karin nods, "I will be careful. Take care." "Okay." He waves his hand, starts the engine and drives away. Karin stares at the ce where his car disappears thoughtfully. Next, she has to find a way to help Troy who will take actions secretly. After thinking about it for a long time, she finally thinks of a way. Since Emmanuel can use her as a chip to deal with Troy, she can also imitate his behavior. Emmanuel''s weakness is his daughter, Gigi. She can drive a wedge between Gigi and Emmanuel. She has to let Emmanuel be annoyed by dealing with family matters. Her purpose is to distract Emmanuel from paying attention to Troy and reduce Troy''s resistance to find evidence. Making up her mind, she calls Gigi that afternoon and asks Gigi to meet at Coco Cafe. Gigi is as ostentatious as always, dressed in a brand-name formal wear and carrying thetest LV bag. Her hair is the most popr perm. Ten fingernails are painted with enchanting patterns, which is like her dress, alternative and fashionable. "Whats up?" She sits opposite Karin, throws the LV bag on the table, and askszily. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Karin is staring at Gigi straightly with sneers. "What do you look at? Have you never seen a beautiful woman?" "Yes, I have never seen a beauty, especially a stupid beauty like you." Gigi suddenly widens her eyes, "What? You said I''m stupid?" "Isn''t it? I''m worried about your situation, but you still swagger in public like an arrogantdy. Haven''t you ever thought that everything you have will be grabbed by others immediately?" "What do you mean? Who will grab my stuff?" "It seems that the whole world knows it, but you still dont know. Don''t you know that your father''s son is back?" Gigi sneers, "What are you talking about? My Dad has only one daughter. Its me. Where does the son come from? Does he fall from the sky?" "You really don''t know. Since you are my husband''s most beloved sister, I will tell you the truth. Your Dad doesnt only have one daughter. He also has a son. His son is Caleb, who is recing in the position of your brother Troy. He once used the name William in Zurich before." "Nonsense! Impossible!" Gigi is shocked. She doesn''t believe Karins words at all. Chapter 293 Ending of the Story 8 Chapter 293 Ending of the Story 8 "If you don''t believe me, you can go to inquire others. Everyone knows it except you. Do you know where your brother came from? When your father was young, he cheated on your mother. So he has this son. Your father doesnt love your mother at all. He only loves the woman who gave birth to him a son. He doesnt love your mother. How could he love you? Now he let his son be the president in Charlie Group. His next step should transfer all of your property to his name. You can''t get a penny. You will soon be an abandoned girl!" "You lie!! Impossible!! My Dad loves me the most. Impossible! Absolutely impossible!!" Karin smiles sarcastically, "If your Dad loves you, he will tell you that he has an illegitimate child. But why did he hide it from you? He and his son hate your guts. Love you? Your mother hired someone to beat his beloved woman back then. In a rage, your Dad wanted to divorce your mother. If it werent for the pressure of the family, he would definitely divorce your mother. Later, that woman died inexplicably, and your Dad buried this hatred in his heart. He doesn''t let go of anyone who hurt his beloved woman. Your mother died when you were very young. Have you ever thought about or investigated why she died?" Gigi''s face turns pale instantly. Her body trembles slightly because shes trying to hold back her anger. Karin continues, "I told you before that your Dad wanted to plunder things that belonged to your brother Troy. You still didn''t believe it. Now you can see it, you brother Troy was attacked by someone and lost his memory. Now, your fathers illegitimate son took the shares your father bought for him and became the deputy general manager of thepany. All this is the result of your fathers careful nning. Gigi, you should grow up and be mature. Now, its time to seek justice for yourself and others. The reason why I told you these today is because I know that you are arrogant on the surface, but in fact, you are full of justice. I knew it when you didnt expose my lie in front of your Dadst time. Now, no one can stop your Dad''s crazy behaviors. If you don''t stop him, he will go farther and farther. One day he will end in an extremely miserable situation!"Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Gigi doesn''t know how she gets out of the coffee shop. Shes standing under the scorching sun, but she only feels that the blood from her whole body rushes into her mind. She fumbles out her mobile phone and dials her father''s number, "Dad, are you at home?" After confirming that he is at home, she doesn''t say anything. She just hangs up the phone, and drives away in the super eye-catching sports car... In the vi, Emmanuel is leisurely teasing a parrot that he bought from the UK. As soon as Gigi enters the house, she drops her LV bag on the ground. "What happened?" Emmanuel frowns, wondering what happens to his daughter again. "How did my mother die?" Emmanuel suddenly stiffens, "Don''t you know it? Stomach cancer. Why are you asking me this?" "How can she get stomach cancer? You pissed off her, right?" "What nonsense?!" "Is it nonsense? The whole world knows that you have an illegitimate child, but I didnt know. How long will you n to hide it from me?" Emmanuel frowns deeper, "Who told you?" "The day has eyes. The night has ears. Just answer me. Do you have a son?" "Yes." He ponders for a moment and nods. "Then what are my mother and I to you?" "You are my daughter. What do you think you are?" "Do you love my mom?" Hes silent. "You don''t love my mother and you don''t love me, right?" "Who said I don''t love you?" "You dont love my Mom. How could you love me? You feel disgust when you see me just like you feel disgust when you see my mother, right? If so, why did you give birth to me? You should stop me from coming into this world! This ugly world!" Gigi yells. She feels that she falls from heaven to hell all at once, without warning and without any reason. "Who said these things to you?" Emmanuel''s face is gloomy. He gnashes his teeth. "Up until now, is it important? What are you going to do with me? Since your sones back, should I leave?" "Gigi!" He yells, "How can you say such things that hurt my heart? I don''t love your mother doesn''t mean I don''t love you. Whether I have a son or not, you are my daughter. It can''t be changed." "It hurts your heart? Im sadder than you. Have you always been such a cruel person?" "What do you want to say?" "You are the one who murdered brother Troy, right? In order to get your own son to be the president, you are so cruel to deal with your nephew. Do you have any conscience? When you die in the future, you dare to see Grandpa? ?" Emmanuel does not expect that his daughter will use him like this. He raises his hand in anger and ps her on the face. He says, "Even if everyone in the world scolds me for having no conscience, you can''t. Because you are my daughter." "I have never felt so shameful like this. I feel ashamed of being your daughter!" Gigi roars hysterically. Then she turns around and runs out of the house. Emmanuel stares at her daughter''s back and tremblingly takes out his phone, "Check who Miss Gigi has seen today." An hourter, his most capable assistant rushes over and respectfully reports, "Miss Gigi was at the company in the morning, and went to Coco Cafe at 2 o''clock in the afternoon, where she met Karin." "Sure enough, it''s her!" Emmanuel wants to kill people, "Is there anything unusual about hertely?" "ording to the spies reporting, a group of people of unknown origin wandered around Ziteng garden the night before without any action, as if they were deliberately trying to lure them away." "People of unknown origin..." He is thinking, "Could it be him? It must be him!" "You mean Mr. Troy?" "Yes." "Hasnt he lost his memories?" "He deceived us. Only he himself knows well whether he lost his memories or not. It seems that we can''t sit still." "Then what are you going to do?" "So..." He begins to take actions. The evil god''s conspiracy finally takes a move. The bright moon outside the window is gradually covered by ayer of dark clouds. A dozen men in ck sneak into Ziteng garden. The leading man violently kicks the door open. Others swarm into the bedroom and go straight to the bedroom on the second floor. They run into the woman who is about to go downstairs after hearing the noise. "Who are you?" Karin asks angrily. She begins to move backwards. "We are here to invite you to some ce." Several men step forward to grab her arms and drag her downstairs rudely. She yells, "Let go of me." Struggling desperately, she has already known clear that Emmanuel is going to use her as a bait to attract Troy over. So she fights hard against them. She cant let Emmanuel seed even if she has to die. "Be obedient. Otherwise, Ill kill you!" The leading man takes a gun from his arms and points it at her head. "Well, unless you kill me, I won''t leave even if I have to die!" At this moment, Yuma also hears the movement and rushes out of the house with wearing her coat. But she is frightened by the scene in front of her. She screams, "Miss! You let her go!" "Bitch, go away!" The kidnapper viciously kicks Yuma who rushes towards Karin. Yuma is kicked away so far that she almost faints in pain. But she still gets up without giving up and says with difficulty, "Let go ofdy. Let go of her. Just catch me..." "Bitch!" The kidnapper is about to punch Yuma again. "Don''t beat her. I can go with you!!!" Karin reacts from the panic, roaring hysterically. "Fine, let''s go." "Let me say a few words to her. I will go with you as soon as I finish." The leading man nods. The two kidnappers immediately let go. Karin rushes forward to help up Yuma who is on the ground. She says to Yuma with tears in her eyes, "Go to inform Robert and let him inform Mr. Troy. No matter what reasons Emmanuel uses to invite him to have a meet, he can''t agree!" As soon as she finishes speaking, the two men behind her violently pull her up and force her out of Ziteng garden. Behind her is Yumas sad cries. Her tears slowly fall. No matter whether you can get through the hurdles in your life or not, but when it appears in front of you, you have to face it. Chapter 294 Ending of the Story 9 Chapter 294 Ending of the Story 9 They take her to an abandoned processing factory. Shes not surprised at all when she sees Emmanuel appearing there. "The fox finally shows its tail." She gives a mocking sneer. Emmanuel slowly walks up to her, still with a hypocritical smile, "Karin, before my nephewes, you have to be wronged for the time being." He tells the people behind her, "Tie her up." Several men push her down on a wooden chair and tie her with a rope. Karin looks directly at Emmanuel without fear, and says, "He doesnt remember anything now. Do you think he wille here to take risks for a woman he cant remember?" "Will hee or not? I''ll know soon." Emmanuel smiles confidently, and asks the people around him sideways, "Has the letter arrived?" "Yes." "Then let''s wait and see." He leisurely sits opposite Karin, like a hunter, waiting for the prey toe in the trap. Karin prays silently in her heart, Don''te... Don''te... Don''te... But life is always counterproductive. Even if she prays thousands of times in her heart, Troy stilles here. At the moment when their eyes meet with each other, Karin closes her eyes in pain. She seems to hear the sound of her heart breaking. She has been in pain for the past few years, but it has never been as severe as now. "Haha, I just bet with her whether you wille. I havent finished smoking this cigar, but youve alreadye here. It seems that even if you lose your memory, your concept of time is still as impressive as ever." Troy stares at his wife who is tied up. Only Karin can understand theplicated look in his eyes. She gently shakes her head and indicates with her eyes that he must not be impulsive. He cant let all these days of hard work be in vain. Once Emmanuel knows that hes pretending to lose his memories, he cant go out of here alive. She cant bear such a result. "Are you looking for me?" Suppressing the anger in his heart, Troy asks coldly. "Yeah. I just want to confirm whether you really dont remember this woman?" Emmanuel points at Karin. "No." After a long silence, he spits out this word with difficulty. Tonights kidnapping is too sudden. As soon as he gets the news, he rushes here alone. Before his men and Niggere to the rescue, no matter how heartbroken he is, he has to buy some time. "You don''t know her?" Emmanuel nods, "Well." Emmanuel winks at the person standing on the left of Karin. The person grasps Karin''s chin, and ps her without warning. Karin feels dizzy. Soon the blood overflows from the corner of her mouth. Troy stiffens. He clenches his hands. The blue veins on his forehead pops out because he is trying to hold back his anger. Emmanuel is challenging his bottom line. Hes on the verge of an outbreak. Another p falls down fiercely. Karin lowers her head reluctantly. Her tears are about toe out of her eyes. She bites her lip to prevent herself from crying. She can cry anytime, but now she can''t cry. She can''t let Troy see the tears in her eyes, otherwise he will definitely feel distressed. "Emmanuel, you dare to beat my woman! Twice!" Troy slowly takes out a gun from his arms and aims it at Emmanuel''s head. If the first p is as if hit on his face, then the second p is as if hit on his heart. When the heart starts to fall, he suddenly feels that everything is not important. Life and death. Fame and fortune! All those are not important than that woman. "Two ps can awaken your memory. It seems that the ps are worth it." Emmanuel points at the gun which is aiming at his forehead, and reminds, "You think that you and her can get out alive after you kill me?" "It doesn''t matter. If we can''t go out together alive, then we can die here together." Seeing that Troy finally can''t bear to see her suffering and gives up his n, Karin can no longer restrain her crying, "Didn''t I tell you not toe? Who let youe!! You fool. Why did youe here?!" "Because you are here." The simplest reason! Because she is here, he has toe. Troy gives up everything and finally no longer has to face her with disguised indifferent looks. At this moment, his eyes return to its former affectionate, "Karin, dont be afraid. As long as Im alive, I wont let anyone hurt you again. Hahaha Emmanuel looks up to the sky andughs, "Hearing what you said, I firmly believe that you can''t kill me." Hemands, "p that woman until he puts down the gun." The man next to Karin receives the order and starts to p Karin again. After several consecutive ps, Troy''s heart is like bleeding. He shouts hoarsely, "Emmanuel!!!" "Feeling distressed, don''t you? Put the gun down if you feel distressed, or you will continue to watch." "I kill you!!" Troys eyes are bloodshot. He pulls the trigger but he stops. "You have to think clearly before shooting. If you shoot me, your wife will definitely die with me!" Emmanuel seems to be sure Troys feelings for Karin. Even Troy points at him with the gun. He doesnt seem to be scared. The man who ps Karin has not stopped. Troy''s hand holding the trigger slowly drops, "Stop it!" Karin''s two cheeks are already red and swollen. The corners of her mouth are filled with bright red blood. She shakes her head at Troy, "Don''t put it down. Don''t put it down. If you put it down, they will kill you. It doesn''t hurt. It doesn''t hurt..." Troy''s tears shed down. Nothing is more heartbreaking than he cant protect his beloved woman. In his life, the most powerless time is at this moment, "Don''t p her anymore. Bring it to me." Without hesitation, he throws down the gun. Several of Emmanuel''s men rushes up to punch and kick him. Karin screams and cries, "Don''t... don''t hit him... please don''t hit him" No matter how heartbreaking she is pleading, she couldn''t stop the viciousness of that group of demons. She has to pin her hopes on Troy. Shes crying and begging him, "Fight back. You fight back!!!" She shouts over and over again. Although she knows that the man would rather die than let her get hurt, she is still shouting. Because she doesn''t know what else she could do except for that. The reason why life has so many sorrows is because there is some deep love. But that deep love is like a sea that cant be crossed... "Enough." Emmanuel raises his hand, squats in front of Troy, and says, "Don''t me me for being cruel. Just me your father. He caused all this. He ruined me and you." The hatred Emmanuel has umted for many years exudes in his eyes. He stands up and says, "Lock the two of them with an iron chain." The rope on Karin''s body is untied. She rushes to Troy. She hugs him in her arms, and cries loudly, "Asshole, I listen to you so much. I listen to everything you said. But why don''t you listen to anything I said? You bastard. I hate you! I hate you..." "Stand up!" Emmanuel''s men forcibly separate the two of them, then lock their hands with iron chain handcuffs and tie them to the oval concrete pir. "Let her go." Troy squints to Emmanuel coldly, "Since my father owes you, I will pay for it. Let her go immediately!" "Let her go? What if shees to me for revenge in the future? Do you think I am the kind of person who does not solve the root troubles?" Emmanuel pats Troy on the shoulder, "The rtionship between you and me ends in this life. See you in the next life." Turning his head, Emmanuel says to the people around him, "Are you all ready?" "Yes, sir." At this time, five or six peoplee in, each carrying arge bucket of gasoline. Theyre sshing the gasoline along the four corners of the factory. Emmanuel lights a cigar and throws it in the corner. Then the whole factory is on fire. After showing a triumphant smile, Emmanuel turns around and leaves the fire scene. "Emmanuel, I won''t let you go even I die!" Troy shouts angrily at Emmanuels back. A warm hand holds his hand. He turns his head and takes Karin into his arms. Hes crying bitterly, "Karin, I''m sorry. I''m sorry for failing to protect you..." "Dont me yourself. Its not your faults. Its all my faults. I shouldnt havee to Zurich. If I didnt come, I would not be a bargaining chip for others to threaten you today. So sorry. Im so sorry"N?velDrama.Org content rights. Chapter 295 Ending of the Story 10 Chapter 295 Ending of the Story 10 Karin is crying so hard that she is out of breath. She indeed cant be more depressed, feeling that she is an ominous person and that she brings so much bad luck to Troy. If he hadnt chosen her but Mia or later chose Molly, would the result today have been different? "How can it be your fault? Who are you? You are the only one in this world that can give me motivation. Without you, I probably would have died when I jumped into the seast time. At the weakest moment of my life, as long as I think of the fact that you will be waiting for me somewhere, even if I am at the verge of death, I will force myself toe back. You are so important to me. But I failed to protect you well. I am indeed the most ipetent husband in the world..." "If you are the most ipetent husband in the world, then I am the most ipetent wife in the world. I said I would never let you shed tears for me again. But now you are still crying for me. I am sorry Sorry..." "I love you." He kisses her lips. I''m sorry and I love you are like a pair of conjoined inseparable babies. As soon as she said sorry, he said I love you. In that case, he and she will be inseparable as well. "Are you scared?" He holds her tightly in his arms with one hand. As the fire is getting fierce, both of them have somewhat difficulty breathing. "I am not afraid. ording to a famous essayist, the ordeal takes a long time. And life is short. There is no more apt description of the journey I have traveled with you than this sentence. Although we live a shorter life than others do, I dont feel sorry at all. In my short life, I get true love which others have been chasing and yet fail to get, I feel I am very happy." "It seems that they can''t find us, right?" "Who are they?" "The onesing to our rescue. This ce is quite remote. And we have nomunication tools on us. They can''t rely on GPRS to find us. So, Karin..." Troy feels that he somewhat cant bear to go on with his words. "Although we werent born on the exact same day, I am longing to die with you on the exact same day." Karin knows what the words are which he cant bear to say to her. And she shows her determination to live and die with him with the most fearless attitude. Bang! Bang! Bang The sound of footsteps suddenlye from behind. The two of them turn around in surprise, thinking that the rescue team have arrived. However, after seeing the visitor, they, who have a surprised look in their eyes, are instantly disappointed. William stands in front of the two of them with a veryplex expression on his face. Karin sneers, "Are you here on behalf of your father to see if we are dead or not?" William doesnt speak. Instead, he fishes out a key fob from his pocket and unlocks Karin''s handcuffs. She is stunned, "Are you here to save us?" "Come with me." Pulling her hand, William intends to run towards the back door. Karin violently breaks free of his hand and points at Troy, "Why isn''t his unlocked?" Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. William looks back at her and says apologetically, "I couldn''t betray my father." "Then go away. There is no way I will leave him behind and escape alone!" Karin embraces Troy directly. And her inner determination can never be swayed. "Go with him. Karin, leave me alone. Hurry up and go with him!" Troy pushes her away with one hand as he turns to look at William, "Take her away. If you can protect her, I will keep your kindness in my heart." "No, I wont go with him. We will live and die together. I surely wont go with him! Karin once again hugs him tightly and cries on his shoulder, "Dont drive me away. We once swore in the name of God that no matter what the disaster is, no matter how high or how low, never will we leave each other behind. And we will live and die together. Have you forgotten that? Have you forgotten it all?" "I havent forgotten it. It is just that we have Esme. if we both die, what should Esme do? At least, one of us has to live to keep the promise for another one. The one who promised to Esme is me. So you have to live to keep the promise for me. Tell her that I dont forget the promise I made with her and I will always remember the one-hundred-years promise with her." "I dont want to keep the promise for you. I dont want to leave you. No matter what you say, I wont leave you!!!" The fire is getting more and more ferocious. And it has spread to the roof. Facing the dangerous moment that could kill them at any time, Troy feels that his heart is like being burned by fire and that he is in so much pain that he is almost fainting. Then he ruthlessly pushes Karin away once again, pushes her away into William''s arms, and hysterically roars, "Go with him! Do you, a woman, have to be in such trouble before you die? I just said something against my heart. In fact, I me you in my heart. You shouldn''t havee to Zurich. If you hadn''te here, my n wouldn''t have been disrupted. It''s because of your capriciousness that I ended up being in this situation!" "You can also say something more merciless. After all, I wont leave you even if I will die! Karin still wants to pounce on Troy. But William holds her in ce, "Come with me. If you don''t go, it will be toote!" "Let go of me!!! You let go of me!!!" She struggles desperately, leans down without hesitation, and bites him hard on the back of his hand. William lets her go in pain and watches her lunge to the front of Troy again. Grabbing Troy''s hand and cing it tightly on her chest, Karin says with tears streaming down her face, "Let me ask you this, If the personing at this moment werent William but Molly and that she wanted to take you away, would you leave me behind and go with her?" The answer is no. Troy is silent. Sheughs through tears, "For the things you cant do, how can you expect me to do them?st time, I let go of your hands at the entrance of the Wisteria Garde. I already regretted it. So this time, I will never let go of your hands again. Even if we have to die, we will hold each others hands tightly like we do now!" When his hands are in her hands, she will feel warm. Because she gets his heart in his hands. To love someone, people will be obsessive without consideration and measurement. To love someone, people will be innocent and naive without taking the interest and guilt into ounts. Bang! A loud sound rings. It is a roof beam falling from the roof. Karin screams, only to be held tightly by Troy in his arms. Troy feels that he cant do anything when he is in love with a woman whom he cant do anything to. He wants to do something merciless and say something cruel. However, in the face of her persistence, he simply cant make up his mind and be tough... William painfully asks, "Do you indeed have to die together?" William cant understand how deeply Troy and Karin are in love with each other that they are willing to die together. Troy bursts out a sentence through his teeth, "Take her away. Take her away forcibly. And don''t look back." Then Troy leans down and says to Karin, "Everyone''s understanding of happiness is different. As Shakespeare says, there are a thousand Hamlets in different audiences hearts. You probably think that it is quite romantic for a couple to live and die together. But it isnt the love I hope for in my heart. The love I want is to see the one that is most precious to me living well in this world." Troy pushes Karin away for thest time as the tears in his eyes and the blood in his heart drip down at the same time. And after this, he will be a dead man. And in the next life, if he still can''t bring happiness to Karin, then he hopes that they won''t meet each other again, disregard whether they miss each other or not and whether they love each other or not. "You have to push me away, right?" Karin is desperate. She says helplessly, "Then I''ll just crash to death here so that you won''t push my body away again." She no longer wants to live. When she is alive, she is so tired. And if she dies, it will be a relief. In another world, she and Troy probably wont have to love each other in distress again. "What are you doing?" She lifts her legs and crushes towards the column tied with the chain, only to be yanked by William who forcibly drags her outward, "Don''t you want Esme? Why did you abandon her selfishly after you were so determined to give birth to her? "I don''t want her. I don''t want anything. I just want to be with him. Let go of me. Let go of me!!!" Bang! Another pir fell and smashed in the position between her and Troy, looking like a wall separating the two of them. Ferocious fire is dancing on the pir. Through the fire, Karin sees Troy''s affectionate gaze. And she screams brokenheartedly. All of a sudden, she turns around and kneels in front of William, crying in pain, "I beg you to save him. As long as you are willing to save him, I will try my best to repay your favor in my next life. I can''t live without Troy. If you won''t save him, let me go, let me die with him... I beg you William looks at her in shock. For a moment, he is in so much pain that he cant bear it anymore... He feels so heartbroken that he cant bear it anymore. Looking at the woman in front of him kneeling in front of him without hesitation for the man she loves, for a man she loves, he finally understands how deeply Troy and Karin love each other and that he can never win Karins heart or rece Troy in her heart. Chapter 296 Ending of the Story 11 Chapter 296 Ending of the Story 11 William feels that he is in great pain in his heart. Never has he been in such great pain. Between Troy and his father, he can only choose one. Once he saves Troy, it is the same as killing his father with his own hands. However, if he doesnt save Troy, he can only watch his beloved woman die in front of his eyes. When affection and love confront each other, William feels that he faces a difficult choice... In front of love, they are all poor. Because of the ruthlessness of fate, they have to experience the trials and tribtions that ordinary people cant bear. In that case, how painful Troy, Karin, and even him should be. "Get up." With tears seeping out of his eyes, William slowly helps Karin up. Then, he makes the hardest choice of his life. And he rushes to the other side of the fire and takes out a key to unlock Troy''s handcuffs. In the fire, Karin and Troy run to each other, hug each other tightly, and cry brokenheartedly. Only when they are suffering can they see how sincere they love each other. And for this true love, it will be like a blood-red brand burned at the tip of their hearts even after years. Never will it fade... William looks at the two of them sadly and reminds them powerlessly, "Leave now. Otherwise, you cant leave even if you want to." Three of them escape from the back door of the processing factory. Standing amid the profound darkness outside where they cant even see their fingers clearly, William points ahead and says numbly, "There is a forest two hundred meters ahead. And my car is parked there." Troy turns around and gazes at the house which starts to copse as his eyes are dense with bone- chilling coldness. He turns around, takes Karin''s hand, and leaves the ce where he is almost buried step by step. It is okay if he is dead. However, since he isnt dead, the ones who originally should die and end up being alive have to die. When they reach the grove, William hands the car key to Troy, "Leave with her first." Troy slowly takes the key over and says expressionlessly, "for your saving favor, I, Troy, wont forge it. However, I wont trade a life for another life. I wont let your father go because of this." "I know." William nods nkly as he turns to look at Karin, "Can I talk to you alone for a few minutes?" "Okay." As Karin follows him further into the trees, William speaks sadly, "It seems no one can change Troy''s hatred for my father, right?" "Yes." "No, If it were someone else, he/she probably cant change it. However, if it were you, the result would be different." Karin, who is stunned, says gloomily, "Troy and I are very grateful to you for the fact that you saved our lives. However, there is indeed no way to forgive the damage your father has done to us. I''m sorry..." "Let''s make a deal." "What kind of deal is it?" "I know that Troy has been looking for the ount book which can expose my father''s crime. That ount book is in my hands. I can give it to you. The only requirement is that you persuade him to let my father go." Karin opens her eyes wide in surprise, "Why do you want to do so? You just need to destroy that ount book. And no one can ever find it." "It''s useless. Troy has evidence of my father''s murder. if he refuses to stop it, my father can hardly escape the fate of death." After a short struggle and silence, Karin thinks of how William has sacrificed for her over the years. Then she nods, "Okay, I''ll try." "Then, please. I will find a time and give you the ount book tomorrow." William finishes his words and leaves in a disheveled manner. Karin felt inexplicably in her heart, She questions out loud, "Why did you betray your father?" He stops his pace, turns around, and answers clearly, "Because of you. When a man makes a change for you, it proves that you are unmatched in his heart." Karin cries and lowers her head with tears falling. William walks back, stands in front of her, reaches out to wipe away the tears on her cheeks. Then he chokes and says, "I can''t bear to watch you being pushed to the edge. To like someone, it wont need many reasons. Feelings exin everything. I feel distressed for you starting from the beginning." He finishes his words and once again turns around to leave. Karin stares at his despondent back and says in her heart, "Thank you..." After Karin rejoins Troy, Troy doesnt ask her anything. Instead, he pulls open the car door for her to sit in, fastens the seat belt for her, and starts the engine before driving the car out of the grove. Halfway through the journey, he sees that she has been shedding tears and heartily holds her hands, saying, "Everything is over. And never will I make you suffer so much again." "Let''s not take revenge, okay?" Troy''s body stiffens. And he stops the car at the roadside, "What did you say?" "Lets end it here. Taking revenge because of injustice wont evere to an end. Because I dont want to see the story about bloodshed and tears again. I am indeed so tired..." Originally, Troy didnt want to ask her any questions. However, hearing her suddenly say so, he cant help but ask, "Did William say something to you?" "Yes, he said he wanted to give us the ount book proving Emmanuel''s crimes. And he only begged us to spare his father." Karin repeats William''s words to Troy. After finishing her words, she adds, "Emmanuel is certainly discreet. But it is indeed not easy for William to make such a choice. The fact that he betrayed his father has made him suffer. How can we stab him in his heart again?" Troy doesnt say a word. And the expression on his face is as grave as ever. He seems to be lost in thoughts. "Have you ever thought that now it''s Emmanuel who won''t let us go rather than we won''t let him go?" "Didn''t you have got the evidence of his murder? ording to William, as long as you don''t submit that evidence to the police, he will find a way to take his father away. And never will they return to Zurich again." "Do you trust him a lot?" Karin struggles to exin, "Don''t be angry. I..." "I understand." Troy interrupts her, kisses her forehead, and says, "For a man who is willing to sacrifice his life to love my woman, I can''t be more grateful to him. How can I be angry? Okay, I promise you." The next day at noon, William calls to meet Karin. And he chooses a very hidden location. At noon, the door of the box is pushed open. After that, he opens his eyes wide in surprise with a stunned look on his face, asking, "How is it you?" Troy sits down casually and says half-jokingly and half-seriously, "Did I let you down?" "Its not like that." William pours a cup of tea for him, "I just didn''t expect Karin to dissolve the hate in your heart so quickly." "How do you know I don''t hate your father in my heart any more? Don''t the acts your father did to me deserve my hatred?" "Any one of the things my father did to you can be a reason for you to hate him. it is just that the fact that you appear here proves that you have given up hating him, right?" Troy gazes at him meaningfully for a moment and says regretfully, "If you weren''t Emmanuels son, I think we probably will be friends. Unfortunately, fate will have it. And you are his son. In that case, we are destined not to be brothers, let alone being friends." "I know." William smiles bitterly, takes out an ount book from the briefcase beside him, and slowly pushes it to the front of Troy, "Let''s get down to the business." Troy picks up the ount book and flips through it, asking iprehensibly, "Why do you want to destroy your father with your own hands?" "Last night, your wife asked me the same question. My answer at the time was that I didnt want to see her get injured again. This is not all. There is another reason, that is, I dont want to see my father continue to expand his desire. Once someone has ambition, his desire will be like a bottomless pit. To fill that hole, he wont care how many people will get hurt. " "Although it is a littlete for you to realize your mistakes, it is aforting thing to see that you have been enlightened." Troy closes the ount book, "Speaking of the reason why I gave up revenge it is not all because of my wife''s persuasion. Emmanuel has been treating me as if I were his biological son ever since my childhood. And he has taught me a lot of things. To me, he has always been like a father. Although his feelings for me are false, I want to give him a way out." William nods gratefully, "Thank you." "If you put this ount book in my hands a day earlier, your father would be brought to justice now. For the evidence of his murder, I have mastered them all. Originally, I wanted to wait and get the ount book so that he cant ever rise again. However, I didnt expect him to suddenly kidnap my wife. Fortunately, we are alive. Otherwise, we wouldnt die in peace." N?velDrama.Org content rights. "I have known early that you are pretending to have amnesia. So I have been secretly investigating it. And it isnt until yesterday morning that I got the ount book in my hands. If my father didnt go to the step of killing you both, I originally nned to destroy it." As the saying goes, the evil ones cant suppress the righteous ones. And for everything a human being does, God is throughout the process. One day, the time for retribution wille in the end. When the timees, the aplices of the evil ones will be on the side of the righteous ones as well. Chapter 297 Ending of the Story 12 Chapter 297 Ending of the Story 12 Troy finally reaches an agreement with William and leaves where they meet each other with the ount book. A monthter, the shareholders'' meeting is finally held as scheduled. Emmanueles to Charlie Group early in the morning in high spirits. Ever since the moment he steps into thepany''s door, he has been smiling brightly. It makes sense that he is so happy. His only rival has disappeared for three days in a row. And the shareholders, who are full of grievances, have long decided to vote for his son with their precious votes in their hands. Emmanuel has been waiting for this day for a decade. If he wasnt happy today, he probably wouldnt be happy for the rest of his life. The shareholders wille to the meeting room one after another. Troys three sisters show up as well. Staring at the three nieces of his, Emmanuel is slightly surprised in his heart. The expressions on their faces seem to be the same as those on usual days. Could it be that they hadnt noticed that their brother had disappeared? Although Emmanuel is quite puzzled, he doesnt spend too much time figuring out the truth. He is now overwhelmed by joy. Yesterday, he specially went to visit the grave of the woman he loved and told her the good news that she had been avenged and that from now on, the Charlie family will bepletely his. For the world he gets today with his blood-stained hands, he has no remorse at all, believing that this is what the Charlie family owes him and that God just makes up to him for what he deserves. The meeting officially begins. William slowly walks towards the podium. Amid a round of apuse, he begins to speak, "Thank you all for the support and trust towards my work during this period. It is because of your trust that I understand the great responsibility on my shoulders. Through continuous self-promotion, I finally made thepany''s performance booming. This isnt my credit. It is the credit of everyone here. " p Therge conference room resounds with thunderous apuse. William''s brief speech makes the shareholders overjoy. Emmanuel cant be happier, feeling proud for his promising son. "Although I made some achievements, I dont consider myself sessful. Because these achievements are still far from my goal. If it were anyone else in my position, they probably could do better than I do. I also want to achieve the achievements set up in my goal. Unfortunately, I am of limited capability. Therefore, I solemnly announce that I give up the campaign for the position of the President." "What?" Everyone in the conference room suddenly seems to be panic-stricken. And the whole room is in an uproar. Emmanuel stands up in shock and angrily questions, "Do you know what you are saying?" "To make everyone hear my words enough, I reaffirm that I give up the campaign for the CEO of Charlie Group." Bang! Emmanuel ms his fist on the conference table. He, who originally was happy, has a gloomy look on his face now. And he res at his son in shock and anger as he says to the shareholders, "Sorry, there surely is some kind of misunderstanding. Let''s suspend the meeting today for now and continue it in the afternoon or tomorrow." "No need. There is no misunderstanding. I decided after careful consideration. Shareholders, you can choose someone else." Snap Emmanuel, who cant stand him anymore, rushes forward and ps him. And his body is shaking violently from anger. Gritting his teeth, he says, "Are you crazy? Or are you possessed by a ghost?" In the meeting room, except for the three sisters of Troy who hold an attitude of watching a good show, others are in a heated discussion. One of the shareholders questions angrily, "You are acting irresponsibly. Who else can we pick up to shoulder the heavy responsibility of the Charlie Group now except you?" "The original real owner of Charlie Group is Troy Charlie. Naturally, it should be him who should shoulder the responsibilities." "Are you talking in your dream? Troy has disappeared. As for whether he is dead or not, it is unknown. How can he shoulder the responsibilities?" "No one will disappear for no reason. It''s time that we should let everything go back to the original position." As soon as he finishes his words, the door of the conference room is pushed open. Then a scene making everyone on the scene dumbfounded appears. Someone that they originally thought to have died suddenly appears alive in front of their eyes. And he is as strong and indifferent as ever cold. As he nces at the crowd, all the shareholders lower their heads in guilt, thinking that Troys gaze is much sharper than it used to be. Compared with the shareholders who are dumbfounded and astounded, Emmanuel is surely the one that changes the expression on his face constantly. The moment the door is pushed open, his face turns livid. ncing at his son, he seems to understand everything in a moment. And his heart is filled with great anger and disappointment. Looking like a statue, he is petrified on the spot like a statue and completely devoid of any consciousness. "It seems that during my absence, everyone has found a good backer. It is very good. Originally, considering that you are the founding heroes of thispany, I couldnt bear toy my hands on you. Now your choice finally dissolves all my worry." Wearing a ck formal suit, Troy stands formidably in the middle of the conference room. And Robert, who is also dressed in a formal outfit, follows him. Besides, there are several bodyguards. After enduring hardships for a month, once again, he has won. With a confident and slightly mocking smile on his face, Troy has a pair of indifferent eyes that are as sharp as a knife. He announces in a stern voice, "The most turbulent period has passed. Starting from tomorrow, great change will take ce in Charlie Group. For the ones who are unloyal and unrighteous to the Charlie family, I, Troy, will never show mercy to them." After he finishes his words, he reaches to the back with his hands. Robert hands him a document. Then he walks to Emmanuel, approaches, and whispers in his ears, "More than ten years ago, you wanted to kill your biological brother, only to be preempted by others. Over ten yearster, you killed your elder brother and rushed to frame your nephew. Seeing that your nephew didnt die, you killed someone that was mentally ill and continued to frame your niece-inw. it turns out that the two of us are still living in this world safe and sound. Then you had to turn to an extreme way and personally sent two of us into heaven. These are all your glorious deeds. I havent wronged you, right? As for these deeds, the information in my hands has clear records of them, including the time, ce, and the statement of the ones working for you. And they are attached with photos. All of these can make you go to jail. While I still have an ount book providing your tax evasion and drug trafficking records. With all these together, you can never rise again. For the sake of past love, I can give you two choices. Do you choose to live in a paradise in peace? Or do you choose to spend the rest of your life in prison? Choose now. This is thest and the best choice I can give you..." Bang! Emmanuel feels that his brain explodes. He falls on his butt off a chair in disillusionment. Originally, he thought what he had taken great pains to build was an empire. But he never thinks it will be just a mirage. He loses. And he losespletely. William goes forward to help his father up without saying anything. After that, they silently left the conference room. He drives his father back home after leaving the Charlie Groups building. On the way home, Emmanuel doesnt say a word. And the expression on his face is soplicated that William can''t tell whether he feels sorrowful or reluctant. They arrive at the Charlie familys vi. As soon as they get out of the car, the housekeeper hurriedly runs up to report to them, "Master, something goes wrong. Missy just left with the luggage. I couldnt stop her. She didnt say where she would go. I was about to call you to inform you about this..." Emmanuel smiles indifferently, walks into the living room as if he were a walking corpse, and shuts himself in the study. On the table in the study, there is a letter left by his daughter. He stares at it for a long time before he opens the letter with trembling hands. There are only a few short sentences on the letter. However, every sentence stabs his heart like a knife. "Dad, I''m leaving. This is thest time I call you like this. I overheard your conversation with Secretary Kimst night and realized that you had killed your nephew and niece-inw. I''mpletely disappointed in you. From now on, I won''t admit to be Emmanuels daughter. You can also pretend that you dont have a daughter like me. Our family kinship is severed. I wonte back to this bloody ce. Never will we see each other..." The letter falls gently to the floor. Emmanuel leans helplessly against the back of the chair while staring at the ceiling and shedding tears of heartache or remorse. Knock! Knock Someone knocks on the door of the room. And William''s voicees from outside the door, "Dad, can Ie in?" Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. He answers hoarsely and wipes the tear marks from the corner of his eyes, "Come in." William gently pushes open the door of the room and slowly walks towards him. Bang! Then he kneels down in front of him directly, "I''m sorry, Dad..." Emmanuel looks at him nkly for a long time before asking, "Why did you betray me?" "As your son, it is not by helping you do evil things that I will be filial. Instead, it is by guiding correctly that can I be filial. Dad, I cant pull back you who have gone astray. So I can only choose to betray you. Because only in this way can I stop you from going astray further and further. Even though I know how sad you are in your heart at this moment, I dont regret my choice." Chapter 298 Ending of the Story 13 Chapter 298 Ending of the Story 13 That night, Emmanuel stays in the study all night. The next day, the housekeeper finds that he has committed suicide by taking poison. By the time William rushes to the study, his father''s body has been cold. Bang! He once again falls to his knees in front of his father in grief and lets out a loud cry. He asks himself in his heart, Even so, dont you regret it? The housekeeper hands him a piece of white paper with his father''sst words written on it, A evil thought ends up in rebellion. Don''t me yourself. I deserve all the me. It iste autumn. A pile of dark-gray clouds hang on the sky domineeringly, making the earth depressing. The endless forest in the cemetery have long been bare. And the old trees stand there gloomily with moss covering the wrinkles on its body. Emmanuels funeral is held quietly. Besides the ones from the Charlie family, no outsiders attend it. Wearing ck clothing, they silently bow their heads in mourning. As the wind blow by, they feel bone- chilling coldness, thinking that the winter this year seems toe a little earlier than previously. Karin stands at the end of the crowd line. At the sight of William standing in the forefront, she feels inexplicably sad in her heart. After the funeral, seeing his wife looking grave, Troy looks back at the man standing in front of Emmanuels grave and says thoughtfully, "Go andfort him." "Is that okay?" "Of course, it is. I''ll go back first and have the drivere pick you upter." After Troy finishes his words, he leaves the cemetery.It is raining lightly. Karin walks step by step towards the despondent back-view. Although Karin wants to say a lot of things, she finds that she actually can say very little. At this time, any words will seem feeble. So shed better not say anything. Understanding Williams sadness andforting him with silent words is the only thing she can do for him. "Can I rest on your shoulders for a moment?" He speaks hoarsely, "Just for a minute." Karin, who is stunned, nods grimly, "Okay." William slowly turns around and leans his head on her shoulder, venting off multipleyers of emotions pent up in his heart instantly. He cries like a child, crying brokenheartedly. Karin''s eyes turns red as she senses his sad mood. She pats his back, chokes, and says, "However sad and disappointed you are, dont lose faith in life. Everyone get through the difficulties like this. We all learn to grow up as we are injured. After the day when we all have gray haires, we wont be injured anymore. And that proves that we have finally grown up." William cries for a long time. He has been crying for more than a minute. Some people, always like to shed a lifetime of tears in a day. The two of them go separate ways after they part with each other. Karin gazes at William who sees her off first from the rear-view mirror. And she, who has been holding herself back from crying for a long time, finally bursts out crying. She wants to tell him that she feels sorry for him as well. She feels sorry for him not because she loves him. Instead, she feels sorry for him because he had been a foster child, the fact that he has been orphaned like Troy, and the fact that he had spent ten years loving two women and that neither of them loves him. She feels more distressed for him because he sent his father to hell so that he could be true to his heart Ever since that day, William has disappeared. No one knows where he has gone. In the vast world, there probably is always a ce where he can start over. After the storm, it is time to fulfill their promise. Troy and Karin decide to go to London to pick up their daughter. However, no one expects that a time-bomber lurking in his body kicks off at this time. The two of them arrive at the airport. Before they can go through the security check, a sudden spinning pain hits Troy. Troy feels that his eyes go ck. And he copses in the airport lobby. Karin screams and calls out in a panic, "Husband? Honey? What''s wrong with you? What''s wrong with you? Don''t you scare me!" With the help of the airport staff, Troy is quickly sent to the nearest hospital. During the long process of waiting for the test result, Karin feels that her heart has been always gripped together. She doesnt know how many times she has to go through hardships in her life before she can reach the so-called happy life. But there is one thing she is sure of, that is, God wont take away the one that makes her happy anymore. The one that makes her happy has many injuries and traumas on his body. Even he is given to God, she believes that God wont ept him... "Karin, how is Troy?" "Madam, how could Young Master Troy faint? He''s always in good health. Huh?" "Was there anything unusual about him when you went out this morning?" ... The questioning from all directions bewilders her. And now she is eager to know what is wrong with Troy as well... Twenty minutester, the doctor who examines Troyes out. And he asks with a poker face, "Has the patient suffered a serious injury on his head? Such as a gunshot wound?" Robert asks worriedly, "Yes. Is his situation worse?" "After our preliminary diagnosis, it is a gunshot wound that has left side-effects on him after he doesnt properly recuperate, causing brain damage. He has to do an operation. Otherwise, he will be in a life- threatening situation." "Now?" "Two days at thetest. The longer you dy it, the worse the situation will be for the patient." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "And is there any risk in the surgery?" Karin clenches her fists, trying hard to make herself ept this fact. "Compared with putting his life in danger, the possibility of his memory loss is a little higher." Amnesia Her heart begins to ache when she hears this word. "How is the probability of his memory loss?" "80%." Lily jumps up in anxiety, "Howe the possibility be so high? Isn''t that the same as that he surely will lose his memory?" "It''s not necessarily true. It varies from person to person depending on the condition. Some patients wont lose their memory if they are strong-willed. While some patients may choose to lose their memory to forget everything because they have experienced too much pain." Mn walks to Karin and softlyforts her, "Don''t worry. Troy has always been strong-willed, especially when ites to his feelings for you." Lily hurriedly echos, "Yes, yes." They all know that the one who is most upset now is Karin. "Please arrange the surgery as soon as possible." She holds back her heartache and looks straight at the doctor. In fact, no one needs tofort her. Because nothing is more important than keeping Troy alive to her. The surgery date is finally set at ten o''clock at tomorrow morning. Troy wakes up at noon. After learning about his surgery, he doesnt say anything to anyone on the scene except Karin. He says, "I''m sorry." Others probably don''t know what his words means. But Karin gets his point. Because he said he wouldn''t make her suffer anymore. But now he''s making her sad again. Therefore, he feels that he owes her. That afternoon, Troy insists on going back to Ziteng Garden. He agreed to have the surgery. But on the days before the surgery, he doesnt want to stay in the hospital. Karin apanies him back to the mountain. On the way back, the two of them are silent. After they arrive at the door, she forces a smile and says, "Dont overthink it. It is just a small operation. You, who have passed so many hurdles, surely can ovee this." Troy tidies up the hair at her temples in distress and says warmly, "I''m okay. You don''t have to pretend to be strong tofort me." The sound of footstepses from the front. the two look up. Yuma tearfully walks to Troy, holds his hand with one hand of hers, and chokes, saying, "Young Master. Lady in heaven will bless you. You will be fine." "Well, I know, thanks." Seeing that Yuma is carrying a suitcase in her hands, Karin asks in confusion, "Where are you going?" "I''m going to pray for Young Master at T Temple at the foot of the mountain. When he recovers, I''ll be back ......" After Yuma finishes her words, she turns around and runs down the mountain. Troy pulls her back in a hurry, "No need. I understand your feelings. Those are superstitions. You are doing so for heart comfort." "Even if it is a psychologicalfort I still want to go there!" Yuma stubbornly breaks away from his hands. As Troy wants to say something, Karin stops him, "Let her go. She just wants to do something for you." She holds his arm, walks into the garden, and walks into the living room. After Troy sits down on the sofa, she squats in front of him and asks in a soft voice, "What do you want to eat tonight? Whatever you like to eat, I will cook them for you." Troy smiles, "Anything. As long as the food are cooked by you, I love them all." "Okay then. Wait for me here." Karin goes into the kitchen. And soon Troy hears crackling soundsing from the kitchen. He curls up the corner of his lips and lies down on the sofa, preparing to take a nap. It is unknown how long he has been sleeping. Then anxious calls ring in his ears, "Honey, wake up. Honey..." He opens his eyes leisurely and sees his wife''s worried face. Reaching out to poke her forehead, he says, "I just slept for a while. Why are you scared like this? Are you afraid that I won''t wake up?" "Don''t talk nonsense." She jumps into his arms and hugs him tightly, saying with palpitations, "Dinner is ready. Eat it while it''s hot." Chapter 299 Ending of the Story 14 Chapter 299 Ending of the Story 14 "Good." The two of them enter the dining room. Looking at the two steaming bowls of dumplings on the table, Troy smiles, "How do you know I want to eat this? Can you see insight into all my thoughts now?" Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "You liked it before. So I dont need to see through your thoughts. It is just a tacit understanding between lovers." Troy takes the chopsticks over which she hands to him and puts a dumpling in his mouth. AFter he chews it, he nods, "It tastes good as always." "So, you will remember it, right?" "Hmm?" He raises his eyebrows in confusion, feeling that he doesnt get the meaning of her words. "Even if you don''t remember me, you will still remember this taste, right?" Troy is stunned, feeling instantly in a daze. He reaches out and rubs her hair, dotingly saying, "Fool." After eating dinner, Karin insists on forcing him to go upstairs despite his strong desire to go to see a movie, saying that he can sleep well and get well enough to prepare for the surgery tomorrow. "Aren''t you going to sleep?" He pulls her hand as she is about to leave. "I''ll go to sleepter. I haven''t washed the dishes downstairs yet." "Then give me a kiss." Karin smiles grudgingly, leans down, and kisses his forehead and all the way to his lips, passing all her love to his heart with her lips. "I want you." "No, you have to do an operation tomorrow. You can''t consume too much energy." Karin covers him with the nket, ignores his burning eyes, and ruthlessly walks out of the bedroom. Shees alone to the rooftop. Standing by the parapet, she crosses her hands in front of her chest, gazing at the hazy mountains in the distance. And suddenly, she hides her face and cries bitterly. She can feel that the happiness is within her reach all the time. And she has been chasing after it as if she were ying a merry-go-round, only to be always separated by a short distance that cant be crossed. As the tears flow through the fingers, Karin feels that she cant be more depressed. If the moon can shed tears s well, it surely will cry over this heartbreaking love between Troy and Karin with the stars. All of a sudden, someone put his strong arms around her waist. Karin wipes away the tear stain at the corner of her eyes in panic, saying at a loss, Why did you get up? "If you are afraid that I will lose my memory and forget you, then I won''t have this surgery." "No, I''m not afraid of this. I''m just heartbroken for the fact that we have been having rtionship where we will always encounter a lot of hardship." Every time she feels like happiness is close at her hands, she takes a step forward, only to fail to grasp it all the time. The feeling of powerlessness is like a poisonous snake eroding her body, wounding her to the bone. "Promise me that in the future, no matter what kinds of sad things you encounter, don''t hide them from me and cry by yourself in secret anymore. Cry on my shoulders if you want to." "Okay." She nods her head solemnly. Karin cries for a long time. It is not until she finishes venting all the anger in her heart that she leans on his shoulder, gazes at the brightest star in the sky, and says, "Did we indeed suffer a lot of pain?" "Yes, a lot." "Then you will choose to suffer amnesia to forget all this?" "If I can choose not to love you, then I can choose that way." Troy gives her the most reassuring answer. However, on the day after he gives her such an answer, he disappears. Karin searches for him everywhere as best as she can. Robert, Mn, and Lily are all looking for him. The surgery is scheduled for ten oclock in the morning. There are less than two hours to go before the surgery begins. At this juncture, they cant find him. Every one of them surely is anxious. When Karin is going crazy with anxiety, she receives a call from Molly, saying that she saw Troy at the beach. She rushes over and sees him standing on the reef where she jumped into the seast time. Karin''s eyes are hot as she runs to him with all her strength, hugs him tightly from behind, andins as she is in tears, "Now you''re learning to be like me, right?" Troy holds the hands circling his waist, saying nkly, "Last night, I gave you such a positive answer. I am also afraid. I am afraid that I will forget you. You are right. I am only a human being rather than God. There are times when I cant do something. You followed me and suffered so much. And you managed to have a happy life ahead after suffering so much pain. How can I bear to let you suffer further..." "So arent you going to do the operation? Are you ready to be separated from me forever?" "I just want you to live a happy life first at the period when I still remember you." "That will kill you. You can wait. So can I. But time won''t wait. Your health condition won''t wait!" "And what if I forget you? Do you dare to say that the reason why you cried so sadst night isnt that you are afraid that I will forget you?" Karin turns his body around and looks him straight in the eyes as she says, "Yes, I''m afraid. But it is more than I am afraid of the possibility that you will forget me. I''m afraid of the probability that I never see you again. For you, you are probably most afraid of forgetting me. But for me, I am most afraid of losing you. I''m not afraid of your memory loss. If your memory is gone, I can spend a lifetime to help you get back your memory. But if you are gone, then everything will be gone. I would rather live with a broken heart than lose you. I absolutely wont like to lose you..." Troy is affected by her excitement. He takes her into his arms directly, shedding tears of heartache. Before the surgery timees, she finally manages to bring him back to the hospital. As Robert, Lily, and Mn see the two of them, they, who have been nervous, are finally at ease, letting out a sigh of relief. Troy gets changed with a surgical gown and lies on the bed, nning to go into the operating room within twenty minutes. Then the door of the ward is pushed open. Molly walks in with a haggard look on her face. She stands in front of the hospital bed, looks straight at Karin, and softly solicits, "Can I talk to him for a few minutes?" Karin nods her head, gets up, and says, "I''ll go out first." She walks out of the ward and closes the door with her. Outside the door, Robert and others have been waiting in the corridor. She walks towards them. Suddenly, her legs go weak. And she almost falls to the ground. Fortunately, Billie, who is sharp-eyed, rushes forward to hug her and says with concern, "You have to take care of yourself. Otherwise, before Young Master Troy gets well, you will break down first." "Well, I am fine." She steadies her pace and walks toward the end of the corridor, going straight to the obstetrics and gynecology department on the third floor. In the ward, Molly gazes at Troy without saying a word. Both her expression and eyes indicate that she is in inexplicable distress. Troy jokes, "It''s not like I am dying. You dont have to be so sad like this, okay?" She sucks in her nose, ponders on it for a moment, and finally speaks, "Troie, I want to tell you a secret in my heart." "Oh? What secret is it?" "I liked you a long time ago. I have been in love with you for so long that when I first saw you on that night in the gloomy alley, your heroic posture when you fought with those gangsters was deeply burned into my teenage heart." Troy opens his eyes wide in surprise. And he asks incredulously, "Do you like me?" "Yes, you are surprised, right? Over these years, I have never shown any of my feelings for you in front of you. It is not that I am timid. Instead, it is that I am afraid. Because I know that you have always someone in your heart. So I dare not to say it. I am afraid that if I say it, we cant even get along with each other like siblings. Do you still remember you once asked me for the reason why I didnt have a boyfriend?" Of course, Troy remembers it. At that time, she answered that she liked someone and that she needed to wait for him. At that time, he didnt overthink it. Now, after listening to her confession, hees to his senses. So, it turns out that she has always been waiting for him. "Originally, I thought that however sincerely and deeply a couple loves each other, with the fading of time, one day, their love will be buried deep into the heart like the sand on the beach. So I have been telling myself to wait. So I have been waiting. But I didnt expect that in the end, I, who have been waiting for him, wont get the one I love. However, the one you love finally got you back to her side. I am sure that you can imagine how sad I was at that time..." Troy knits his brows and says apologetically, "I''m sorry." "You dont need to say sorry to me. You dont have to be sorry. It''s just my wishful thinking." Molly smiles with tears, "Originally, I intended to put this secret rotten in the stomach for life. But I heard that you might lose memory after your surgery. So I decided to say it before you mightpletely forget me. If I didnt say it now, I probably wouldnt have the opportunity to say it in the future. Now, after confessing to you, I have no regrets. Dont worry. The reason why I said it is that I dont want to leave myself any regrets. It is not that I have other thoughts on my mind." "You can deal with your feelings for me correctly. I am very pleased about it." Troy sighs heartily. As soon as he finishes his words, the door of the ward is pushed open. And Karin walks in, "Haven''t you finished talking yet? It''s almost time for the surgery." "I''m done talking." Molly gets up. And suddenly, she grabs Karin''s hand and then grabs Troy''s hand, putting their hands together. Then she says with a heartfelt blessing, "You have to be happy. You have to be ruthlessly happy." Chapter 300 Ending of the Story 15 Chapter 300 Ending of the Story 15 After saying the blessing, she turns around and leaves in style. Is giving up a beloved one indeed another kind of love. Is giving up a beloved one another kind of happiness? To be precise, giving up a beloved one is another way of possession! It is not that Molly is great at taking the initiative to back out. Instead, between letting Troy go and holding onto Troy, she understands that feelings cant be coerced. Neither can she coerce Troy. Even if she insists on loving Troy, what can she get in the end? It will be a wound. It will be the pain! If she insists on being stubborn, there is nothing she can get. However, if she takes a step back, she probably can find everything that belongs to her. At thest moment when Troy is pushed into the operating room, Karin leans over his ear and says, "You are going to be a father again. You already missed the birth of your first child. This time, dont miss it again. So be sure toe out safely. You shouldnt forget me. If you cant remember anything, it wont matter. It is good that you cane out safely." "Really?" Troy holds her hands in surprise. She nods, "Yes. It is right here." Putting his hand on her abdomen, she says, "He can''t feel your touch yet. However, when he is a little older, I will tell him that his daddy loves him." "Thank you, Karin, thank you." Troy gradually lets go of her hands. Karin reluctantly chases after him, "Moreover, my birthday is coming up. I''m waiting for you to help me celebrate it. It doesn''t matter if you have prepared a gift or not. But you have to be there..." The door of the operating room is mercilessly closed. Troy and Karin are also mercilessly separated. During the long process of waiting, Karin feels that it is more painful than that where her heart and liver are stripped open. She keeps having nonsense thoughts on her mind as she thinks to herself, Will he die? Will he be brain-dead? Will he forget me? Will Although she knows that she shouldnt be thinking about these, she cant help it. Everyone on the scene isforting her. However, she feels that she is like standing at the edge of a cliff and that she will fall at any moment. The surgerysts three hours. And when the lights got out, she stood at the end of the crowd line. Among the crowd, it is clear that she is the one who wants to know the result the most. But she doesnt dare to go forward. When the doctores out, Lily holds her breath and asks, "How was it? Is the surgery sessful?" "It''s considered a sess." His words make everyone breathe a sigh of relief. And Billie shakes Karin''s shoulders with joy, "Did you hear that? The doctor said the operation was sessful. You can rest assured. You can finally rest assured." Karin bursts out tears of joy as she nods, "Yes, I can finally rest assured..." However, this magnificent happiness is short-lived. When Karin sees Troy, he looks at her with a strange look in his eyes. Then a kind of bad premonition is fulfilled. He asks dumbly, "Who are you?" At once, everyone on the scene is stunned. And the atmosphere suddenly cools down. It is so quiet in the ward that they can hear the sounds of needles dropping. Originally, they thought Karin would cry. But she doesn''t cry. Instead, she smiles, "It''s okay. It''s okay that he doesnt remember who I am. as long as he is still alive, I am fine with it." After experiencing too much pain, she has learned not to be greedy. When ites to how many things a person can have, it has been destined. She cant expect to have more. Three dayster, Troy is discharged from the hospital. Over these three days, Karin has been facing him in the best state. She smiles happily every day and talks happily. Although he always asks who she is... September 16th is a beautiful day. Thirty years ago, on September 16th, Karin was born in this world. That morning, Karin calls her mother, telling her that she is safe. Then she goes to thepany. While Troy stays at home for recovery. And thepany''s affairs are all handled by her instead. That afternoon, she holds an impromptu meeting to discuss the details of an investment case. The meeting is ongoing until it gets dark. She has been worried about Troy. After the meeting finallyes to an end, she drives back to Ziteng Garden in a hurry. When she enters the garden, she opens her eyes wide in surprise, only to see that the whole vi is hidden in the darkness without a single light. She is shocked, thinking that something has happened to Troy. So she runs into the living room at a fast pace, calling out loudly, "Yuma... Yuma..." As she is in panic, a scene which she was familiar with many years ago appears where there is gentle candlelight, beautiful music, red roses, and an exquisite cake. All pops up into her eyes... She, who is shocked, takes a step forward and walks into the warm candlelight, picks up the elegant card ced by the cake with trembling hands, and sees a sentence on the card, To have you in my life, I dont have any regrets. Wish my beloved wife a happy birthday. Suddenly, tears flow down her face. If it were a dream, she would rather never wake up. "Karin Karin...Karin..." A familiar call lingers in her ears. She raises her head and seems to see the man who slowly approached her from the candlelight years ago is reapproaching her after many years. She stretches her arms, throws herself at him, and jumps into his arms, shedding tears of happiness, "Do you remember everything?" "Never have I ever forgotten you. So I dont need to remember anything." She raises her eyes nkly, "Didn''t you lose your memory?" "It is a lie. Because you, a woman, arent interested in anything. So I have to give myself to you as a gift." "B**tard!" Karin cries with joy, "Do you want to ask who I am now?" "No. I already know. You are a silly woman who gambled all you had to love me." Troy leans down and kisses her lips. However gentle the light is, it cant be gentler than the heart which is full of joy at this moment. He kisses her lips to her ears. And then he presses his lips against her ear and murmurs softly, "If it is said that meeting you is destiny, then I believe that you and I can be who we are today because of "love". What is love? Love is that even if I will give up the whole world, at least, there are you who deserve my cherishing..." Karin cries. She, who has suffered decades-long pain, finally understands the true meaning of happiness at this moment. As people live in the world, there will always be many things which they cant figure out. The most brilliant moment in life doesnt lie in the distant future but now when people can be still with their beloved ones after many hardships, standing in the candlelight and whispering love words to each other. Now is a moment which Karin has been exactly looking forward to n her life, which is the most beautiful moment in her life. When she understands this point, she bes the happiest person in the world. One yearter... In the blink of an eye, it iste autumn again. The purple dandelion flowers are blooming in every corner of Ziteng Garden. Karin is standing in the middle of the garden, flutters her brush, and writes something fast as she is surrounded by her children. However, her son is so young that he can only lie in the stroller and looking at the blue sky. And her daughter is leaning against the stroller, whining to her brother, "Eric, grow up quickly. I''m so bored! Wow..." Two months ago, Karin gave birth to the second child. Troy named him Eric Charlie. And he hopes that his son can be a righteous, open-minded, and good person in the future. N?velDrama.Org content rights. That day, Troy finishes his work and drives home early. As he stands outside the gate, he doesnt immediately walk in. Instead, he gazes at the scene in front of him, revealing a happy smile. He is so grateful to Karin for the fact that she gives him aplete home, a pair of lovely children, and a perfect life without regrets. He quietly walks in, goes behind his beloved woman, and lets out a long breath, teaing, "Hey, after so many years, howe you havent made any progress in the calligraphy at all?" "It is because you, my calligraphy teacher, who arezy that I dont learn calligraphy well. Be quick. I will give you a chance to make up for it." Karin smiles and hands the brush to him, asking him to teach her to write calligraphy. He circles her from behind and holds her hand like he did when he first taught her to write calligraphy with a brush. This time, without asking her to close her eyes, he directly writes a few characters on the glossy white paper, which read, It is not until I exchange my heart with your heart that we know how deeply we miss each other. "Copy the characters once ording to this." Karin looks at the line of words, feeling warm-hearted. Instead of copying his original characters, she writes another sentence next to his words, which reads, It is not until I trade your love with my love that we finally understand the meaning of mutual love. Their eyes meet. And they smile. In their lives, they will hold each others hands firmly until theirst day. Love has an end. For everyones feelings, they all have an end. Some people stop loving each other because of betrayal. Some people who love each other get separated because of the quarrel. More people end up in silence without any practical result in their rtionship. What is the best ending for people who love each other? It is that they will no longer argue with each other because of their understanding of each other. It is that they are mutually dependent because of their loyalty to each other. It is that they put up with each other because of the deep love between them. A good man shoulders the responsibility of taking care of a family. And a good woman guards her lover. Never will they leave or abandon each other. they will be by each others side till the end. May all the lovers in the world be a couple in the end. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!